Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

"Do you want me to get table four?" Rachel asked as she suddenly appeared next to me.

I was busy wiping down the table that a group of Socs just left. They had spilled their food and drinks, making it a sticky mess that I was lucky enough to get to clean up. I stood up and gave her a look. "No, I got it. Why?"

She raised her eyebrows and spoke quickly and quietly. "Did you not see who it is?"

I looked over her shoulder and spotted a group of greasers sitting at table four. As soon as I spotted them at the table by the window, I realized what had Rachel acting so funny. I knew the group sitting down, and I felt my face start to heat up.

Everyone in town knew Two-Bit Mathews, the wisecracker thief that had a charismatic quality that won over almost everyone, even some of the cops that he ran into frequently. Next to Two-Bit, Sodapop Curtis was showing off his Hollywood-worthy smile, probably laughing at something Two-Bit said. All the girls in Tulsa swooned over Sodapop's good looks, but he also had the charm to go with it. Across from Two-Bit and Sodapop, I saw Ponyboy Curtis, and his friend, Johnny Cade, who was sitting in a wheelchair next to Ponyboy at the end of the table. Everyone knew the two of them ever since a Soc, Bob Sheldon, was killed a couple months back, and they became famous around town.

The story had been all over the news. Apparently, a group of drunk Socs went to a park on the East side in the middle of the night and ended up fighting with Ponyboy and Johnny, the later stabbing Bob in self-defense. Then the two greasers went on the run for a week, during which, the cops went into a frenzy trying to find them. Turns out, they were actually in a small town called Windrixville, where they saved a bunch of kids from a burning church with the help of one of Tulsa's toughest hoods, Dallas Winston. The injuries Johnny got from the fire caused him to be in a wheelchair, but rumor had it that he was slowly getting better. I really hoped he would be able to walk again one day; I didn't like the idea that a kid had his life changed forever because the Socs started something with two young greasers which led to a series of terrible events.

Even though there were four other well-known greasers sitting at the table, two of them being known as town heroes by most people, none of them were the reason I was blushing. No, the reason my face started to get red was because of the fifth person sitting at the table: Darry Curtis, my crush ever since high school.

I had a few classes with Darry back in the day, and he was always one of the smartest kids in class. We had a class project once, and while Rachel was lucky enough to get paired with Darry, I got paired with some dumb Soc that thought I would gladly do all of the work if he kept complimenting me on how pretty I was or offered to kiss me, apparently thinking his kisses were worth all of the effort I was putting into the project. While I struggled through that project and did the work of two people, Rachel kept telling me how surprised she was that Darry was smart. I remember her saying it surprised her that "someone like him" could be so intelligent, clean, and nice, and it bothered me to no end. Both of us were considered part of the middleclass, but Rachel grew up closer to the Soc side of town, so she picked up some of their biases. I grew up closer to the greaser side, and I understood that money isn't what defines a person. She's still my best friend, but once in a while, Rachel stereotypes greasers and I have to remind her where I lived and how greasers aren't inherently bad, just like Socs aren't inherently good.

Back in high school, Darry was a smart jock, handsome as could be, and in all of the interactions that I had with him, he was always nice and polite. He even seemed a little quieter and shyer than his football teammates, but considering a lot of those teammates were obnoxious Socs, I understood why he wasn't as loud or outgoing as them. From what I could tell, Darry was the epitome of what my dream man would be, and no matter how much time had passed, I still had feelings for him. Even the thought of talking to him made butterflies flutter in my stomach.

"I got it," I repeated, bringing myself back to the present instead of reliving my high school days. "Would you mind finishing this table for me?" I asked as I handed the washcloth to Rachel.

She smirked and took the washcloth from me. "You might want to get your face to cool down before you go over there."

I glared at her as I walked away, and I heard her chuckling quietly.

I took a couple deep breaths before walking towards the table of greasers. Just pretend he's any other customer. Maybe he won't remember you anyways. It's not like you were super popular or anything. I felt my skin return to normal temperature, so I grabbed my notepad and pen as I approached the booth.

"-so I snatched that right outta his hand and made a run for it!" Two-Bit said obnoxiously, causing most of the table to laugh, but I noticed that while Darry was grinning, he narrowed his eyes a little.

"Don't get any ideas from him, Pony," Darry warned his youngest brother. "He's going to regret all of his thieving one of these days."

"Well, today ain't that day," Two-Bit said as he leaned back and intertwined his fingers on the back of his head.

I approached the table just like I would with any other group of people; I smiled and introduced myself. "Hello, my name is-"

"Kate Miller!" Two-Bit said loudly as he suddenly leaned forward and put his forearms on the table. "Lordy, it's been a while. How've you been?"

Sure, we had a couple classes together and I was one of the few girls in school that would gladly talk and even joke around with him, but Two-Bit and I didn't know each other that well. Even so, he was one of those guys that after you meet him once, you can consider him a friend. As long as you're not a Soc, that is.

"I've been good. How are you?" I asked politely.

"I've been great. Just keepin' an eye on these guys, making sure they ain't gonna be no trouble," he said with a wicked grin, pointing his thumb in the direction of the other side of the table where three of the tamest greasers sat.

Darry, Ponyboy, and Johnny never started trouble, and even before the whole story came out and they were found innocent of manslaughter, I knew it wasn't Ponyboy or Johnny's fault for what happened to Bob Sheldon. They seemed like quiet, nice kids. In fact, if I had to put money on it, I'd say out of the five sitting in front of me, Two-Bit would be the first to cause problems.

"You sure you're the one for the job?" I quipped, earning laughs from everyone at the table, including Two-Bit himself.

"Boy howdy, you haven't lost your sense of humor," the jokester said.

"You haven't either," I said with a smile, then I addressed everyone, trying not to let my eyes stay on Darry too long. "Would you guys like to order, or do you want me to come back in a few minutes?"

"Nah, we're ready if you are darling," Sodapop said with a show-stopping smile. Even though I had feelings for his older brother, I couldn't deny that Sodapop's charm had a minor effect on me. I can see why every other girl is obsessed with him.

They all ordered burgers and fries, so I left to put their order in. While the cook was making the food, I stayed behind the counter, which is where Rachel found me still looking at table four.

"So, how did it go?" she asked with an obnoxious tone that reminded me of a middle school girl that was spreading gossip.

"I just took their orders, Rachel. Nothing else happened," I said quietly. Even though we were far away from their table, I didn't want the guys to hear me. "Two-Bit recognized me, but I don't even know if Darry remembers who I am."

"I'm sure he does," Rachel said confidently. "Remember that project we had to do and I got paired up with him? We talked about you quite a bit, and I saw the way he watched you walk away just now. There's no way he doesn't know who you are."

"Why would you talk to him about me?" I asked, suddenly questioning how much my best friend talked about me when I wasn't around.

She just shrugged. "You just came up in conversation, I guess. Same reason we talked about Two-Bit too. It's normal to talk about friends with other people."

"I don't think Darry really wanted to listen to you talk about me when you were supposed to be working on a project," I retorted. "He was a popular jock, and I was just an average girl trying to graduate."

Rachel rolled her eyes. "Uh, hello! You're gorgeous, smart, and wicked funny. A lot of the guys in school liked you, but you were just so focused on Darry that you never noticed!"

She's lying, right? "That's not true."

"Yes, it is," she assured. "But I get it, when you have eyes for someone, you only have eyes for that person. And guess what, Kate… I think he has eyes for you too."

I felt a smile start to appear on my face. "You think so?"

Her smile was bigger than mine. "Yeah, I do. You should give him your number."

I felt my eyebrows rise to my forehead. "What? I can't just give him my number out of the blue. What if he doesn't even want it? What if-"

"Order up!" our cook shouted as he put the five burger baskets on the counter.

I looked at the food, then at Rachel. "I have to go. Don't you dare get any funny ideas," I warned as I put the baskets on a serving tray. Rachel was the type of person to go behind my back to give a guy my number and unintentionally embarrass me, and Darry Curtis was the last person on Earth I wanted to embarrass myself in front of.

As I walked back to the table to give the guys their food, I overheard Two-Bit's loud voice. "C'mon Darry, ask her out. You've liked her since-"

"Shut up, Two-Bit," Darry spat harshly while keeping his voice down.

"Two-Bit's right, Dar," Soda added. "I've heard you talk about her-"

"Not now, Soda," Darry said, although his voice was softer towards his brother than it was towards Two-Bit.

I felt myself start grinning. Could it be true? Does Darry Curtis actually like me? Then a different thought crossed my mind, immediately wiping the smile off my face. Or are they talking about Rachel? That must be it; he must've had a crush on her since that school project so long ago. He probably just let her talk about me so he could sit there and listen to her voice or something. Rachel was a pretty girl with blonde hair that fell just past her shoulders and blue eyes; the kind of woman that every guy seemed to be attracted to. Of course they're not talking about me.

I mentally cursed myself for getting my hopes up, and when I reached the table, all the guys immediately stopped talking. I gave them a smile, hoping my inner turmoil wasn't obvious. Once they all had their food in front of them, I tried to keep my smile as I maintained my composure. "Is there anything else I can get you?"

"How about your phone number?" Two-Bit asked with a sly grin. I noticed that everyone else at the table stared at him with huge eyes.

"Really?" I asked suspiciously. I tried to figure out if he was joking or something, because it didn't seem possible that Two-Bit was being serious. I didn't think he could be serious. I tried to match his strange request with some sass of my own. "I'm not your type, Two-Bit. Everyone knows you're into blondes."

He kept grinning at me. "It ain't for me, sweetheart. It's- ow!" Two-Bit suddenly leaned to reach towards his legs, where I guessed somebody kicked him, making him stop talking mid-sentence.

I tried to keep myself from laughing, but I wasn't sure that I was successful. "Anything else?" I asked the rest of the guys when I could maintain a calm expression.

"No, we're okay. Thank you," Darry said politely.

I nodded at him, trying not to stare into his piercing eyes for too long. "Okay, let me know if you change your mind." With that, I walked away from the table.

Moments later, I heard Two-Bit's irritated voice, although it seemed like he tried his best to be quiet. "What the hell, man! You kicked me!"

"Because you were trying to get her number," I heard Darry shoot back.

"Only because you're too scared to ask her yourself," Two-Bit said next.

Wait, are they really talking about me? I wasn't usually one to eavesdrop, but I just had to know if Darry was talking about me, so I set the serving tray down on the counter and decided an empty table nearby needed to be cleaned again.

"-probably doesn't even know me," I heard Darry say quietly.

"You were in the same class, you were captain of the football team, and not to mention Boy of the Year," Soda replied. "How could she not know who you are?"

"You like her. Why can't you just ask her for her number?" Two-Bit asked simply. "It ain't like it's hard."

"Easy for you to say," Darry muttered. "What if she says no?"

"I'm sure she'd give it to you if you asked, Darry," a quiet, soft voice said. I glanced towards the table and noticed most of the guys were looking at Johnny, so I figured it was him that was talking, but since I didn't think I'd ever heard his voice before, I couldn't be sure.

"Shoot Darry, I never thought you'd be one to get nervous talkin' to girls," Ponyboy said with a smirk on his face.

"Shut it and eat your food," Darry said as he gently shoved his brother's shoulder. I could see a hint of red on the back of Darry's neck, and I thought it was amusing that he could be embarrassed about anything.

Ponyboy just laughed and kept inhaling his food. "Think we can get some chocolate shakes?" he asked in between bites.

"Not today, kiddo," Darry replied.

"Aw c'mon Darry, the kid just wants some ice cream," Two-Bit said. "He's a growin' boy, he needs the extra food."

"Are you going to be paying any of the bill?" Darry asked, but by the tone of his voice, I figured he already knew the answer.

"Well, you see, I'm kinda low on cash…" Two-Bit trailed off.

"Yeah, not having a job will do that to you," Soda joked, causing Ponyboy and Johnny to laugh.

"What makes you think I have enough spare money to pay for a grown man like you?" Darry questioned.

"That's funny… callin' Two-Bit a grown man," I heard one of them mumble, which apparently started a kicking fight underneath the table, along with a few fries to be thrown.

I realized I had been watching too long, so I went back to wiping the table before returning to the counter to talk with Rachel.

"So? You find out that I'm right yet?" Rachel asked the moment I approached her.

I felt myself blush again, and I nervously put a piece of my hair behind my ear. "Yeah, I think you're right. Two-Bit tried asking for my number, but he said it wasn't for him."

Rachel beamed. "See? I told you! Go give him your number!"

I wanted to. I really wanted to give Darry my phone number, but I started having second thoughts. "But what if I'm wrong? Maybe it's not what it seems like-"

"Oh my God, Kate. You've liked him for years, so just do it!" Rachel said, practically yelling.

"Shhh. They're gonna hear you," I said. My mind was racing and my heart was pounding. Think Kate, think! Find a way to show him you're interested without doing anything drastic. Just do something nice or let him know that you do know him. Finally, an idea popped into my head. "I'll be right back."

I quickly got five chocolate shakes, put them on a serving tray, and walked back to Darry's table. They seemed to still be enthusiastically discussing something, but the moment I appeared, they got quiet. "I have five chocolate shakes, on the house," I said with a smile.

I saw Ponyboy's eyes widen, and he quickly glanced at Darry before eagerly taking one for himself and handing another to Johnny. Soda took one and thanked me right away. Meanwhile, Two-Bit and Darry looked at each other silently before Two-Bit looked at me. "That's sweet of you, Kate. Isn't it, Darry?"

Darry looked at him, then at me. "Thank you, Kate. I can pay for them though. I don't want it to come out of your paycheck."

He's so considerate. "That's alright, Darry. Enjoy."

I left the remaining two shakes on the table and turned to leave before he could argue with me. Again, when I reached Rachel, she seemed excited to discuss the newest events. "That was nice of you, Kate. But how is giving them chocolate shakes going to allow him to call you?"

I shrugged. "I don't know, but I'm not someone who just gives her number to guys that she assumes like her. I didn't know what else to do."

"Excuse me, Kate?" I heard a familiar voice say. Rachel and I turned to face the counter, and I saw Darry standing at the end of it, apparently giving me and Rachel some space to talk.

I looked at Rachel, who was smiling from ear to ear. "Give me a minute," I said, trying to remain calm and collected. Then I walked up to Darry and put my hands on the counter, hoping he wouldn't notice they were shaking and sweating. "Can I get you something else, Darry?" Like my phone number?

"No thank you," he said politely, his voice sounding sweet. He looked a little uneasy, and I wished I knew why. "I just wanted to pay my bill, including the shakes."

I smiled and shook my head at him. "I told you, Darry, the shakes are on the house."

He looked at me carefully, and I suddenly felt vulnerable. Does he know I like him? Can he read my mind? What's he thinking right now? Right when I thought he was going to ask for my number, he cleared his throat and spoke again, this time, his voice sounding unsteady. "Okay, well, uh… thank you, Kate. I appreciate it."

"You're welcome, Darry," I said genuinely as I looked into his striking eyes. We both stood there for a few seconds before I realized he was asking for the bill and I was causing him to wait longer. I blinked as I tried to snap out of my daze. "Sorry, let me get your bill."

I moved over to the register and added up five burgers and fries. He handed me some cash, and as I got his change, my mind was racing. Maybe everyone's right; maybe he really does like me and he's just shy. If that's the case, now might be my only chance. In a moment of courage, I took the receipt, wrote my phone number on it, and gave him the paper along with his change.

As he inspected the paper in his hand, I watched his expression go from confused to surprised. Then Darry looked at me, and once again, I noticed the skin on his neck start to get red, but this time, he was grinning. "So uh, can I call you tonight?"

My heart was racing, and I thought I was going to pass out, but somehow, I managed to say a few more words. "Yeah, I'd like that. I get off work at five."

He smiled at me and nodded. "Sounds good. I'll talk to you later," he said.

After another moment of intense eye contact, Darry turned to walk back to the table of greasers that were watching him carefully. He still had a smile on his face when he sat down, and by the reactions of the four guys he was with, they all seemed happy and excited about the piece of paper he had in his hand. Two-Bit even glanced in my direction and gave me a wild grin before looking back at Darry.

"What'd I tell ya?" Rachel said as he suddenly appeared next to me. "I knew he liked you."

I shrugged, but my blushing skin gave away my true feelings. "Yeah, maybe. I just hope he really does call."

True to his word, Darry Curtis called me that night.

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

The moment we got back to the house and walked through the door, the guys were already bugging me about calling Kate.

"Are you gonna call her right now?" Two-Bit asked loudly.

"We just got home, Two-Bit," I said as I pushed Johnny's wheelchair to the couch. He was finally at the point in his recovery that he could stand up and move from the chair to the couch on his own, but that didn't stop me from hovering as he did.

After the trial, the state looked into Johnny's living conditions at his house, and it was determined that it wasn't the best environment for him to recover in. After some heated conversations with the state, some lawyers, and his parents, the state allowed me to take custody of Johnny so he could recover at our house. I was surprised and grateful to learn that Johnny's medical bills would be taken care of, but even if that wasn't the case, the gang and I would've done anything to keep him from going back to his parents' house. With money not being a concern for his recovery process, we all just focused on helping Johnny in any way we could.

Once Johnny was settled on the couch, I moved the wheelchair to the side of the room and sat down in my recliner. I realized the four of them were still looking at me expectedly, so I had to say something just to get them off my back. "She works until five. I'll call her later."

"Call who?" Dally asked, suddenly walking in from the kitchen with a beer bottle in his hand. Steve was following him, also holding a bottle. I bit back a groan of annoyance. Great, the whole gang is here to bug me about a girl.

"Kate Miller," Two-Bit replied with a huge grin on his face as he sunk into the chair. "She's a waitress at the diner we were just at."

"That name sounds familiar," Dally said as he sat next to Johnny. Dally wasn't the nicest or most gentle person, but I noticed how careful he was in order to not hurt Johnny when he sat down, and I had to fight a grin off my face. Dally's a big softy when it comes to Johnny.

"Ain't that the girl from school Darry liked?" Steve asked from his spot on the floor.

"It certainly is!" Soda said, throwing his arm around Steve while giving me a smug look. "Darry here was too nervous to ask for her number, but she gave it to him anyways."

I wished that I could've said that wasn't true, but it was. Even though I had liked Kate for years, I never gathered enough courage to ask her out. Technically I still hadn't, considering she's the one that gave me her number without me asking.

I first met Catherine Miller freshman year of high school. We sat next to each other in class, and I immediately thought she was the prettiest girl I had ever seen. Her auburn hair fell several inches past her shoulders, and her eyes were mostly a striking shade of green, but there was a thin ring of brown around her pupils. Even though I immediately found her attractive, I didn't do or say anything about it; I just kept my feelings to myself and focused on school and football.

As high school went on, I had several classes with Kate, and I began to understand that she was different from other girls in the best ways possible. She wasn't a Soc or a greaser; she was simply a teenage girl that wasn't put into a group by society, and I was jealous of her for it. Kate didn't wear too much makeup or dress in a particular way like Soc or greaser girls did. Unlike most of the other students, she somehow got along with practically everyone too, being able to talk with Socs in one class and then sit with a bunch of greasers in the next. No matter who she was with, she always acted the same, not changing her attitude or personality just to fit in. She was always herself.

She wasn't always the most outgoing person, but similar to Two-Bit, Kate could get anyone to laugh from her smart remarks or jokes, which happened just about every day in the art class I had with both her and Two-Bit. I don't think any of the students took that class seriously, which drove our teacher insane, but I'd see her grinning when Kate and Two-Bit bantered back and forth in the middle of class. Even in classes without Two-Bit, Kate would be able to use her intellect and sarcasm to get anyone to laugh.

Everything about Catherine Miller was alluring, but I pushed my feelings aside since I knew no girl could be that perfect and want to go out with a guy like me.

"She must've seen that look in his eyes," Two-Bit said with a smirk.

"What look?" I asked, feeling even more self-conscious than before.

"That look… you know, with the puppy dog eyes," Two-Bit said with a wave of his hand like it was obvious. "The 'I think you're pretty and I want your phone number but I don't know how to ask for it' look."

I glared at him, but he wasn't bothered. In fact, Two-Bit seemed to think it was even funnier since I was angry because he started laughing at me.

"Darrel Curtis is scared to talk to girls?" Dally asked, his eyebrows just about reaching his hairline.

"No," I stated. Just her. Just Kate.

"How did you date those girls in high school?" Steve wondered. "No way all of them gave you their numbers without you askin' for them."

"Some girls did, even if I was already dating someone else," I admitted with a grin. I would never two-time a girl, but I'd be lying if I said it didn't feel good to know there were multiple girls that liked me or thought I was handsome. "It was easier in high school than it is now."

Even though I never pursued a relationship with Kate, I did date a few girls during high school. It was mostly due to the peer pressure I got from my teammates, and the girls I dated obviously already liked me since they'd hang around at the field after football or by my locker in the hallway, so asking them out was pretty easy. Most of those girls were nice enough, but I never had a strong connection with them. I had a feeling some of them just wanted to say they dated the school's quarterback, while others were looking for more of a physical relationship than anything, which wasn't the kind of relationship I wanted. After all of those relationships didn't work out, I practically gave up on dating all together. I spent the last half of my senior year focusing on my grades, hoping to earn a full-ride scholarship to a university, and when that didn't happen, I threw myself into work so I could earn enough money for college. Then when my parents died, I had to take care of my brothers, and any hope I had for a social life immediately went down the drain.

Soda studied me, and I had a bad feeling about what he was thinking since he was really good at reading the minds of the people he was close with. Then, to my dismay, he asked the question that I was trying to avoid. "If it was so easy for you to get girls in high school, why didn't you ever ask for Kate's number back then?"

I opened and closed my mouth a few times as I tried to figure out what to say. Because she's different. Because I already knew the other girls wanted me to ask them out, but I never knew if Kate felt the same way. Because out of all the girls I've ever met, she's the only one that made me nervous. "I don't know," I settled with, even though it was a lie.

"Kate's different than most girls," Two-Bit told the guys after a brief pause in conversation. "She never drooled over Muscles like all the other girls in school did. That don't mean she doesn't have the hots for him though," he added, wiggling his eyebrows.

I rolled my eyes while I felt my face heat up. I was surprised to hear that Two-Bit has also concluded that something was different about Kate Miller. Something that drew me to her.

"So she likes to be difficult… make it a challenge," Dally implied. I didn't like the tone of his voice, especially not when it was used when talking about Kate. "Those girls are always-"

"Dallas," I said harshly, effectively cutting him off. I didn't entirely know where he was going with his train of thought, but I knew I didn't want to hear it, and I didn't want my youngest brother to hear it either. "Enough."

My short flare of protectiveness must've been entertaining, because all six of the guys looked at me with expressions of varying amusement. I decided I had enough of the conversation, so I got to my feet and went to my room, where I planned on waiting until I knew Kate would be home from work.

I decided to call Kate at 5:30 so she would hopefully have enough time to get home from work. I also didn't want her to wait all night, wondering if I was really going to call her. What if she doesn't really care if I call? What if she ignores my call? I shook my head, trying to get the negative thoughts out of my mind. She wouldn't have given me her number or told me when she's off of work if she didn't want me to call her.

Once I was sure the guys were busy in the living room and were being too loud to hear me, I used the phone my parents had put in the bedroom to dial the number Kate gave me. I sat on the bed, extended my legs, and rested my back against the headboard. After two rings, there was an answer.

"Hello?"

"Hi, uh Kate? It's Darry," I said awkwardly. Glory, was it always this hard to talk to girls on the phone?

"Hi Darry. I'm glad you called," Kate said, sounding genuinely happy. I could picture her smiling as she spoke, and I found myself grinning like a fool. She's glad I called. "I'm sorry if I was a little too forward when I gave you my number…" she trailed off, sounding a bit nervous herself.

"No, don't be," I was quick to say. "I'm glad you did. I wanted to ask you for it, but I guess I was too nervous." Darry you idiot, you don't tell a girl you were nervous.

"Really? You were nervous?" Kate asked incredulously. I was still picturing her smiling, showing off her perfect teeth. "After all those big football games I've seen you play in, I didn't think you could get nervous."

I smiled at that. There were a lot of high-pressure games that made some of my teammates more tense than usual, but those were the games that I always performed best in. I loved the feeling of carrying the team on my back while the crowd cheered us on, and it didn't make me nervous at all. I was never fazed when the defense started closing in around me to try and tackle me into the ground, or even when they did manage to sack me.

"Football's one thing, but talking to a pretty girl is a different story," I said before I could stop myself. I felt myself blush once I realized what I just admitted out loud. Glory, and she was worried about being too forward?

Thankfully, I heard a soft laugh. "That was a pretty smooth line," Kate said.

I subconsciously let out a sigh of relief, then a chuckle. "Thanks."

There was a brief pause as I didn't know what to say next. I wanted nothing more than to keep talking with her, but my brain just couldn't form a sentence. For a moment, I was worried that Kate had already decided that she didn't want anything to do with me, but to my surprise, she spoke up.

"It's been a while since high school huh?" Kate said, leaving me to steer the conversation in the direction I wanted it to go.

"Yeah, it has," I said. I forced myself to sound calm, despite the tension I felt in my gut. Just say it. She already gave you her number without you asking. Don't make her do all of the work. "Speaking of which… would you- would you like to go out sometime? We could catch up and see what we've both been up to the past couple years."

The pause was probably one second long, but it felt like eternity as I waited for her answer.

"Yes Darry. I'd really like that."

I wanted to jump to my feet and throw my hands in the air like I just scored a touchdown, but instead, I remained sitting on my bed with a smile plastered on my face. It took me a moment to remember that I had asked her out, but I still had to figure out when and where.

"Would you like to…" I trailed off, trying to think of a place to bring a girl on a date. If I had as much money as any Soc, I could take her out to a fancy restaurant, but as much as I'd love to, it just wasn't a possibility. I settled with the first thing that popped into my mind. "Would you like to go to the drive-in on Saturday? I can pick you up."

I remembered going to the drive-in a lot when I was in high school. Sometimes it would just be me and my friends sitting in the seats they had for people without cars. We'd watch the newest movies and eat what we swore was the world's best popcorn. Other times, I would bring a girl there with the truck so we weren't forced to sit directly next to other people and potentially get bothered. It was pretty well-known that most of the couples that showed up in a vehicle weren't necessarily planning on watching the movie, instead opting to participate in other extracurricular activities. It made for several misunderstandings with me and most of the girls I brought there because I truly just wanted some privacy to watch the movie with them, maybe make out a little, but they always had other, more intimate, things on their mind. I never understood why anybody would want to do something like that in public, and stuff like that made me feel somewhat like an outsider in high school.

Then it hit my like a ton of bricks. I just offered to pick her up to go to the drive-in… she must be thinking that I had something specific in mind.

"I'm sorry, that's not… I don't mean it like that," I said quickly, trying to prevent another misunderstanding. My heart was racing as I scrambled to crawl out of the hole that I had just dug for myself. I am really bad at talking to girls. "I meant I could pick you up instead of us meeting there. Nothing else. I don't… I didn't mean-"

"It's okay Darry," Kate said politely, laughing softly. "I get it. I know what you mean and what you didn't mean."

I let out another sigh, and I felt my heart start slowing down to its regular rhythm. "Thank God. The last thing I'd want you to think is that I'm… that I'm like that."

"I appreciate your concern, but don't worry; that's not the impression I ever got from you," Kate said. Her voice was soothing, and it was even more comforting to know that she didn't think I was the kind of guy that expected that from a girl on the first date. "I'd love to go to the drive-in. What time on Saturday works for you?"

"I work until six that night, so I could pick you up around seven if that's okay," I offered, still trying to calm myself down from my earlier fumble. I knew I had to give myself enough time to shower and look presentable after work, but I also didn't want to make things even more awkward than I already had if I picked her up too late; it would give her the wrong impression yet again.

"Seven on Saturday sounds perfect," Kate said, sounding sincerely excited. "Do you have a pen and paper? I can give you my address right now."

After writing down her address, along with "Saturday, 7pm" on a piece of paper, I set it down carefully on my nightstand next to my wallet. As soon as I set the pen down, I heard a shout from the living room, then a loud thud, making me groan in frustration.

"Is everything okay over there?" Kate asked, sounding a little concerned.

"The guys are wrestling or something in the living room," I told her. Then I heard a yelp, followed by a sound of something hitting the wall. "I'm sorry, I think I need to go take care of it. I don't want them to break anything, or each other."

"From the sounds of it, you have your work cut out for you," Kate quipped, amusement thick in her voice. "I'll let you go. It was nice seeing you today, and thanks again for calling. I'll see you on Saturday?"

"Yeah, I'll see you Saturday," I confirmed. "Good night, Kate."

"Good night, Darry."

After I hung up the phone, I sunk into my bed and stared at the ceiling to give myself a moment before dealing with the gang in the other room. Well, that could've gone better, but it went well enough. I have a date with Kate Miller. I felt like the biggest loser for how stupid I sounded on the phone, and I hoped that I could figure out how to talk to Kate like a normal person by the time Saturday came around.

Another shriek from the living room meant I had to get my mind off of Kate and turn my attention to the guys.

"Nothing better be broken!" I shouted as I got off my bed and walked towards the living room.

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

I waited eagerly all week for Saturday to arrive. Thankfully, Darry and I talked on the phone every night after he got home from work, so I at least got to hear his voice a few more times before our date.

I had to work at the diner the morning of our date, but it was a short shift, so I'd have plenty of time to get ready for my date with Darry.

"What's got you so giddy today, hon?" Connie asked.

Connie was the owner of the diner, and therefore, she was my boss. Even so, she treated me more like a daughter than an employee. I started working for her when I was in high school, and as soon as I graduated, I switched from part-time to full-time. She had been there for me when I went through some things and matured over the years, and I knew she was still always looking out for me, even when she didn't need to.

"I have a date tonight," I said with a smile I couldn't contain if I tried, even as I was cleaning the counter, trying to get sticky caramel off of it.

She walked to the edge of the counter and rested her arms on top of it. "Who's the lucky guy?" Connie asked with a quirked eyebrow and a smirk on her face. She may have been a couple decades older than me, but she still liked to get as much detailed gossip as anyone my age.

I abandoned my cleaning and hopped up on a barstool, eager to tell her everything. "Do you remember the name Darry Curtis?"

She gave me a knowing smile. "Sure I do. Football player, Boy of the Year… you were pining for him most of high school."

I smiled sheepishly and looked down at the counter, feeling myself blush a little. "Yeah, that's him. He was here with his brothers and some friends a few days ago, and I gave him my number. He called me that night and asked me out on a date."

Connie grabbed my hands and squeezed, causing me to look up at her. She looked positively delighted. "That's so exciting! I'm happy for you, Kate. You deserve to act like a kid your age and have some fun."

"I'm not a kid, Connie," I said, still unable to wipe the grin off my face. "I'm twenty… not even a teenager anymore."

"You're still young," Connie insisted. "Growing up too fast isn't all that it's cracked up to be, trust me."

If anybody would know that, it would be Connie. She had a baby at the age of seventeen, which forced her to drop out of high school to raise her son alone since the father didn't want anything to do with her or the baby. She had worked as a maid for some rich people and as a dishwasher at a restaurant, and even with the two jobs, she barely scraped by. At the restaurant she worked at, a chef took her under his wing and showed her some tricks of the trade, but she was already a naturally gifted cook. After she impressed the chef she worked with, he let her join him in the kitchen rather than continuing to be a dishwasher. One thing led to another, and she eventually opened up the diner. Not long after that, she met a nice man and married him just a year after meeting him, but after 12 years of marriage, he died of a heart attack. As if the woman hadn't dealt with enough in her life, Connie's son died in the Korean War. The only people she had left were her employees, who she treated like family. Especially me.

I nodded. "You're right. I'll try to stay twenty forever, but that means I'll never be able to buy drinks at a bar," I said with a smirk.

"Honey, with your looks and personality, you'll be getting free drinks at bars for years to come," Connie said, her voice sounding like a loving mother's. Then, just a like a mother would, she gave me a playfully-stern look as she pointed her finger at me. "But free drinks don't mean you owe anybody anything, alright? Boys can buy you all the drinks and whatever else they want, but you don't need to go home with them."

I laughed. I had never gone home with a guy, and it was entertaining that Connie was implying that it had ever crossed my mind. "You got it, Connie."

With that settled, Connie smiled again and leaned a little closer to me. "Tell me more about Darry. Is he still as handsome as you said he was in high school? What's he doing these days for work?"

I told her everything I knew about Darry, which wasn't as much as I would've liked. Sure, I knew him from high school and all, but so many things had happened since. I told her about the car accident that killed his parents, but she already knew about it since it was all over the news when it happened less than a year prior. Then I told her how Darry was the caretaker and legal guardian of his brothers, which she also knew from the newspaper article that was written after Ponyboy, Johnny, and Dallas saved those kids from the burning church just a couple months before.

"Well Connie, it seems like you know just as much about him as I do," I joked.

She grinned at me. "Sounds like you have a lot of stuff to catch up on during your date tonight," she countered. "I want a full report when I see you next. And he better treat you nice, or I'll have to have a talk with him."

I smiled and thanked her for her protectiveness, but I had a feeling she wouldn't be needing to have that talk with Darry. I remembered how Darry had instantly become flustered after he suggested picking me up to go to the drive-in. I knew what other people did at the drive-in, but the rumors in high school accused Darry of taking relationships too slow if anything, so I figured that he wasn't insinuating that we'd do anything like that. It was sweet of him to worry how I would react, but I quickly reassured him that I was comfortable being picked up to go to the drive-in with him.

"Of course. I'll tell you everything," I agreed.

It was just after 6:30 at night when I stood in front of the mirror in my bedroom, spinning in circles in an attempt to make sure my outfit looked decent from every angle.

I wore a black skirt with one of my nicer shirts and a pair of flats. We were going to the drive-in, which I was thankful for because I would feel out of place anywhere really fancy, so I knew I didn't need to dress up too much, but I still wanted to impress Darry. I had curled my hair and put on some mascara, but I didn't bother with more makeup than that. A lot of girls my age constantly applied layers of makeup on their face, but that never appealed to me. I didn't understand why some girls thought dark red lipstick, thick eyeliner, and bright eyeshadow looked good together, but I guess as long as they liked it, it didn't really matter what I thought.

I was getting anxious as I waited for 7:00 to come around, so I looked around my apartment to find something to do to occupy my mind. Not only had I not gone on a date for a long time, but I was going to be out with Darry Curtis, and every time I remembered that, my heartrate spiked. Right when I decided to wash the dishes in the sink to calm my nerves, there were three knocks. Abandoning my task, I went to open the door.

It was Darry.

I was speechless for a moment, not only because I wasn't expecting it to be him since it wasn't seven o'clock yet, but because he looked really handsome standing there in his jeans and dark jacket. Despite the fabric that covered them, I could see how muscular his arms were, and I was pretty sure he wasn't even flexing.

"Hi Darry," I said once my mouth could form words.

He gave me a grin. "Hi Kate. Sorry about being early-"

"No, that's okay!" I was quick to say, not wanting him to feel guilty about anything. "How'd you know my apartment number?" I had given him the address of the building, but he somehow found my exact apartment.

"Since I was early, I didn't want to look creepy or anything waiting outside, so I came in. I looked at the mailboxes, and there was an apartment number next to your name," he explained. He sounded nonchalant, but I thought it was considerate that he didn't want to scare anybody by standing around, and it was pretty smart of him to look at the mailboxes.

"I just have to grab my wallet and keys. You can come in if you want, it'll only take a second," I said as I opened the door wider for him to follow me into my apartment. Usually I'd be hesitant to let guys into my apartment, especially since we didn't know each other that well and we hadn't even been on our first date yet, but something about Darry just made me feel safe, and I knew nothing would happen.

I went to the coffee table to grab my things, and as I reached for my wallet, Darry spoke. "You aren't going to need that."

When I turned around to face him, I saw that he was giving me a pointed look. "What?"

Then Darry's expression turned to slight amusement as he stood just inside the door. "It's our first date. You're not going to pay for anything."

"You don't have to do that, Darry. I'm perfectly fine with paying for myself." Nobody on the east side of town has a lot of money to spare, and knowing that he had to take care of his brothers made me even more determined not to let Darry spend money on me.

His eyebrows pinched together and he looked puzzled, like I had said something confusing. "But I'm the guy. I asked you out. That means that I'm paying."

I am many things, stubborn being one of them, and nontraditional is another.

"I appreciate the courtesy," I said, a small grin forcing its way onto my face. "But I don't like people spending money on me. I can pay for myself."

It was true; I have always had a problem with people paying for anything on my behalf because it made me feel like I owed them, especially when they told me not to worry about it. It was probably stupid, most girls would love to have a guy like Darry offer to spend money on them, but I wasn't like most girls.

Darry looked at me for a moment, then he crossed his arms, quirked an eyebrow, and smirked at me as he leaned back against the doorframe. "You can bring your wallet if you want, but I'm not going to let you open it tonight."

We stood there, staring at each other in a battle of wills. It was apparent Darry was someone that could match my stubbornness, and he also wanted to demonstrate classic chivalry and treat me with respect. I wanted the date to go well, so starting it off with an argument probably wasn't the best idea.

Reluctantly, I let him win.

"Fine," I said, setting my wallet back onto the coffee table. A huge grin swept across his face as he pushed himself off the doorframe. Once I grabbed my keys, I added, "But next time, I'm paying."

Darry raised an eyebrow at me. "You really want to agree to a second date before the first one even started?"

Honestly, I was already sure that I wanted multiple dates with Darry. He had proven himself to be a gentleman who wasn't offended or upset when I argued or tried to go against social norms. That, on top of everything else I had known about him since high school, made the pull of attraction I felt for him even stronger. I couldn't tell him that though, because he'd probably think I was crazy or something. But who's to say he'll want any more dates with me after tonight anyways?

"That's a fair point. Let's reconvene at the end of the night," I said jokingly.

He chuckled at that, then held the door open for me as we walked out of my apartment. I turned to lock my door, and when I turned back around, Darry was looking at me like he was studying me.

"What? Is there something on my face?" I asked, wiping at my cheeks.

He shook his head, then gave me a genuine smile. "No, it's just… You look good, Kate."

I felt myself blush as I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. "Thanks. You do too, Darry."

Darry suggested that we see the new Paul Newman movie since Ponyboy had told him it's good. I had no idea what it was about, but I wasn't really there to see a movie; I just wanted to spend time with Darry and get to know him a little better.

We picked seats in the back of the area that had all of the chairs. We knew that we would be talking during the movie and we didn't want to disturb anyone that would actually be paying attention to the screen. The movie hadn't started yet, and it wouldn't for a while since we had left my apartment earlier than we anticipated when we had originally planned the date, so Darry offered to get something from the concession stand.

I still felt uncomfortable with him insisting on paying for everything, so I said I would be alright with just a small popcorn. He stood up, but instead of walking away, he just looked down at me with a soft look on his face. "What kind of drink do you want?"

I shook my head. "I don't need-"

"You'll get thirsty from the popcorn," Darry said with a knowing look on his face. "So what would you like to drink?"

I smiled and felt my face heating up again. "Coke or Pepsi. Either one is fine." He nodded and left, promising to be back before the movie started.

As I sat there, I tried to wrap my head around what was happening. I was on a date with the guy that I had a crush on ever since high school. Both of us had graduated and gone on with our lives, but something in the universe made it so Darry was at the diner during one of my shifts, and after a series of events, he asked me out on a date. Not only did all of that not seem believable, but Darry was every bit of the man that I imagined he'd be. He's polite, caring, and even more handsome than he was in high school. Someone pinch me, I must be dreaming.

I was pulled out of my thoughts when a greaser I had never met before sat next to me. I looked at him, and I immediately noted his blonde hair, light blue eyes, and the scowl that seemed to be a natural expression for him. Then, before he slung an arm across the back of my chair, I noticed that both of his hands had pink patches that scarred his skin. I imagined the scars went up his arms too, but his jacket hid them from view.

"What's a pretty girl like you doin' by yourself?" he asked with a sly grin.

"I'm not by myself," I said calmly, barely glancing at him before I turned my attention back onto the blank screen. "I'm on a date, and you're sitting in his spot."

"Yeah? Where is he then?" he questioned, obviously not believing me.

"He's getting us some popcorn from the concession stand," I replied, still not looking at him.

My attempts of getting him to leave didn't work, because he suddenly leaned close to my ear. "How about you ditch him and come with me. I could show you a real good time, doll."

I leaned away from him before shooting him a glare. "No thanks." Then I crossed my arms across my chest. "I'd leave me alone if I were you. I don't think he'd be happy to see you talking to me."

He laughed at that. "I ain't scared of anyone. Do you know who I am?"

"Yeah, I know exactly who you are. You're Dallas Winston," I replied confidently.

I have a healthy amount of situational awareness, so I understand when I'm near someone who has the physical capability of hurting me and potentially the personality to go along with it. Even so, I knew a lot of the time, bullies like Dallas just wanted to get a reaction out of the person they were bothering, and I wasn't going to let it happen. I always tended to act extra confident as an act of defense, which usually worked out in my favor.

Because I knew how proud Dallas would be of his rap sheet, I continued telling him just how much I knew about him. "You're one of the guys that saved those kids from the fire in September. You're a hero."

An angry look crossed his face. "Don't say that. I ain't a hero," he snapped, withdrawing his arm that was on my chair. He continued to glare at me, and I was all too aware of how close he still was. On top of that, I made Dallas Winston mad, which probably wasn't a great idea.

Sometimes faking confidence when faced with a tense situation was a good trait, and other times, it would come back to bite me. Maybe I went too far this time.

I tried to keep a straight face, hoping Dallas would take the hint and leave me alone, but to my surprise, his eyes narrowed before he spoke quieter. "What skeletons are you hidin' in your closet, doll?"

"What do you mean?" I asked carefully. I was trying to avoid showing any emotion, but I really was confused by his sudden change in demeanor.

"You ain't scared of me. You ain't even nervous," he stated in a low, almost quiet tone. On top of his strange tone, he looked almost surprised or entertained. "That means you've dealt with something even worse than me."

He wasn't wrong. In fact, he was dead-on, but I didn't want to talk about it, especially not with Dallas Winston at the drive-in while I was on a first date with Darry.

Suddenly, a hand wrapped around Dallas's arm and yanked him up to his feet. Dallas looked mad, and he turned as if he was thinking of punching the person who pulled him away from me, but when his eyes met Darry's, he froze.

"Dallas," Darry said in a deep, dangerous voice, giving the other greaser a warning without uttering another word. I had seen Darry around school for four years, and I had seen him act anywhere between happy and annoyed, but I had never seen him mad like he was then.

The blonde greaser stared at Darry, the two of them looking especially tall and imposing since I was still sitting down. After a moment, Dallas's eyes fell back on me. "What's your name, doll?"

I had no idea why he was asking, but I didn't see the harm in answering him. "Kate."

A look washed over his face, and instead of his standard scowl, his face relaxed and he nodded. "Thought so." What does that mean? Then he looked back at Darry, and with the arm that wasn't in Darry's tight grip, he raised his hand in surrender. "Alright man, I'm leaving."

Darry let go of Dallas's arm, but he was still glaring at the blonde.

Dallas spared one more look in my direction. "Nice to meet you, Kate." Then he gave a small nod to Darry. "I'll see you around, Darrel."

Darry didn't reply, opting to continue to stare at Dallas until the blonde greaser left and was out of sight. Once we were alone again, Darry let out an irritated breath and sat down next to me. Then he reached over to the empty seat next to him where he apparently had put our popcorn and drinks. He offered me the large bag of popcorn, and I happily accepted.

"Are you okay?" Darry asked, his voice sounding so kind and gentle that it was difficult to remember it came from the same guy that sounded angry and dangerous towards Dallas just a minute before.

I nodded, trying to quickly swallow the popcorn I had already put into my mouth before replying. "Yeah, I'm fine."

He studied me, as if he was trying to tell if I was lying. "You sure? He didn't do anything to you, did he? I'll knock him into next month if he did."

I shook my head immediately. "No, he didn't. I'm alright Darry, I promise." The way he pursed his lips told me he didn't quite believe me. "Aren't you two friends?"

Darry huffed out a breath. "Yeah, he's a friend of mine, but I know how he is. Dal isn't subtle or polite when he talks to girls… or anyone really."

I let out a short laugh. "I picked up on that."

He grinned a little. "He's still a good buddy though. He looks out for our gang, especially Johnny and Pony. He can be a good guy when he wants to be."

I nodded along with his words. Just in the short interaction I had with him, I had a feeling that there was more to Dallas than meets the eye. Even though I had heard loads of awful things about Dallas Winston over the years, the article about him helping save those kids in the fire showed that he still had a heart, and if Darry was friends with him, I knew there had to be a good side to the hood. Plus, when I didn't react how he apparently anticipated, Dallas's demeanor changed, and I wondered if his attitude was a defense mechanism like my fake confidence was for me.

"How long have you been friends with him?" I asked, wanting to know more.

"Dal? Ever since he moved here from New York," he said before taking a sip of his drink. "He had a rough life up there, and his old man's not a great influence on him either, so he's a little rough around the edges. He'd do anything for our gang though." It sounded like he added that last part in order to make sure he wasn't talking badly about his friend, which I commended him for.

"What about the rest of them? How did you meet the guys in your gang?" I asked, genuinely curious. I wanted to know about Darry's close-knit group of friends. He called them a gang, but his "gang" was a lot different than most of the gangs I heard about. It sounded like they were just a group of friends, rather than a group of hoods that caused chaos everywhere they went.

By the time he finished telling me how me met all of the members of his gang, I had eaten half of the popcorn, and the movie was just starting.

"You should take this away from me," I said, handing the popcorn over to Darry. "I'm going to end up eating all of it before you even get a chance to have any."

He chuckled at that and accepted the bag. Then, before I could even ask, he reached over to the adjacent chair again and handed me a soda. I thanked him before chugging some of it. Again, he laughed quietly.

"What's so funny?" I asked.

He glanced at me and grinned. "Are you glad you have something to drink?"

I huffed out a breath and rolled my eyes in a playful manner. "Okay, I'll admit it. You were right." He smirked, but didn't say anything or rub it in. Instead, he took a sip of his own soda and looked at the screen.

We spent about half of the time watching the movie, and the other half talking. We reminisced about some things from school like the football state championship or when one of our Soc classmates got suspended for shooting a spitball into Mrs. Kramer's face. Then we started talking about what we were up to currently, and that's when I realized my life was quite boring compared to his.

I already knew about Darry taking care of his brothers and all, but I was surprised when he told me that he was also Johnny Cade's legal guardian after the infamous incident at the park and the week that followed. Since he knew where I worked, I figured I should ask him about his job, and that's when he told me that he actually works two jobs, with a lot of his work being very physically demanding, to make sure he can provide for all of the boys. Even though he didn't necessarily seem upset by talking about his work, he didn't keep eye contact with me for very long, so it looked like he was almost ashamed of his jobs or his work life in general, even though he had no reason to feel that way. I was astounded by Darry and everything he had done for others, and I wanted to show him some support rather than make him feel like I looked down on him like I figured other people probably did.

"No wonder you're so muscular. You look like you could still be playing football," I said, then I immediately felt myself blush. Talking about his impressive and attractive muscles… smooth, Kate. "It seems like you work a lot to support your family. That says a lot about how good of a man you are."

He smiled sheepishly and rubbed the back of his neck. "Thanks." I could see his skin turning pink, but I didn't say anything about it since my face was still cooling down from my own blush.

There was a brief pause, and I was determined not to let it become an awkward silence. Say something, Kate. Anything to keep the conversation going.

"Alright, so I know what you do for work now, but when you were a kid, what did you want to be when you grew up?" I asked, hoping to bring some levity back to the conversation.

"A professional football player," he replied immediately with a grin. "I was thinking about studying business or something like it in college in case football didn't pan out, but then I didn't go to college at all, so all of those ideas went out the window."

"There's still time, you could always go," I said optimistically.

A flash of something like pain or loss crossed his face before he looked away and shrugged. "I don't know, maybe. I have to make sure my brothers are taken care of first, everything else can wait." There he goes again, putting everyone else before himself. "Pony's the one that'll be going to college."

"Yeah? Is he smart?" I asked, excited to hear more about the people in Darry's life.

He nodded and looked back at me, pure pride and admiration shining in his eyes. "He's really smart. He skipped a grade a while back, so he's younger than everyone else in high school, but he's still one of the smartest ones. He's a good runner too, so he might be able to get a track scholarship," he said proudly. Seeing Darry so happy to talk about his brother made me smile. It was obvious how much he loved his family.

"What about you?" Darry asked. "What did you want to be when you grew up?"

I started laughing quietly even before I began to answer him. "When I was really little, I told my mom I was going to be a princess." I was pretty girly when I was a kid, but by junior high, I started disliking everything girly that I used to love, most notably, the color pink.

Darry looked at me with his eyebrows raised and a barely suppressed grin on his face. I knew he was trying really hard not to laugh.

"When I got older and outgrew my princess phase, I realized that I want to help people," I said a little more seriously than before. "I think being a nurse or something like that would be a great way to take care of others. But as you know, college is expensive, so I can only take some general education courses over the summer when tuition is cheaper. But for now, I'm serving people in a different way: by giving them food."

Darry nodded, looking completely serious with the hint of laughter gone from his face. "You have plenty of time to go to college, Kate. You're smart. You could do it."

A smile spread across my face. "You really think so?"

He nodded again. "Yeah, I do."

I felt a warmth spread throughout my body, which made the blush I had earlier reappear on my face. I wasn't used to being called smart, especially not by men. Other than my parents, Rachel, and Connie, nobody really commented on my intelligence, and I figured they all just said I was smart to make me feel good about myself. Darry sure is different from a lot of guys I know.

We continued switching between watching the movie and talking. It was a little past halfway through the movie when I realized I was getting cold. We had finished the popcorn, which was the only thing that was providing me with heat. I chastised myself for wearing a skirt and not something warmer. I tried to think of a solution, but to no avail. This is what I get for trying to look cute.

Suddenly, Darry was taking off his jacket and draping it across my lap. I looked at him, about to tell him I didn't need it, but he spoke first. "You're shivering."

"But you'll get cold," I immediately retorted, trying to come up with an argument that he'd listen to. He was wearing a short-sleeved shirt underneath his jacket, so I knew he was about to feel the chill in the air too. "I'll be fine."

He gave me his amused look once again, then he smiled and shook his head. "And the guys think I'm stubborn."

"You are," I said immediately with a teasing glare. "But you may have met your match when it comes to being bullheaded."

"Hmm, we'll see," Darry said with a smirk. Then he put an hand on my knee and nodded his head in the direction of his jacket. "Keep that there. I don't want you getting hypothermia."

I wanted to argue, but I couldn't think of a smart reply to get him to take his jacket back, so I kept it where it was. I had been shivering, but having his jacket covering my legs warmed me up almost instantly. It was like a blanket that had still contained some of his body heat.

"Thank you," I said sincerely.

After the movie finished, we walked back to Darry's truck. I tried to give him his jacket back, but he insisted I wear it until I got home. Apparently he was still worried I was cold.

When he pulled up to my apartment building and put the truck into park, he finally let me return his jacket.

"Thanks for letting borrow it," I said guiltily as I watched him put it back on. I knew he was probably cold by the end of the movie, but he never once said anything about it. "I promise I'll dress more appropriately next time so I don't have to wear your clothes."

He grinned. "So there will be a next time?"

I laughed. Considering how nervous he was during our phone calls and even in the beginning of the night, he had eased into a charming disposition as we both got more comfortable being around each other. "I guess that's up to you. I don't have your number."

His eyes widened a little, and I wondered if he didn't realize until then that I had no way to contact him. "I'll call you tomorrow. Then we can plan our next date."

I beamed at him. "I'd love that."

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

I waited for Kate to get into her apartment building before putting the truck into drive. I wanted to walk her to the door like I had been taught to do with a woman, but I didn't want to make her uncomfortable or insinuate anything, especially considering I had already been in her apartment and it was only our first date, so I just stayed in the truck and made sure she got into the building okay. Once she disappeared behind the door, I started my drive home.

The date had gone well, despite Dally making a surprise appearance while I was getting popcorn and drinks for Kate and myself. The anger that filled me when I spotted him with Kate was a surprise even to me, but I told myself it was justified. Who knows what Dally said or did before I got there? I knew it wasn't only anger; there was some jealousy too. I didn't like seeing another guy with Kate. I was stunned that not only did Kate not immediately want to leave after that encounter, but she was interested about Dally and the rest of our gang. She acted like dealing with Dally, a well-known hood, was nothing. Glory, she really is different from other girls.

During the drive, I tried to recall everything that Kate and I had talked about, trying to cement it all into my mind for our next date. I remembered how shocked she was when I told her she was smart and could go to college, and the fact that she was so surprised by my comment made me feel a little uncomfortable and bad for her.

Kate was always smart, but I wondered if she didn't even realize that about herself. When a teacher would ask the whole class a question, she usually wouldn't raise her hand to answer, but if she was called on, she was always right. I noticed after a while that whenever teachers paired students up for assignments, they'd put Kate with someone who was likely struggling, probably because they knew she'd help get their grade up. They did the same thing with me, especially in math.

It was just the first date, but after just a couple hours with her, I already felt like I had a connection with Kate. It was the kind of thing I never had with any of the girls that I dated in high school, and it was exciting and terrifying at the same time. Talking with her seemed easy, and she never made me feel like she looked down on me like so many other people did. When I was with her, it seemed like I was more than a greaser who lost his parents and was taking care of his kid brothers; I was just a normal guy on a date with a really cool girl.

I realized that even after I parked the truck and started walking up to the house, I was still smiling, and just the thought of seeing Kate again for a second date was enough to make me ecstatic.

I walked through the door, and I was met with several greasers staring at me. It looked like they were playing a card game on the coffee table, some of the guys sitting on the couch, and others on the floor. I shut the door behind me, and I was immediately questioned.

"Why didn't you tell us you were going out with Kate tonight?" Soda asked, jumping up from his spot on the floor, his eyes wide with excitement.

I hadn't told anyone where I was going for the night. Instead, I told them I was going out for a few hours with some guys from work and I'd be back before eleven. That way, they wouldn't ask too many questions or pester me about it. Also, if I messed up the date in any way, I wouldn't have to tell them about it. Unfortunately, they still found out.

I scanned the room with my eyes, and within seconds, they landed on Dallas. He was sitting on the couch next to Johnny. He must've come over here and told the guys about my date. At least none of the others decided to surprise me and show up in the middle of it.

"Dallas, what the hell did you say to Kate when I wasn't there?" I demanded, ignoring everyone else. "And you better pray that you didn't touch her, or so help me-"

"I didn't do nothin' man. I just asked if she wanted to leave with me," he said nonchalantly.

I could practically feel my levels of anger and jealousy spike. Remembering what he was trying to say about Kate the day I got her number just made me more uncomfortable: "So she likes to be difficult… make it a challenge... Those girls are always-"

It took all the self-control I had to refrain from pummeling him as he continued to speak.

"If I would've known she was your girl, I would've left her alone," Dally added. "I don't go after friends' girls. You know I don't have many morals, but I sure don't do that."

I was still fuming, but I slowly deflated. He was right. For as many rules and laws that Dally has broken in his life, loyalty to his friends was something that he actually cared about. He'd never do something like hit on a girl that he knew someone from the gang was seeing.

"Good," I said bitterly before sitting in my chair.

Right when I thought the tension was going to dissolve, Dally apparently felt the need to add one more thing. "She's one tough broad," he said, sounding oddly impressed.

"Don't call her that," I warned, my voice purposely deep and loud. "Just leave her alone, Dallas."

The hood glared at me, but didn't say anything. Finally, he's keeping his mouth shut.

"From what Dally said, she does seem pretty tuff," Soda said softly, like he was trying to calm everyone down. He was always the best at that. "Is she like us? A greaser?"

I shook my head. "No, she grew up more middle-class, between Soc and greaser territory. Now she lives in an apartment by-"

"You went to her place?" Steve asked, suddenly intrigued.

"Well, yeah. I picked her up and brought her home," I explained. What's so noteworthy about that?

"Does she live in a fancy building?" Two-Bit asked. "Is there and elevator or one of those official people at the entrance?"

I shook my head. "No, it's not like that. It's still nice, though. Her apartment was practically half the size of our house."

"Wait, you were in her apartment?" Steve asked, his eyes getting huge. "Shit man, I didn't expect that from you."

"He hasn't dated in a few years," Dally added with a smirk. "Probably has a lot of pent-up energy. And-"

I realized what they were implying, and I felt my face heat up as I jumped to my feet. "You shut your mouth Dallas Winston or I'll shut it for you!" I let my shout resonate for a moment before continuing. "It wasn't like that, and I don't want to hear you all talk about her like she's some girl you can pick up from the corner or at a club, alright?"

The guys all looked surprised from my outburst, but I didn't really feel bad about it. What I did feel bad about was how scared Pony and Johnny looked; both of them stared at me with wide eyes, and they practically shrunk back into the couch. I didn't want anyone to get the wrong idea about Kate or what happened on our first date, but I also didn't mean to scare the youngest members of our gang. I took a breath before talking calmer. "Nothing happened. We didn't even kiss. We just talked and watched a movie, then I brought her home."

Most of the guys seemed to accept my response since they gave me slight nods. Steve even looked a little ashamed about teasing me because he suddenly couldn't look in my direction.

"I'm going to bed," I said, suddenly feeling exhausted and wanting to be alone.

I stormed towards my room, and the moment I got there, I slammed the door shut and flopped onto my bed. Just ten minutes ago, I was smiling and happy as could be, but now I'm pissed at everyone. I really wished the guys' teasing didn't get to me, but it was too late to do anything about it.

A few minutes later, I felt myself calming down a little. Then, there was a quiet knock on the door, followed by someone opening it a little, the hinges squeaking as it moved. "Darry? Can I come in?" Pony's soft voice asked.

I rolled onto my back and took a deep breath. "Yeah."

Pony hesitantly stepped into my room and shut the door behind him. He didn't take another step towards me before he spoke again. "Are you okay?"

If it had been just a few months earlier, Ponyboy probably wouldn't have bothered to check on me. In fact, he may have thought I was angry with him, or maybe he would've been too scared or irritated with my yelling to talk to me for a day or two. As much as I regretted hitting him and causing that horrible week of events to occur, I was glad that Pony and I had a better relationship than before. If only if didn't take me hitting my kid brother and him disappearing for a week to fix our relationship.

"Yeah, I'm alright kiddo," I said, forcing myself to sit up and look at him. He looked worried, and I hoped he wasn't worried about my temper. "Sorry for yelling out there. I lost my cool."

He shrugged, then walked towards my bed. "It's alright. Steve and Dally were outta line. Soda's laying into them right now, tellin' them to lay off."

I hadn't noticed it before, but I faintly heard Soda's angry voice coming from the living room. He must've been trying to be quiet so I couldn't hear though, because I couldn't decipher what words he was saying.

"I don't think they realized how much you like her," Pony said, drawing my attention back to my youngest brother. He sat at the end of the bed, giving me some space, but he was also close enough for me to feel his support. "She's not just some random pretty girl. You like her a lot."

Something about the way he said it told me that my intuitive little brother knew a lot more than I gave him credit for. "How do you know how much I like her?" I asked with a sly grin. I didn't remember talking to him about Kate when I was in high school, mostly because of how young he was at the time so those kinds of things were still foreign to him, but he must've overheard me talking to someone else about her.

He shrugged again, but this time, he had a shy smile on his face. "I remember you talking about her a few years back, but as soon as you saw her at the diner, you had a certain look on your face. It was pretty obvious to all of us that you still had feelings for her. Then when you came back with her number, you were the happiest I've seen you in a long time."

I was slightly embarrassed that my fourteen year-old brother could sense my emotions so easily. I always tried to keep my emotions suppressed when I was around others, and that habit only got more severe after our parents died. I hoped that how I felt wasn't as obvious to everyone else, especially Kate. I don't want her to think I'm obsessed with her or something. Still, it was nice to know that Pony understood me and was on my side, so I knew he wouldn't tease me about my feelings.

"And you know what?" Pony asked, before giving me a knowing smirk. "I think she likes you too."

I felt my skin heat up, but I hadn't turned any of my bedroom lights on, so I hoped Pony couldn't see my blush in the moonlight that came through the window. "You really think so?"

He nodded immediately. "Yeah, I do."

I smiled. I wasn't sure how my brother would know how Kate felt about me, but I allowed myself to believe him. "Thanks, Pone."

Not two seconds later, my bedroom door opened again, and Soda peaked his head in. "Can I come in, Dar?"

My smile stayed on my face. I have the best kid brothers. "Yes Soda, you can come in."

Without wasting a second, he stepped in, shut the door, and moved to sit in the middle of my bed. He was always the brother that needed physical contact or to be in close proximity to someone when something was wrong, so it didn't surprise me that he had to be closer to me than Pony. When he sat on my bed, he put his hand on my knee in a demonstration of love and comfort.

"You okay, Darry?" Soda asked cautiously. He looked concerned, like he had expected me to be in my room crying or something.

I grinned at him. "I'm fine, Soda. Really."

"I talked to the guys. They won't talk like that anymore," Soda said softly, but I could see the stern, seriousness in his eyes.

"You didn't have to do that, Pepsi-Cola," I said. I shouldn't need my kid brother to defend me or Kate, especially not from the guys. I can hold my own.

"Yeah, I did," he said shortly. "They were joking around, but they shouldn't talk like that. Especially not when it's about a girl you really like."

I groaned and let my head fall against the headboard. "Glory, is it that obvious? Am I really that pathetic?"

My brothers both chuckled at that, but it was Soda that replied. "Having feelings for a girl don't make you pathetic, and neither does showing those feelings."

"It's tuff that you like her," Pony added.

I straightened my neck to look at my brothers again. "Yeah?" Both of them nodded, which made me grin again. At least my brothers don't think I'm pathetic. "I just hope Dally didn't bug her too much," I admitted, sounding a little defeated even to myself. "I was nervous that she'd want to leave after dealing with him."

"From what we heard, I don't think you have to worry about that," Soda said. "Dally told us what happened between him and Kate, and it wasn't a lot, so you don't need to freak out. He thinks something is wrong with her because she apparently didn't look scared of him or nothing. She sounds real tough."

"I think Kate likes you too much for Dal to scare her away," Pony added with a smirk. "She knew who he was and even called him a hero, and you know how Dal hates being called that."

I couldn't fight the grin off my face. Kate really is one of a kind.

"So how did the rest of your date go once Dally left?" Soda asked, his voice notably lighter and more excited. Then he pulled Pony with him to sit even closer to me. "We need to know everything."

"Did you see the Paul Newman movie?" Ponyboy asked, his eyes lighting up.

I smiled as I looked at my two brothers. Both of them were sitting with me on my bed, eagerly waiting to hear about the date I had with the prettiest girl I had ever met. It was like the good old days, when I didn't have to act like a parental figure and we could talk about anything with each other. I sure miss those days.

I decided to indulge my brothers, and I told them everything, smiling the whole time.

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

The morning after my date with Darry, I practically woke up with a smile on my face. Last night was even better than I expected.

Despite the nerves and anxiety that I felt before Darry had knocked on my door, I thought we had really hit it off on our first date. I got to spend time with him and learn more about him and his group of friends. As far as I could tell, it seemed like he enjoyed the date too. He was excited about a second date, so he must've had a good time, right?

I was buzzing with energy, so I decided to go to the diner for breakfast. Hopefully Rachel or Connie will be there so I can tell them everything.

By the time I arrived at the diner, the Sunday morning rush of people were already sitting at the tables, eating their breakfasts. I saw a few open stools at the end of the counter, so I sat in one of those and waited to see who be the one to wait on me.

"Kate!" Rachel shouted from the other end of the counter, her face shining with eagerness. She knew about my date the night before, so I knew she'd be as excited as anyone to hear the details, even if they would be considered boring by her standards. "I'll be right over there."

After taking an elderly couple's order, she quickly made her way over to me.

"Soooo… how did your date go?" Rachel asked, wiggling her eyebrows. "Wait! Are you going to get something to eat? I can get your order, and I'll take my break when it's ready so we can chat."

I grinned. "Perfect."

I only had to wait a few minutes before my food was ready. Apparently, our cook saw me come in and had started making chocolate chip pancakes for me right away. Once I had food in front of me, Rachel pulled up a stool across from me, put her elbows on the counter, and rested her chin in her hands. "Okay, spill."

I told her everything from the night before: Darry being handsome without trying, Dallas Winston showing up, Darry getting Dallas to leave, learning about Darry's friends, and lastly, how Darry was a perfect gentleman all night. I tried to eat while I talked, but I barely touched my pancakes on account of how excited I was to tell my best friend everything.

"Did anything else happen?" Rachel asked, obviously expecting more surprising details. I shook my head, which seemed to bum her out. "What? Not even a kiss or a hug?"

"No, Rach. It was our first date," I said simply.

"So?!" she exclaimed, not understanding what I meant by that.

I rolled my eyes a little, but I still smiled back at her. Rachel wasn't one to shy away from kissing on a first date, but it takes me longer to be comfortable with people than it takes Rachel, and that includes most forms of physical affection.

She opened her mouth like she wanted to say something more, but her eyes moved to look towards the door. "I think someone's looking for you."

I gave her a questioning look, then I turned in my seat, curious to see who she could be looking at. It only took a moment for my eyes to land on Two-Bit, who was looking around the diner like he was trying to find something or someone. A few seconds later, his eyes landed on mine. "Kate!"

"You sure are popular with those greasers," Rachel teased.

"Shut it," I muttered under my breath as I watched Two-Bit walk towards us.

Once the greaser reached us, he jumped up on the barstool next to me, then flashed Rachel a grin. "Hey pretty lady. Do I know you from somewhere?"

It looked like she was debating whether or not to answer him, but after a brief silence, Rachel responded. "I'm Rachel Mandry. I went to school with you guys." She was a bit terse, and I figured it bothered her that Two-Bit didn't immediately remember her like he remembered me.

Two-Bit laughed, which made Rachel's face contort into a puzzled expression. "Ah shoot, I knew that. I was just messin' with ya. You think I'd forget a sweet face like yours?"

That got Rachel to smile. For someone who tends to tread carefully around greasers, she seemed to warm up to Two-Bit pretty quickly. "Well you're pretty unforgettable yourself, Two-Bit."

Two-Bit, not unlike what Rachel did to me earlier, wiggled his eyebrows at her. "Oh yeah?"

"She didn't say it was a good thing," I muttered to Two-Bit.

He looked back at me and burst out laughing. "You two are a riot. I need to hang out with y'all more often."

"We won't have a choice if you keep showing up at our work," Rachel quipped, earning another laugh from Two-Bit.

"And don't expect a free chocolate shake every time you show up," I added with a smirk.

Two-Bit was clutching his stomach, which I assumed was hurting from all the laughing he was doing. Finally, when he settled down, he looked at me and spoke with a knowing smile on his face. "Trust me Kate, I know. You only handed out free shakes to get Darry's attention, right?"

I froze. Was it that obvious? To make matters worse, Rachel chimed in. "She didn't believe me when I told her Darry was interested in her, so that was her brilliant idea to figure it out."

"Is that so?" Two-Bit asked in a sing-song voice as he looked at Rachel, then back at me.

I felt myself blushing, and I had no way to hide it. They just don't understand how unlikely it felt that Darry would be interested in me.

Rachel suddenly stood up and turned before slowly walking away. "I should get back to work. Nice seeing you, Two-Bit." I glared at her back as she walked away. Of course she ditches me the moment I need her help to change the subject.

"Look, I ain't that bright, but I can usually tell when people have ulterior motives," Two-Bit said quieter. "I knew exactly what you were doin'."

I chanced a glance at him, and he was smirking at me. "It was pretty obvious, huh? The free shakes, I mean."

He shrugged. "To me maybe, but I'm not sure Darry quite got the hint, even though all of us were tellin' him you'd give him your number if he just asked. By the way, that was a nice move giving it to him on the receipt."

I felt my face heat up again, and I felt embarrassed at how easy it was to make me blush. "I don't know what came over me. I just really wanted him to have it and call me. If there was even a chance that he'd want to go on a date, I had to take the risk."

Thankfully, instead of laughing or making fun of me, Two-Bit gave me a small smile. "Well, I think all of us are glad you took that risk."

I raised my eyebrows in surprise. "Really?"

His smile turned into another smirk. "Yeah, really. I think Darry's always had a thing for you. And glory, when he was talking about the date y'all went on last night, he was smiling the whole time. Well, except when he was yellin' at Dally-"

"Wait, what?" I interrupted.

He nodded. "Yeah, all of us were hanging out at the Curtis house last night, and as soon as Darry got back, he laid into Dally about buggin' you," Two-Bit said. Then he took a breath and crossed his arms over his chest and leaned his back against the counter. "Man, I haven't seen him like that in a long time… probably since anyone messed with either his brothers. He was real angry, and he about ripped Dally a new one."

"But… they're friends," I started, not quite understanding why Darry would yell at his friend over me. They had known each other for years, and even though Darry and I knew about each other for a while too, we weren't as close as any of their gang; we were just former classmates. "It was our first date, and Dallas didn't do much anyway. He just tried to convince me to leave with him, and it didn't work. That shouldn't be a reason for friends to get into an argument."

"Sure, they're friends and all, but Darry doesn't take too kindly to anyone bothering girls, especially not one that he's been pining for since high school," Two-Bit explained casually. Then, after seen my apprehension, he waved his hand dismissively at me. "Don't worry about it, Kate. Everything's fine between them. They have an understanding. We don't tend to hold grudges against members of our own gang."

I nodded, but I found myself nervously biting my lip. I was uncomfortable that I caused Darry to yell at one of his friends, but the sentiment behind it was commendable.

Apparently sensing my agitation, Two-Bit lowered his voice and spoke seriously. "Look, don't tell Darry I said anything, but I think he's worried that you'd be scared off by Dal. And Darry really likes you, so that's why he was so mad about it. If Dally messed up any chance that he had to spend more time with you, he would beat the tar outta ol' Dally."

"Why would he think that Dallas scared me off?" I asked. Sure, Dallas was a greaser and a hood, but I didn't see him as scary or as a threat. Especially not if Darry is around.

"Well, Dal's our buddy and all, but he ain't exactly the kind of guy anyone would want their girl or sister to be around without supervision," he said cryptically, like he was trying to say something without really saying it. "Hell, it took a while before Darry let his brothers hang out with him alone."

I grinned, knowing what Two-Bit was trying to get at. It was nice to think that Darry, or even potentially Two-Bit, would be concerned about me, but I didn't need the protection. "It's alright. I can handle Dallas Winston."

Two-Bit's eyebrows skyrocketed. "Damn Kate. Dal told us you were tough, but I didn't realize how tough you really were."

I shrugged, temporarily ignoring the fact that Dallas had called me tough. "He's not the first guy like that I've had to deal with."

Two-Bit gave me an analytical look, then it was quickly wiped away and replaced with a wild grin. "Yeah? You got loads of guys buggin' you because you're so pretty?"

I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, something like that," I said sarcastically.

Sure, there were some guys that told me I was pretty, and they never liked it when I didn't return the sentiment or instantly fall for them. Some of them would even say pretty nasty things about me, but I could deal with those guys without much problem. However, there were other men that did other things that I had bigger problems with.

"Well, if anyone else gives you trouble, you can tell any of us and we'll deal with 'em," Two-Bit said earnestly.

"Who does 'us' include?" I asked, skepticism thick in my voice.

"The gang!" Two-Bit exclaimed, acting like it should have been obvious. "If you're spending time with Darry, that means we all have your back. Obviously Darry will be the one to pummel anyone that messes with you, he's real protective like that, but we'll be there to help him out."

My eyebrows shot up at my surprise. "Really?" Sure, I had a few close friends, and both Rachel and Connie were always there for me when I needed them, but I never had a group of people that would be so willing to deal with my problems, especially not with their fists.

"Of course," he said simply, like it was a normal thing. "And now that Dally knows you're going out with Darry, he won't bother you. In fact, he's actually a good guy to have on your side if you're ever in a scrape."

I grinned and nodded my head. I knew there was a good side to Dallas Winston that most people didn't see until the article in the newspaper talked about how he helped save the kids in the burning church, and it sounded like both bravery and loyalty were parts of that good side.

"That's good to know." Then, I smirked and tried to lighten the mood. "You know, Darry and I have only gone on one date, so you might be getting ahead of yourself by offering up your gang to beat up people on my behalf."

"If you weren't scared by bein' around Dally, then I think you have a pretty good shot at sticking around for a while," Two-Bit said casually, like he didn't just say he expected Darry and me to date for an extended period of time. "Well, as long as Darry doesn't mess anything up."

"Like he could do that," I said with an eye roll. "He's a perfect gentleman. There's a better chance that I'll do or say something that makes him run for the hills."

Two-Bit chuckled. "Well, I guess the guys and I will have to make a bet then."

"I want in on that bet!" I heard Rachel say from a few tables away.

Later that night, after I cleaned my apartment and settled down on the couch to watch some tv, my phone rang. I instantly reached for it, successfully answering it before the second ring finished.

"Hello?" I said expectedly. I knew who it would be, or at least who I wanted it to be.

"Hi Kate," Darry's soothing voice said, instantly making me smile.

"Hi Darry, how are you?" I asked. Then I felt like smacking my palm to my forehead. Really, Kate? That's the best you could come up with?

"I'm good. How are you?" he responded politely.

"I'm good," I said automatically. I couldn't wipe the smile from my face even if I tried. "I had a lot of fun last night."

"I did too," he said. "What were you up to today?"

"I went to the diner for breakfast. Rachel was working, so I hung out with her for a bit. Oh, and I ran into a familiar face while I was there," I said, trying to see if Darry knew about Two-Bit showing up to talk to me.

"Really?" Darry asked, intrigued. "Who?"

I guess he didn't know.

"Oh, uh…" Should I tell him? After a moment of thinking, I decided I had to. I'm the one that brought it up, and I couldn't just pretend I didn't. "It was Two-Bit. He hung out for a little bit."

He let out a short chuckle. "So that's where he went." After a pause, he must've realized I had no idea what he was talking about, because he explained. "The guys were at the house this morning, and we were going to play football in the lot, but he suddenly said he had somewhere to be."

I rolled my eyes, but I was still grinning. Two-Bit tries to be sneaky, I'll give him that.

"He didn't cause any trouble, did he?" Darry asked, suddenly sounding a little worried. "What did he want?"

Should I tell him? If I tell him, then I'd be betraying Two-Bit's trust, but I also don't want to lie to Darry. I decided for something in the middle. "He wanted to talk about last night. Gossip a little, I guess."

There was a short bout of silence, and I was worried that Darry would be mad at Two-Bit, or maybe even at me if he knew I was omitting something. While I waited for him to speak again, I stared at the tv intently to try to keep my anxiety at bay. They were saying something about the weather.

"Let me guess… he told you about me yelling at Dally after our date?" Darry figured.

Omitting things was one thing, but I wasn't going to outright lie to Darry. "Yeah, he did. And look, Darry… I don't want to come between you and your friends-"

"No Kate, it's not like that," Darry interrupted. "Dally and I are fine. Well, we will be fine as long as he doesn't bug you like that again." I could picture him smirking, but with a serious look in his eyes as he spoke, and I was instantly grinning again. "It's just… shoot, how do I say it?"

I waited to hear what Darry had to say, but he was struggling to come up with words on his own. I decided to try to help him out. "Darry, are you worried that Dallas would scare me away?" I offered, wearing a smirk of my own. "Do you think I was uncomfortable?"

"I- I guess. Yeah," he admitted.

Damn, Two-Bit was right.

"In case you didn't notice Darry, I stayed. It would take a lot more to scare me away than one greaser hitting on me. Even if it was a guy like Dallas Winston," I said confidently. "Your friends don't scare me; I don't think they could if they tried. If you're friends with them, then I'm sure they're great."

Darry let out a sigh of what I hoped was relief. "Glory, you don't know how happy I am to hear you say that. I was worried that you'd want nothing to do with me after last night." Then I heard him let out a short laugh. "And by the way, I hope guys hitting on you doesn't happen frequently on our dates. I might have to throw a few punches."

As I laughed at that, I felt my heart warmed by the thought that Darry had assumed that we were going to go on multiple dates as long as I wasn't upset about Dallas. Not only that, but he already felt protective over me, which was something I didn't think I'd ever enjoy, but I was wrong.

With a new wave of confidence, I dared to bring up a related topic. "Darry, can I ask you something?"

"Yeah, sure," Darry replied, his voice giving away his curiosity.

I took a breath before saying what was on my mind. "When Dallas was leaving the drive-in last night, he asked for my name, and when I told him, he said 'thought so' and acted like he knew who I was, but I'd never met him before. Do you know what that's about?"

There was a long pause, and I was worried that I managed to cross a line or bring up something I wasn't supposed to, but before I could back-track, he answered. "Please don't take this the wrong way, but during high school, I kind of talked about you with the gang. Nothing bad, I swear. It's just… they've all heard about you." He sounded genuine and almost shy, like he wasn't sure if he should tell me all of those things or not.

"You talked about me?" I asked, not really comprehending why he would've done that. Sure, Two-Bit mentioned that Darry may have liked me in high school, but I didn't think it was to the point that he had told his closest friends about me.

"I'm sorry, that probably sounds kind of creepy," he said quickly, probably overthinking what he had said to me. "I told them I thought you were cool and really pretty. They kept telling me to ask you out, but I obviously chickened out."

"You actually liked me back then?" I asked, still not really believing it. He was the star football player and Boy of the Year. He dated other, prettier and more Socy girls. Why would he like me?

"Yeah, I did," he said immediately. "Still do, in case I haven't made that clear."

I giggled at that, sounding exactly like a teenage girl when her crush tells her he likes her. "What a coincidence, I like you too."

"Enough for a second date?" Darry asked.

"Absolutely," I said. "But remember, I'm paying this time."

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

With our busy schedules, it was more than a week later before our second date, but Kate and I continued to talk on the phone every night, which was usually the highlight of my day. During those conversations, it felt like I was talking to an old friend that I had known for years rather than a girl that I hardly talked to in high school and only had been on one date with. There was just something about Kate that made me feel at ease, and I hated hanging up the phone every night.

Kate and I agreed to have dinner at the diner that she works at after she was done with her shift. It worked out pretty well because by the time I drove there right after work, she only had to work for another half an hour. I sat down on a barstool at the end of the counter as I waited for her to be done working. Every time she had a spare moment, she came over to me and asked if I needed anything. Besides water, I told her I wasn't going to have anything until we could have dinner together.

I looked around and noticed that the place was pretty busy, especially considering it was past the typical time for people to eat dinner. There were only two tables and a few barstools still open. From the previous time I had been there, I knew the food was amazing, so I couldn't be too surprised that there weren't many open seats. The diner was open 24/7, and I had a feeling there was probably always at least a few customers there, no matter the time of day.

"Okay Connie, I'm off!" Kate shouted towards the kitchen as she took her apron off and hung it up on a hook behind the register. "I'm sticking around for dinner!"

I heard a lady's voice shout back. "Alright, hon! I'll be out there in a few minutes!"

Kate walked up to me, smiling the whole way. She has such a pretty smile. "Do you want to sit here, or at a table?" she asked.

I raised an eyebrow. "Is there even a table open?" I asked jokingly.

As she walked around the counter, she looked around, surveying the whole place. "You have a point. Let's just stay here." With the decision made, she plopped down onto the seat next to me and smiled again. "How was work?"

"Same old, same old. Nothing exciting," I said, then I added some details, trying to prevent myself from sounding extremely boring. "I was on a roof most of the day, then I went to the warehouse and did some bookkeeping for a couple hours."

"You say that like it's nothing," she said, giving me a small smirk.

I shrugged. "It's how a lot of my days go. Now that there isn't as much sunlight during the day, I'm roofing less, so I have to get more hours at the warehouse to make up for it." Normally I don't like to discuss my jobs or the financial stress that I'm constantly under, but Kate already knew about my situation and how I had to provide for my brothers, and it didn't seem like she judged me because of it. She actually seemed interested.

"That makes sense, but you shouldn't act like working all day every day is nothing," she said. The tone of her voice almost sounded like she was gently reprimanding me, and there was maybe a hint of concern too, which confused me. "You work hard, and there's no shame in telling it like it is."

"It's just something I have to do. I'm kind of used to it now," I said, trying to convince her that she didn't need to be worried about me.

Kate looked directly at me, almost analytically, but I couldn't find it in me to worry about being under her scrutiny; she was too sweet and caring for me to be worried about what she might be thinking. As I looked into her mesmerizing eyes, I saw that in addition to the rings of brown around her pupils, there were gold flakes sprinkled throughout the seas of green. I could get lost in those eyes if she'd let me.

"I understand. It's really admirable, what you're doing for the boys and all," she finally said. "How are they?"

The compliment was unexpected, but it made me feel good. Although I didn't necessarily need anyone to tell me I was doing good by my brothers and now Johnny, it was still nice to hear it. Maybe I really am doing some things right. Even though she had said nice things about my work and all, I was thankful that the conversation had deviated away from me.

"They're good. Soda's still working at the DX with Steve, and Pony's already studying for this semester's finals, even though it isn't even Thanksgiving yet." I wasn't sure if Pony was studying because I was still being too hard on him, or if he actually wanted to do well in his classes. Either way, I was glad he was starting to get back on track with school after everything that happened in September.

Kate kept smiling, and I felt myself being swallowed up by her eyes again. "From everything you've told me, I think Ponyboy will do just fine on those tests next month. He sounds smart and resilient."

I grinned and nodded. "Yeah, he is. I think after… everything, he just doesn't want to fall behind again." After mentioning my brothers, I felt obligated to include the third teenager that lived under my care. "And Johnny's doing better too. He might even be able to get out of the chair and just use crutches by the new year."

That news made Kate beam brightly, which was enduring because as far as I knew, she didn't really know Johnny. "That's amazing! I've been hoping he would get better ever since I heard…" she trailed off, apparently feeling uncomfortable speaking about what happened during that awful week a couple months prior. "I really hope he keeps getting better."

The fact that Kate seemed to care about anyone from our gang was touching, but what she said next took me aback. "What about you? How are you, Darry?"

"I'm…" several words crossed my mind, but something was preventing me from saying anything. Alright. Fine. Good. Great. I looked into her hypnotic eyes, and it was like I lost the ability to speak. Glory, she sure is beautiful.

"Darry? You okay?" Kate asked, worry evident in her voice again.

"Yeah, I'm okay," I settled with. You don't have to be worried about me.

Kate didn't seem to like my answer, but before she could reply, a dark-skinned woman with curly black hair approached us, standing on the other side of the counter.

"Well hello there," the woman said with a smile, her teeth practically glowing in contrast to her skin tone. "You must be Darry."

"Yes ma'am," I said with a curt nod. Then I gave Kate a quick glance, raising an eyebrow at her, silently asking her how the woman knew my name.

"Sooo you know how you said you've mentioned me to your friends?" Kate asked. When I nodded, she cringed, but had a small smile on her face. "Well I might've done the same thing. Darry, this is Connie. She owns the diner."

I turned to look at the woman, and I extended my hand towards her like my dad always taught me to do. "Nice to meet you, ma'am."

The woman hesitated for a second, almost looking surprised by my gesture, but she quickly shook my hand. Then she scolded me with a warm smile. "Oh don't be callin' me ma'am, darlin'. I might be old, but I ain't that old. And I'm not one for formalities anyway. You can just call me Connie."

I nodded and retracted my hand, biting my tongue so I didn't call her ma'am again.

"Now what'll you two be having?" Connie asked us.

"I'll have my usual," Kate said without hesitating. I was curious what her usual order entailed, but I'd find out sooner rather than later.

"And for you, sweetie?" Connie asked me.

"I'll have a cheeseburger and fries please," I said as politely as I could. I was famished after working all day, and it took all my willpower not to order three of them.

Connie's eyes studied me for a moment, then she gave me a knowing grin. "A strong man like you needs more food than that. You wanna make that a double?"

"Oh, that- that's alright," I stuttered. "I'll just have the single." Kate had said she wanted to pay for dinner, but I wasn't going to let that happen, so I had to be mindful of how much money I spent on myself.

Connie briefly looked over at Kate before returning her sights onto me. "Okay, hon. I'll bring the food out as soon as it's ready." With that, Connie turned and left, giving Kate a wink before disappearing from view.

"She's like a second mother to me," Kate said before I could ask her about the suspicious wink from the diner owner. I looked at her, and she had a fond smile on her face as she continued to stare at the spot Connie had disappeared to. "I started working here when I was a teenager, and she's treated me like a daughter since day one. She was there for me during some of the worst times of my life." By the time the words left her mouth, she had a far-away expression on her face.

I instantly knew there was a deep meaning and probably a painful story behind her words, but it was only our second date, so I didn't want to push her to explain and make her uncomfortable. Still, I wanted to leave the conversation open in case she decided to talk about it. "Yeah?"

She nodded, and when she turned to face me again, she blinked, and her distant look was immediately wiped from her face. "She had a husband, and a son, but they're both gone. Her employees are her friends and family."

I nodded. "She must be a tough woman. I know what it's like to lose your family… it's not easy to keep going," I said. I didn't mean for the last part to be said out loud, but there was no turning back once the words were out in the open.

Kate's face dropped a little, and she put her hand on top of mine that rested on the countertop. Her skin was soft and warm. Comforting. "I know you're probably tired of hearing this, but I really am sorry for your loss. I can't even imagine what you've all gone through in the past year."

I nodded a little and replied automatically. "Thanks."

She retracted her hand, and I instantly missed the warmth. "I'm sorry. You're probably sick of people saying that, but it wasn't like that obligatory thing people always say; I really did mean it."

She seemed honestly sorry, and I wished she didn't feel that way. All she was trying to do was show some empathy. There's nothing wrong with that.

"It's fine," I said with a wave of my hand and an attempt of a smile. "It's been almost a year since our parents, so it's not as fresh or as painful anymore." That was mostly true, but after trying to force the pain away for months, I assumed it would never really go away. Still, it had been long enough that I figured I should be able to talk about it without feeling like crawling into a dark hole somewhere so nobody could see me breaking down.

She nodded, and gave me a sad smile. "I don't think the pain ever goes away entirely. I know what it's like to lose a parent, but I can't pretend to know what you've been through. I didn't lose both parents and suddenly need to figure out life in a day." I felt my face scrunch up into a look of confusion. She lost a parent? I didn't know that. Before I could ask her anything, she kept talking. "If you don't mind me asking… what were your parents like?"

I opened my mouth, but froze. Not only was the realization that Kate had lost a parent still being processed in my mind, but I had no idea where to start when given the task of talking about my parents.

"I'm sorry, that- that was rude of me," she said, suddenly averting her eyes and picking at her nails like I'd seen Pony do so many times when he got nervous. "Sometimes it helps to talk about it, but you don't have to-"

"No, it's fine. Really," I said, finally finding the ability to speak again. I reached to hold her hands like she did with me, and she stopped fidgeting with them. When she looked back up at me, her eyes were widened a little. Was she worried that I'd be mad or something? Does she not want me to touch her? I released my hold on her hands to ease her concern, and I placed mine flat on the countertop. "My parents were great. Out of everyone in the gang, my brothers and I were the only ones with two good parents that were still in a good marriage. I think that's why our house became a sort of haven for everyone else in the gang. They took care of all of us, even the guys that weren't technically their kids."

Kate nodded as I spoke, as if she was encouraging me to keep talking. I obliged.

"My mom's name was Margaret, but she almost always went by Maggie. She was kind and loving, even though she was strict with her rules. One of them was if she noticed that we were hurt and she asked what happened, we weren't allowed to lie to her. Sometimes she'd help patch one of us up and not say anything, but if she asked and we lied, she'd holler at us so loud that people in Canada could probably hear her," I said, not able to stop myself from laughing a little. "Even Dally followed her rules. She was the only one that he'd listen to."

Kate smiled fondly, and she waited a moment before speaking softly. "What about your dad?"

"He… he was my coach, my role model, and my best friend," I admitted, feeling like I was getting punched in the stomach. I had nothing but fond memories of my dad, and yet, reliving them was painful. "Everyone said I looked like his twin or something, which was funny because I was named after him too, but his personality was more like my brother Sodapop than me. I guess Dad was sort of a wild child back in the day, and even with us kids, he was still pretty rowdy. He was only tough when he needed to be, and all of the guys loved him like he was their father."

"They both sound amazing." Kate allowed a few more quiet seconds to pass by before she covered my hands with hers again, filling them with warmth that matched the look in her eyes. "Thank you for telling me all of that. I know it's not easy, but whenever you want to talk about them, I'll always listen."

How did I get so lucky to go on a second date with this wonderful woman?

"Thank you," I said with a small smile and nod, forcing any and all emotions down. "Can I ask about your…?" I trailed off, not knowing how to word the question. Which one of your parents died?

"My dad," she finished for me. "Of course. His name was David, and he was the best dad I could ask for. He was nice, smart, and funny. He always made sure to spend time with me after he got home from work; most of the time we played catch with a baseball or something until the sun went down. On weekends, we'd go to movies, the rodeo, or anywhere else that sounded fun. My mom said I spent so much time with my dad, I gained his sense of humor and a little bit of his cockiness, but I know my stubbornness is definitely from her."

I grinned at that, but I stayed quiet so she could keep talking.

"My dad died from a stroke when I was nine. It happened out of the blue, without any warning. My mom and I were both devastated, and she was never the same. I guess neither of us are. Then, when I was ten, she remarried," she said, her expression changing to sadness with something else mixed in. Anger? Grief?

I couldn't imagine seeing one parent die, then the other starting a new life with someone else. At least I had the small comfort of knowing that my parents loved each other more than anything, and neither of them had to live without the other.

"What about your step-dad? What's he like?" I asked, hoping to get the upsetting expression off her face.

My question had the opposite effect than what I wanted.

A strange look crossed Kate's face, then she shifted uncomfortably in her seat. She took her hands away again and started continuously opening and closing them. I instantly knew that I had overstepped, and the guilt was already starting to weigh me down. "I'm sorry, Kate. You don't have to tell me anything."

Kate looked up at me intensely and shook her head. "No, I'll tell you. It's only fair since you told me about your folks."

I opened my mouth to reiterate that she didn't have to share anything that she didn't want to, but she reached forward and gripped my forearm, giving it a small squeeze. "It's okay, Darry. I want to tell you."

I felt guilty about the role I played in having her talk about something that obviously bothered her, but being as stubborn as she is, she started talking before I could say anything else.

"My step-dad's name is Victor. We… we don't get along. He's the reason I moved out as soon as I was out of high school," she said ominously. She took a couple deep breaths before continuing. "Ever since the first time I met him, I knew he wasn't a great guy. He's nothing like my dad was. I had no idea why my mother married him, and it made me angry. Now that I'm older, I think she was just lonely and heartbroken, so she probably felt like she needed someone in her life to fill the void that was left after my dad died. I just wish it wasn't Victor."

She was quiet for a moment as she looked down at the counter with that distant look back on her face. After taking a shuddering breath, she added one more thing. "I love my mom, and I miss her a lot– I haven't seen her since I moved out– but I can't go back to her house if he's there. I just can't. He's an awful man."

My blood ran cold. I've heard stories about men that weren't considered to be good guys, and I personally knew some people that were probably in that category too, but the reasons could because of anything between yelling a lot to more severe reasons. I didn't want to imagine what Victor did to Kate, but my mind was already spinning with horrible possibilities.

Again, Kate was looking into my soul with her magical green orbs, and she spoke before I had the guts to. "I know what you're thinking, Darry. I'd be wondering too. I just… I'd rather not talk about it anymore. At least not today. I promise I'll tell you more some other time. Is that okay?"

I nodded immediately, then I covered her hand that was grasping my arm and gave it a reassuring squeeze. "Of course. You don't have to say anything you don't want to. Thank you for sharing that with me."

She grinned back at me. "You too. But from now on, the rest of this date will be fun. No more sad stuff, alright?"

"Yeah, alright," I agreed. I was grateful that Kate was comfortable with not only me sharing things about my parents, but she shared some stuff too. However, I was more than a little relieved that we could move onto lighter topics.

"Okay kids, here's your food," Connie said, suddenly reappearing with two plates of food. The plate put in front of Kate had a BLT with chips, and mine had a double cheeseburger with fries. I was about to tell Connie that I had just ordered a single, but she was already onto me. "I'm not about to let you starve after workin' all day, honey."

As much as I wanted to tell Connie I would be fine with a single, something told me she wasn't the type of woman to argue with. Just from the short amount of time I knew her, I could tell she was someone who takes care of others, maybe especially when they didn't ask for it.

I gave her a grateful smile in return. "Thank you, m- Connie." Remember Darry, she doesn't want to be called ma'am.

She smiled brightly, and I didn't know if it was because I called her by her name like she had instructed, or because I didn't bother arguing with her. Kate stood up and excused herself, saying she wanted to wash her hands before eating. The moment she was out of sight, Connie addressed me again.

"You treatin' Kate okay?" Connie asked me, arching her eyebrow.

I nodded quickly, a little surprised by the abruptness of her question. "Yes, I- I think so," I said, fumbling my words. I felt like I was under a microscope as she looked at me. I had met several of my girlfriends' dads before, but somehow, I was even more nervous about Connie staring at me than any of those interactions.

"Good, because if I find out your aren't, you and I are gonna have a problem," she said, her tone sounding drastically different than before. Not only was she someone that cared for others, but it was obvious that she was especially protective of the people she cared about. She and I have that in common.

"I promise, I only have good intentions. I really like her, and I would never do something to hurt her," I said honestly, not really thinking about what I was telling someone that was practically a stranger. She might be a stranger to me, but is she really a stranger if Kate said she's almost like another mother to her?

Connie studied me for a moment, then a big smile swept across her face and her tone returned to normal. "I know, sweetheart. I could tell from the moment I saw you two sittin' here. I just needed to make sure we're on the same page is all."

Relief flooded my body. Then as her words sunk in, I raised my eyebrows. "You could tell just by looking at me?"

"Honey, when you've been around as long as I have, you get real good at reading people," she said with a smug look on her face as she put her hands on her hips. "And from everything Kate's said about you, I couldn't imagine you being anything but good to her."

I felt my skin heat up a little, and I took a sip of my water to try to cool down.

Connie was still grinning at me, but then her eyes moved to look at something towards the bathrooms, and her grin fell slightly. I turned my head to see what she was looking at, and I could see Kate and the back of some blonde guy's head near the women's bathroom. The blonde guy was standing in front of her, blocking her path back to her seat. Just by looking at her body language, I could tell she was annoyed and wanted to get away from him, but he must've not figured it out. I stood up, about to go tell the guy to leave her alone, but a hand on my arm stopped me from moving. I looked back at Connie, who was giving me a knowing smirk.

"It's sweet that you want to help her, but she can handle it," she said confidently.

I looked back towards Kate, and I noticed that she had changed her posture to seem more confident and intimidating. "She's tough," I said out loud, reiterating what the guys have all said about her.

"She's had to be," Connie said quietly and painfully before she took her hand off my arm. I knew there was more to her statement, but that would be a story for another time.

I could see Kate say something, then she nodded her head in my direction. When the blonde guy turned to look, it took all of two seconds for him to spot me. I casually flexed my muscles without making it obvious that's what I was doing, and his smirk fell from his face. I didn't even try to fight back a grin. The guy said something to Kate before he quickly proceeded to leave the diner.

As Kate walked back towards me, I relaxed and sat back down.

"She can handle herself," Connie said quietly so Kate wouldn't hear. "But that doesn't mean she couldn't use a little help sometimes."

I nodded my head, but kept my eyes on Kate. The second she took her seat next to me, I put my hand on her shoulder. "Everything alright?"

"Everything's fine. Don't worry Darry, I can take care of myself," she said with a smirk. "Plus, it helps that my date has big muscles to scare off other guys."

I grinned. I was always proud of my muscles, but I was even prouder at that moment.

"Alright you two, enjoy your dinner," Connie said before she turned to leave. Then, as if she just remembered something, she said one more thing to us. "Dinner's on the house tonight, and don't you argue with me on that young man," she said, pointing her finger at me.

I wanted to tell her I could pay, but she walked away before I could say anything. Then when I heard Kate chuckling next to me, I couldn't help but laugh with her. "Am I ever going to pay for my entire meal here?"

Kate took a bite out of her sandwich and shrugged. "Now that you've met Connie, I doubt it."

After we each ate a few bites, I spoke up. "You know… it would be nice to have one date where other guys don't hit on you," I said, only partially joking. "I wasn't kidding about maybe needing to throw a few punches to keep other guys away."

Kate looked at me, her eyes bigger than normal. It was apparent that I said something wrong, so I was quick to backtrack.

"I'm just kidding around," I said lamely. "Sorry, I'm a little out of practice of dating and everything. I'm sure I'll say lots of dumb things."

She gave me a small smile and shook her head as she swallowed some food. "You're doing just fine, Darry," Kate said, putting a hand on my upper arm. Every time she touched my skin, it felt like electricity was coursing through me, and it intensified after every instance. It didn't seem like she knew she had that effect on me, and I hoped to keep it that way. "I'm out of practice too. I haven't dated much since high school, and even then, I hardly went out with anyone."

That piqued my interest. Kate was a beautiful girl, smart as a whip, and really sweet. The fact that she didn't date much was surprising since she could've gone out with anybody she wanted. "Really? Can I ask why?"

She averted her eyes and I saw a hint of red appear on her cheeks. "Oh, you know, life gets busy…" she trailed off. Then she removed her hand from my arm to move a stray piece of hair behind her ear as her gaze moved down to look at the food on her plate. "And it's not like there were a lot of guys that wanted to date me."

"That's not true," I said suddenly without meaning to.

Her head snapped back to look at me. "What?"

Good job Darry, way to open your big mouth. Now you have to tell her.

"You're real pretty, Kate. Prettiest girl I know. You've always been nice and got along with everyone, and you're really smart too. Who wouldn't want to date you?" I was rambling, and I couldn't stop. "I mean, you already had that one guy bugging you tonight, and Dal at the drive-in..." I trailed off, trying to ignore the jealous and protective feelings I felt when other guys talked to Kate.

Kate opened and closed her mouth a few times as she tried to figure out what to say. Her blush became an even deeper shade of red, which I thought was kind of cute. "Well what about you, huh? How could you be out of practice if girls line up to go out with you?"

I barked out a laugh, which seemed to make Kate shrink a little in embarrassment. I quieted down and forced what I hoped was a comforting smile onto my face. "I haven't dated since school either, and I wouldn't say girls ever lined up to date me."

"Oh yeah?" Kate said, quirking her eyebrows. She didn't look embarrassed anymore, but instead, she looked almost cocky. "What about Jennifer? Or Beth? Or-"

"Okay okay, I dated a few girls when I was younger," I quickly admitted before she could list every girl I had ever gone out with. "They were nice and all, but things just never worked out. There was just something missing, I guess. Well, at least for me there was… they all had their own reasons why they broke up with me."

She grinned a little at that. "I can't imagine what their reasons were. Too smart? Too good-looking? Sounds like they're the ones with issues, not you," she said.

I nudged her gently with my elbow. "Now you know what I'm trying to say about you."

She let out a quiet laugh, which was music to my ears. A rush of pride filled my entire body knowing that I made her sound like that. After a beat, she looked at me sheepishly, like she was about to admit something embarrassing. "You say all of these things like they're obvious or something, but I always thought I just blended in with everyone else. I didn't even think you'd recognize me when you came to the diner that day with some of the guys," Kate said quietly.

"Really?" I asked, shocked. How could I not recognize Kate Miller?

She shrugged. "You were a popular jock, and I was just some boring, average girl. I didn't think you really knew me in school, so I thought there was no way Darry Curtis would remember me years after we graduated."

The next words flew out of my mouth instantly. "You're anything but average."

Kate looked confused, and it blew my mind that she truly thought she was average in any way. It bothered me, actually.

"I told you I had talked about you to the gang… that wasn't just because you were some average girl in my class," I explained, trying to not make it seem like I thought she was dumb or anything. How could she think she's average? "Sure, the first thing I noticed was how beautiful you are, but then I learned how smart and funny you are too. You're always yourself instead of acting different to fit into a category or group of people, and I thought that was cool."

She wore an expression of shock, and when it was eventually wiped from her face, she grinned a little and nudged me with her elbow. "And you said you're out of practice... could've fooled me with all those sweet things you're saying."

We both laughed a little, then we continued talking in between taking bites of our food.

The topics of our conversation included our friends, where some of our high school classmates have ended up, and other typical small-talk topics. After talking about the heavy stuff like our dead parents, I figured both of us were happy to talk about almost anything. Even though we both had admitted to not dating much, it was pretty apparent that we enjoyed flirting back and forth. In fact, it felt natural to flirt with Kate. Is it even flirting if it's given and received so casually and easily?

After we finished dinner, Connie brought us two chocolate milkshakes. She didn't mention anything, but I wondered if she had heard about Kate giving the guys and me free shakes before. It was when I was almost finished with my shake that I came up with a plan for another date. If she's interested.

"You said you went to the rodeo with you dad?" I asked, a little suddenly.

Kate gave me a confused look, but nodded her head. "Yeah, all the time. Why?"

"Would you want to go this Saturday?" I asked. "I'm done with work at four, and it doesn't start until seven. I could pick you up."

She smiled brightly, and it was automatic for me to mirror her reaction even before she replied. "I'd love to! I haven't been there in ages." Then her excited expression changed into a sheepish grin. "Do you think we can go early to see the horses in the barn first? That's one of my favorite things to do there."

"Of course," I said without needing to think about it for a second. A moment later, I remembered that Dally would probably be in the barn before the rodeo, but I just had to hope we wouldn't have a repeat of what happened on our first date if we ran into him. Instead of voicing my concern, I acted like nothing was wrong. "I could pick you up at five, if that's okay?"

"That sounds perfect."

We walked out of the diner together to get to our vehicles. It was already dark outside, and I knew my brothers would both be home, waiting for me so I could tell them all about my date. I could picture them sitting on the couch, eagerly awaiting my return, and the thought almost made me smirk and roll my eyes.

"Where did you park?" I asked Kate.

We were walking side-by-side, and our hands were brushing against each other with every step. I tried not to make it seem like a big deal, but as cheesy and old-fashioned as it is, I wanted to feel her soft, warm hand in mine.

"Employees park around back," she said, turning her head in the direction she was planning on going. Before she had the chance to veer away from me and walk by herself, I took a risk and grabbed her hand, which caused her to look up at me with a quirked eyebrow and a small grin.

"I'll walk you to your car," I said as nicely as I could.

I waited for her to argue with me, to tell me she that could handle herself, but a wave of happiness rushed through me when she just nodded and said "Okay."

It took all of two minutes for us to walk around the diner and reach her car, but those two minutes were still nice. We walked in a comfortable silence, hand-in-hand. In reality, it probably wasn't too dangerous to walk to her car by herself, even in the dark, but it was the principle that I was more concerned about. I cared about Kate and I felt protective over her after only two dates. I had to make sure she was safe and taken care of, even though she was tough and didn't necessarily need protection.

When we got to her car, she turned around and gave me a warm smile. "Thank you, Darry." Then, before I could reply or anything, she tugged my arm a little, making me lean forward, and she gave me a kiss on the cheek. "I'll see you on Saturday."

I was pretty sure I was still blushing the entire way home.

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

Darry, once again, showed up to my apartment early for our date, but I was almost expecting it the second time around. By the time I heard the three knocks on my door, I already had my keys and wallet in my jeans pockets. When I opened the door, I smiled up at him. "You're early again."

He rubbed the back of his neck, and grinned shyly at me. "I know, I'm sorry. I guess I was just excited to see you."

The way Darry's arm was flexed, his muscles were practically bulging out of his skin. Does he even realize how big his muscles are, or how attractive he is? I had to force my eyes to return looking into his. "You don't need to be sorry, I'm happy to see you too." Then I stepped out of my apartment and turned around to lock it. As I did so, I turned to give Darry a smirk over my shoulder. "I was prepared this time."

He laughed at that, then the two of us walked down the hallway.

I looked sideways at Darry and admired how handsome he was in his jeans, t-shirt, and jacket. It was a simple outfit, but I was always a simple girl, and I liked it a lot. "You look good Darry," I said, remembering what we had said to each other before our first date.

His head quickly turned to face me, and his eyes looked me up and down, apparently noticing my jeans, flannel shirt, and boots. A smile formed on his face, then his hand found its way around mine, giving it a small squeeze. "You do too, Kate."

I couldn't stop the blush from appearing on my face, but I refused to avert my gaze from his beautiful light blue eyes. There was an intensity in them, like they always held electricity or something, and staring into them was almost addicting. With my left hand encased in Darry's strong-yet-gentle grip, I extended my right arm forward to show him my sleeve. "And look; I actually wore something that'll keep me warm. I won't have to steal your clothes this time."

Darry smirked and shook his head. "It really wasn't a big deal. And if you still get cold tonight-"

I cut him off when I wrapped both of my arms around his right arm and leaned into his side a little. "Then I'll just have to get closer to you, because I sure as hell am not letting you be cold again."

He chuckled a little and let me continue holding his right arm hostage. He even seemed to move closer to me. "That sounds just fine."

We got to the rodeo pretty early, so Darry was able to get a fairly close parking spot. I tried not to jump out of the truck or act like a giddy school girl, but as we walked towards the barn, I couldn't help myself from practically buzzing with excitement. I enjoy going to rodeos, and I hadn't been to one in a long time, but even more than the rodeos themselves, I love seeing the horses. Sure, rodeos were exciting and at times nerve-racking, but the equine creatures always held a special place in my heart, and it was always fun to see them before they went out and did whatever event they were going to do. I love any and all horses: the nice ones, the wild ones, big, small, grey, roan, bay… all of them were special to me.

As Darry and I walked into the barn, I felt his hand grasp mine again, which caused me to smile. The gesture was starting to feel so normal and natural that I wondered if my hand would feel empty without holding Darry's.

The sights, sounds, and smells of the barn made me feel nostalgic. Some people can't stand the smell of hay, let alone horse feces, but none of it ever bothered me. It takes a lot to gross me out anyways. Hearing the snorts and whinnies instantly alerted me to how many horses we were in the presence of.

"I'm glad we came early," Darry said, giving me a big smile and we walked towards the stalls.

I looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Yeah? You like horses too?"

He nodded, but his eyes were staring intently into mine rather than looking around the barn, and I knew I was missing something. "I do, but I think I like seeing you this happy even more."

My smile grew, and with my free hand, I tucked some hair behind my ear. "Gee Darry, you sure know how to sweet talk a woman, don't you?"

Darry gave me a humble shrug, but I saw the grin on his face clear as day. "Any specific reason you like horses so much?"

I nodded and smiled as happy memories flooded my mind. "My dad's sister has a farm with her husband less than an hour west of here. I spent a lot of time there, especially in the summers when I was a kid. To a certain extent, I kind of grew up there." I remembered all of those hot, summer days, spending hours outside with not only the horses, but the barn cats, my cousins, and every other creature that lived there. "Since I'm an only child, my cousins were the closest thing I had to siblings, and growing up around three boys on a farm made for an interesting upbringing."

"So that's how you ended up so tough," Darry said, his voice rising a little, like he had just discovered something.

I smirked and shrugged my shoulders. "I certainly held my own against my cousins, but I was the youngest and the only girl, so if they ever would've hurt me, my uncle would've walloped them," I said with a laugh. "Not only that, but if I was there, I was expected to help out, even if I was only visiting for the day. Chores on the farm don't stop just because someone's visiting. Still, I happily did my share of work because it meant I got to hang out with my family on the farm."

Darry nodded understandingly. "My brothers and I always liked visiting the country too. Shoot, Soda would choose visiting a farm over just about anything, and if it has horses, he would never want to leave."

"Really?" I asked, intrigued and excited to learn more about the Curtis family.

"Yeah, even though Ponyboy has the name and can draw them like nobody else can, Sodapop was always the one that loved horses the most," Darry said fondly. We stopped and stood in the middle of the barn, and I watched as Darry's eyes lit up while he talked about the middle Curtis brother. "He worked at a stable a few years back, and there was one horse there that he loved more than just about anything. It was a black colt with white above the hooves named Mickey Mouse. That horse was a real trouble-maker and he didn't listen to anybody but Soda. Even the owner had problems working with that horse. We all said Soda and Mickey Mouse were both young and wild boys, so they understood each other while nobody else could."

"Does Soda get to see him anymore?" I wondered.

"No," Darry said sadly, and I felt my own heart drop at not only the answer, but the sad look on Darry's face. "The owner sold him, and it just about broke Soda. He cried so much, and nothing we did made him feel better. Pony wanted to buy the horse back for Soda, but a young kid can only save so much money, and it's not like we had a place for a horse either."

"I'm sorry to hear that," I said honestly. "Sounds like the two of them had a real soul connection."

Darry nodded grimly, but he didn't say anything else about Mickey Mouse, apparently deciding to switch topics slightly. "Soda used to ride in the rodeo too– saddle bronc– but after he got hurt, our parents made him quit. He was so upset, I had to console him for weeks. He's been bugging me lately about letting him get back into it, but I told him the last thing we needed was more hospital bills."

I nodded my head, trying to show my support. With everything the Curtis family had been through in less than a year, I could only imagine how strenuous medical bills would be on them, especially Darry. However, it sounded like Soda wanted to be around horses in some capacity, and I wished there was a way he could. "Maybe next time, we could invite Sodapop to come with and see the horses. Ponyboy too," I offered.

Darry raised his eyebrows. "Really? You'd want to hang out with my brothers?"

"Of course I would. They seem great," I assured him. Then I started second-guessing myself, and I felt my anxiety start to skyrocket. Did I overstep? Is it too soon to spend time with his family? I met them that day at the diner, but it's different now that I'm actually dating Darry, right?

Before I could say anything else, Darry gave me a warm smile. "Alright. Next time, we can invite them too." Then he pulled me towards one of the stalls. "Speaking of horses, that's why we're here, isn't it?"

I giggled as we approached the stall of a beautiful grey mare, whose name according to the sign on the stall door was Storm.

Storm was muscular and she seemed rather calm, despite being in a barn full of rodeo-ready animals. I wondered what event she'd be doing, and I started silently guessing. She's too stocky for barrel racing. Maybe she's a roping horse, or- my thoughts were interrupted when Storm approached us and stuck her head out, looking straight at Darry.

"Looks like she likes you, Darry," I said.

Darry grinned and reached a hand out to pet the mare, who leaned into his touch. Both of them looked so at ease, I couldn't keep the smile off my face. Darry was saying how much Soda likes horses, but it's obvious he does too. He could be a real country boy. As the two of them enjoyed a calm and peaceful moment, I heard a frantic squeal nearby, and the noise drew my attention towards whatever horse made that horrible sound.

I rushed towards the continuous squealing, and I ended up in front of a stall where two teenage boys were throwing things at the lean, red horse, and a third one was sticking his arm into the horse's stall.

"You leave that horse alone!" I shouted at the teens, who apparently didn't notice my arrival until then.

The three of them all turned to look at me. At first, they looked like they were nervous about being caught, but then they all gave me wild grins, like they knew I had no authority to get them in trouble.

"You can't do nothin' about it," one of them said. He sounded quite sure of himself, despite the fact his voice was still high enough to let me know how young he was.

"Yeah, why don't you get outta here," another said.

I was getting angry, and the poor horse was still squealing and bucking in the stall, which just made my temper flare even more. I stepped towards the boys so I was just a few feet away, and I started threatening them. "You three better get out of here or I swear-"

"Who the hell is messin' with one of my horses?!" a furious voice shouted from somewhere not too far away.

The angry voice was intimidating enough to send all three boys running out of the barn, but the damage was already done. The red horse was obviously still frightened since it was kicking the walls of its stall and making all sorts of agitated noises. I stepped forward, instinctively wanting to go in to help the animal calm down, but a hand caught mine before I could reach the stall door.

"Kate, what are you doing?" Darry asked, his eyes wide. "That horse is wild. You can't just-"

"Hey! You two better-" the angry voice got closer, and when I turned to face the owner of it, I was surprised to see Dallas Winston. He was livid, his scowl looking even more dangerous and mad than normal, but when he spotted us, he looked more confused than anything. "Darry? What are you two doin' here?" Then the horse let out another squeal, and Dallas got more agitated. "And what the hell are you doin' to that horse to make her so mad?"

Darry moved to stand between me and Dallas, probably because of what happened the last time Dallas and I were in the same place. "It wasn't us, Dally. It was-"

I figured with Darry distracted, it was my best chance to help the horse. I pulled my hand out of Darry's grasp, and I rushed into the stall, making sure to close the door behind me.

"Kate!"

"Are you insane?! That red bitch is gonna kill you!"

I ignored the shouts coming from the guys and focused on the animal in front of me. I noticed it was another mare, but she wasn't anything like Storm had been. The red mare was tossing her head, spinning and kicking wildly, so I knew I had to stay in front of her to avoid her powerful back feet.

"Shhh, it's okay," I said softly, trying to make sure the horse knew I was there. Her ears went straight up and she stopped spinning, so I knew she heard me. Unfortunately for me, once she saw me, she whinnied and reared up, forcing me to take a step back and put my hands in front of me as my only form of protection from her front hooves.

"Kate!" I heard Darry shout again frantically. I was worried he would open the stall door and try to drag me out before I could calm the horse down, so I knew I had to be quick.

I kept shushing so the mare heard my calm voice instead of listening to the worried tone of Darry's voice. "Whoa girl, it's okay. Shhh. I'm not gonna hurt you," I said gently.

The mare dropped down to stand on all fours again. She tossed her head one more time, and when she was still for a moment, I saw a large bleeding cut that went down her face and over her left eye. "I know why you're upset," I said calmly as I took a step forward. Thankfully, she didn't rear or kick at my advancement; instead, she just snorted and stopped her front foot. "Those boys hurt you, but they're gone. It's okay."

I continued to move towards her at a steady pace. When I finally reached her, I lightly touched the top of her nose, making sure to stay away from her injury. "There you go. Good girl," I said as I rubbed her nose. She was still snorting, but she wasn't nearly as agitated as she had been just moments before. I'm not going to hurt you.

I heard the stall door open behind me, and I turned just in time to see Darry grab my arm and pull me away from the horse. The moment the stall door closed behind us, he held both of my upper arms and stared down at me with wide, terrified eyes. "Are you alright?" His voice sounded angry, but his eyes gave him away. He was worried.

"I'm fine," I said evenly, trying to calm him down just like I had done with the mare. "I promise Darry, I'm alright."

Darry studied me closely, like he was trying to see if I was hurt or something, but another voice drew my attention away from him.

"What the hell were you thinking?" Dallas asked angrily.

I turned to face him, and when I saw him glowering at me, I felt the need to match the intensity of his voice. "She's hurt. That's why she's so upset."

"She's a bareback horse," he said in a demeaning tone. "She's wild! She's always like that!"

I shook my head. "She was fine with me just a second ago. Those boys hurt her. She's just injured and scared."

Dallas grumbled under his breath, then he walked up to the red mare's stall. She was still snorting, stomping, and tossing her head around, but at least she wasn't bucking or anything like that, so I knew she was still fairly calm. It must've only taken a second for Dallas to spot the injury, because he cursed and turned to face me again. "Was it three boys? Scrawny, maybe thirteen or fourteen years old?" When I nodded, he swore again. "Those kids are always causin' trouble around here. Buck and I have to kick them out almost every day, but they haven't hurt anyone until now."

It pleasantly surprised me that Dallas said "anyone" instead of "anything" when referring to the injured horse. It gave me another insight into the good side of Dallas Winston. He cares about horses too; he thinks of them as sentient animals, like people. "If you want, I can help her. Just give me some healing cream or something and I can apply it."

"Kate," Darry started, his voice filled with worry. I had forgotten he was holding my arms until he gave them a light squeeze, forcing me to look at him. "I don't know if that's a good idea. Dal just said she's wild-"

"I can handle it," I said confidently, giving him a reassuring smile. "I already have her trust. It would be best for me to do it."

He studied me, and I knew he was weighing our options. After a beat, Darry let go of my arms and rubbed a hand down his face. "Alright, but I'm going with you, just in case."

I was surprised that immediately following an attempt of talking me out of it, Darry decided he was going to join me into the feral horse's stall. I smiled up at him. "Okay, but be careful."

He gave me a disbelieving look, then shook his head. "It should be me saying that to you."

Suddenly, Dallas was handing me a container of salve. He must've had some lying around the barn, and I was thankful for it. As I took it from him, he gave me a pointed look. "I don't know why the hell I'm lettin' you do this…"

"Because I'm tough," I said tersely with a cocky grin. You said I was tough, right? "Plus, I've worked with horses before. I'll be fine."

Before there could be any arguing, I moved towards the stall. When I glanced at the sign with the mare's name, I chuckled to myself. Roja Loca. Of course. I took a steadying breath, then opened the door just enough for myself and Darry to slip inside.

"Hey girl," I said softly as I approached the mare. She was still tossing her head around and stomping, and I knew it was because the cut on her eye was bothering her. "I know sweetie, I know it hurts. But we're gonna help you."

I kept taking small, even steps towards the injured horse, and I could feel Darry's presence right behind me, ready to save me if needed. If I wasn't in a potentially dangerous situation, I would've allowed myself to feel happy and comforted with Darry so close, but I couldn't let my focus stray from the horse because it could prove to be disastrous for both me and Darry.

Once I reached the mare, I started petting her nose again, and she relaxed a little at my touch. "That's a good girl. I'm gonna make you feel better, okay?" Slowly, I opened the salve and put some on my hand. I let her smell it before I slowly started putting it on the cut. Her ears went back, and I knew she didn't like what I was doing, but it was for her own good, so I kept going.

"Kate," I heard Darry whisper, and I knew he spotted the change in the horse's body language too.

"Shhh, it's okay," I said calmly to both Darry and the horse. "I'm almost done."

Luckily, the mare didn't do anything, and when I was done, she let me and Darry leave the stall completely unharmed. As soon as the door was shut behind us, Darry let out a loud sigh of relief before he rubbed his hand down his face– something I was learning he did when he was stressed. "I definitely didn't think we'd be doing anything like that tonight. Glory Kate, are you trying to give me a heart attack?"

I handed Dallas the tub of salve, and once he left to go put it away, I turned back to face Darry. He was staring at me like I was crazy, and it almost looked like he was angry with me. Maybe he's right; maybe I am crazy. I'm crazy, and I'm sure he doesn't want to be around a crazy girl. "I'm sorry. It's just… I had to. She's hurt, and I couldn't just let her be scared and in pain."

He let out another breath, then he suddenly pulled me into a hug. His strong arms surrounding me provided me with more comfort than I had felt for a long time. "I know. I get it, Kate. You just worried me is all."

"Thanks for making sure I was safe," I muttered into his chest as I wrapped my arms around him.

I felt the laughter in his chest as he chuckled. "Of course. But apparently you didn't even need my help."

"Told you she was tough," Dallas said, apparently returning.

Darry and I broke apart, but he kept an arm across my shoulders and pulled me to his side. I could feel his hand holding onto the outside of my arm tightly in a protective way, like he thought he'd have to protect me from his friend or something. Dallas must've noticed too, because his scowl was gone, and instead, he was giving me a strange look that seemed unnatural for the hood.

"Thanks for helpin' out, Kate. And uh, about what happened at the drive-in…" Dallas trailed off, apparently not knowing what to say or how to say it.

Rather than wait for Dallas to come up with the words, I decided to make things easy for him. "We're good, Dallas. No harm, no foul." Then I reached my hand out for him to shake. "Okay?"

He raised his eyebrows in surprise, then he shook my hand. "Alright. And my friends call me Dally."

After all the excitement in the barn, we still had the actual rodeo to attend. We asked Dally if he wanted to sit with us, but he said he couldn't because he was going to be competing in the team roping event with Buck Merrill. I was excited to know somebody that would be competing for once, and even though I was glad Dally and I had an understanding and were hopefully friends, I was still glad I could spend the night alone with Darry.

Before we took our seats, we went to the concession stand. Despite my protests, Darry paid for both of our beers. I normally don't drink much, but it seemed like Darry could use a drink after the stressful events in the barn, so I was happy to get one too in solidarity.

When we sat down, Darry immediately wrapped his arm around me and pulled me to his side as he took a sip of his beer. I smiled and also had some of my drink. Not more than a couple hours before, I was thinking about how holding his hand was natural, but having Darry's arm around me felt even better. It just felt right.

As I mentally replayed what happened in the barn, I remembered the look on Darry's face; he certainly thought I was crazy, but he also looked a little angry. I started to worry that Darry was actually upset with me and my recklessness, then I wondered if I had done something so stupid that it would make him want to leave and never speak to me again rather than be forced to sit through a rodeo with me.

I turned my head to look at him, needing some kind of answers. "Darry… are you okay?" I dared to ask, not able to voice my real concerns.

He looked at me with a curious look on his face. "Yeah, I'm alright. Why?"

I shrugged and looked forward at the arena, not wanting to push it or make a big deal out of something that didn't need to be. Just forget about it. He's too much of a gentleman anyways. If he was that mad, he'd at least bring me home before ignoring me for the rest of our lives.

Even though I didn't say anything, it seemed like Darry wasn't going to let it go. "Kate, what's wrong?"

How did he know I was thinking about something? My parents, Rachel, and even Connie had all told me that I get a certain look on my face whenever I think really hard about something, but I thought they were overexaggerating. Apparently not.

"I really am sorry about earlier," I said, trying to figure out how to voice my concerns. I kept my eyes forward, not wanting to look at his face in case he was still upset with me. I didn't think I could stand to see him mad at me. "I know it was kind of reckless, and you probably think I'm insane-"

"Hold on," Darry said, gently interrupting me. "Do you think I'm mad at you or something?"

I shrugged again before taking another sip of beer. "Maybe. I mean, yeah… How many people do you know that would just run into a bucking horse's barn stall?"

I could hear him chuckle a little, and it seemed lighthearted, but I still couldn't get myself to look at him. "Not many, but probably more than you'd think. I know Soda would. Dally too. And me, when I need to."

I grinned a little at that last statement and I risked turning to look at him. He didn't look mad at all. In fact, he was smiling. "Thanks for having my back, Darry. I'm sorry you had to go along with me and my crazy idea."

"I chose to go with you," Darry pointed out. "I was worried, and I didn't want you to get hurt."

I gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and smiled at him. "Thank you. I know you probably think I'm stupid for what I did, but I'm glad you were there in case things went south."

"I don't think you're capable of being stupid," he retorted. I was surprised to hear him say that, and after studying the confused look on my face, he grinned. "I think it was selfless and brave of you to put yourself in harm's way to help that horse. It scared me something awful, but I understand why you did it."

There's no way he's this understanding. Right? "So you're really not mad?" I asked, needing irrefutable confirmation before my worries could be laid to rest.

"No, I'm not mad Kate," he said. Then he pulled me closer so he could press a kiss to my forehead. "I promise."

"So I didn't scare you off?" I asked in a playful tone. "You're not worried about me pulling you into more crazy things?"

Again, he laughed. "No. I've been in worse scrapes before."

I quirked an eyebrow. "Yeah? Any good stories?"

He took a long swig of beer, then after swallowing it, he gave me a wicked smirk. "Yeah, I have a lot of stories. But those will have to wait for another time."

I grinned, knowing that he was reinforcing the fact that he was still interested in seeing each other, even after the crazy night we already had.

As the rodeo progressed over the next couple hours, we both watched the competitors intently, sitting at the edge of our seats. When Dally and Buck where up for team roping, I grinned when I noticed the horse Dally was riding.

"Hey Darry, it's your girlfriend," I joked, pointing to Dally's horse, Storm.

He chuckled a little, then he gently tightened his arm around me. "As long as Dally leaves you alone, he can have her."

I smirked at him, then I leaned into his side. He reacted by tightening his arm around me a little more.

Darry was being gently protective of me, and I was still surprised how much I enjoyed it. I prided myself in being independent, strong, and tough– not easily intimidated but anyone or anything– but it was nice to feel like I didn't have to be like that all of the time.

Dally and Buck ended up winning the team roping event, and as barrel racing was being set up, Darry spoke up suddenly. "I think you should tell your aunt and uncle how you helped that red mare." I turned to look at him, wondering what was going through his mind. He looked at me and grinned. "I think they'd be glad to hear all those days on the farm came in handy, and they'd be proud of you for helping an injured horse that you'd never met before."

I smiled at him. "Yeah, they'd probably get a kick out of it. I'm not sure they'd necessarily be surprised though," I said with a laugh. I quickly decided that I'd call them the next day. It had been a few weeks since I talked with them, so we were due to catch up anyways. "They'll be more surprised to hear that I've been seeing someone, and that someone followed me into the horse's stall."

He grinned sheepishly, then finished his beer.

The rest of the rodeo flew by, and I was glad that the injured red mare was absent in the bareback event. Good. She just needs to rest and heal. When the rodeo was over, Darry and I joined the crowd of people walking back to the parking lot. As we sat in Darry's truck, I couldn't help but look at the barn, letting my thoughts once again go to the red mare.

"We'll come back another time and see more horses," Darry said softly. Then, after he started the engine, I felt him put a hand on my shoulder, making me turn to look at him. "But if we come here with my brothers, can you promise to stay out of the stalls? I can't keep both you and Sodapop out of trouble."

I smirked at Darry. He was joking, but I could tell there was some sincere concern in his remark. "I'll try my best," I joked. Even though I was kidding, I made a mental note to at least warn him next time I planned on doing something dumb.

He let out a sigh, but I saw the hint of a smile on his face. "Glory, I'm going to be grey by the time I'm twenty-five." I laughed, and I saw that he was grinning when he glanced sideways at me.

We made it to my apartment building in no time, and after parking the truck, Darry walked me to the door like the gentleman he continuously proved himself to be. Our hands were clasped together and fingers intertwined, which made my heart flutter just thinking about the contact.

When we reached the door, I took a step sideways so we were next to the wall instead of directly in front of the door. Then I turned to face him, keeping our hands together so he didn't leave yet. "I had a really good time tonight, Darry. Thank you."

He gave me a warm smile. "You're welcome. I had fun too."

Before he could turn to walk away, I squeezed his hand a little, hoping he understood that I didn't want him to leave yet. "And I really am sorry for being careless," I said.

I didn't even realize that I had averted my eyes and was about to tuck my hair behind my ear with my free hand until Darry's hand grabbed it, preventing the action. I froze and looked up at him, suddenly very aware that both of my hands were in Darry's.

"I told you, Kate. I'm not mad," he said with a warm, soft smile. "I guess I should get used to it since I'm dating a girl as tough and brave as you, huh?"

I blushed. Every time Darry said something sweet like that, it felt like the butterflies in my stomach all decided to take flight at the same time.

After a moment, Darry took a small step towards me, causing the distance between us to shrink and practically become nothing. Then he dropped my left hand so he could place his right hand against my cheek. I immediately leaned into the warm touch as I looked up at him in anticipation.

"Can I- can I kiss you?" Darry asked, his voice low and his eyes soft.

Darry is a gentleman in every way possible.

I nodded, trying not to look too eager. "Yes."

Darry smiled, then leaned down so his lips could meet mine. The moment our lips connected, it felt like I wasn't in my body anymore. I was floating.

At first, we were fairly still and tentative, trying to sense each other's rhythm. After a couple seconds, I moved my free hand to the back of Darry's head to pull him closer to me. My movement caused him to shift, and he reciprocated by deepening the kiss. Our lips moved in sync, and without any thinking on my part, my arms were wrapped around his neck and my fingers tangled in his hair. A moment later, his strong hands were resting on my waist.

The kiss was wonderful, and it ended far too quickly. When we broke apart, he leaned his forehead against mine. "I'll call you tomorrow," he said with a smile, sounding a little breathless. I feel the same way.

I gave Darry another quick peck on the lips, not quite ready to separate yet. Then I nodded and smiled up at him. His eyes stared into mine with a kind of warmth and tenderness that I never wanted to go without. "Okay."

He grinned, then after kissing my cheek, he removed his hands from my waist, and I reluctantly withdrew my arms. He took a step back, and I already missed him being in such close proximity. "Good night, Kate."

"Good night, Darry."

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

"I can't believe she has to work on Thanksgiving."

"I told you, she volunteers to work on holidays."

"But why?"

"Why don't you ask her when she comes over, Pony?"

"Please don't ask her that."

My brothers and Johnny were all excited about Kate coming over for Thanksgiving dinner, and even though I tried to stay calm and act like it was any normal day, I could tell I was a little on edge. Not only had Johnny and I been working on the food most of the day, but I had asked my brothers to clean the house, which must've triggered them to get antsy since I usually only made them clean when we knew someone from the state was going to stop by for a visit.

I took the turkey out of the oven and placed it carefully on the table, then I took a step back to inspect our work. I managed to get turkey, potatoes, green beans, and some rolls, but that was about as extravagant as we could afford. Johnny helped me make all of it, plus a chocolate cake that was safely hidden in the fridge, while Soda and Pony were busy with their cleaning tasks. I started to worry that I didn't make enough food to feed five people, but I didn't have time to stress about it as the clock read 6:13.

"I'm going to go pick Kate up," I announced as I grabbed my keys.

When I walked into the living room, my brothers and Johnny were all sitting there, watching tv. I glanced at them, seeing them talk excitedly to one another. I hope Kate's ready for this. "I'll be back soon. Don't touch any of the food until we're back, savvy?"

All three of them nodded at me, then I walked out the door, hoping my brothers didn't manage to find the cake before I returned.

It didn't take long to get to Kate's apartment, but I still didn't like feeling rushed or being late. As I walked up to the building's front door, Kate suddenly walked out, holding a couple bags in each hand. She was wearing dark jeans and a tight, long-sleeve shirt. Her hair was half up and half down in a way that kept her hair out of her face, which showed off her features. She was effortlessly beautiful.

I quickened my pace to meet her halfway. "Sorry for being late," I said as I reached her.

She shook her head and smirked. "You're not late. You're just always early, so I wanted to be prepared this time." Then, as I reached for the bags she was holding, she turned and kept them out of my reach. "I can carry them, Darry. It's quite literally the least I could do for you since you invited me over."

I was about to argue, to tell her I could carry the weight for her, but she was stubborn and proud, so I decided against it and bit my tongue. Instead of taking the bags from her, I walked her to my truck and opened the passenger door for her, and once she was settled, I closed it and walked over to the driver's door.

"You know, I could've driven to your house," Kate said once I started the engine. I looked over at her, and despite having multiple bags resting on her lap, she was grinning and seemed perfectly content on having practically no room. Good thing it isn't a long drive.

"Yeah, but I wanted to pick you up," I countered with a grin before setting my sights back on the road.

"It's your old-school chivalry," she said simply. I glanced sideways at her with raised eyebrows. Is that a good or bad thing? She must've sensed my concern, because she smiled warmly back at me. "Don't worry, I like it. I'm just not used to it is all."

I turned back to look at the road, but I couldn't help but smile a little. Kate likes me being chivalrous. I was happy to hear it, and I suddenly felt the urge to tell her why I acted that way in the first place. "Our parents instilled in us how to be polite and respectful, especially to women." Even though it was still somewhat difficult to mention my parents, part of me felt like I owed it to them and Kate to tell her about them. "They tried teaching the rest of the gang too, but I think it was harder for some of them to pick up on those traits," I joked. She laughed lightly, making my heart pound in my chest. God, I love that sound.

All in all, the gang treated women rather fairly, except maybe Dally with his rocky relationship with Sylvia. The guys didn't hurt women, and as far as I knew, none of them cheated on their girls, which was more than could be said for a lot of the guys in town.

"Well you certainly paid attention to what your parents taught you. You are a very courteous man," she replied, her voice sounding smooth and kind. We were at a stop light, so I turned to look at her. She was smiling at me for a moment, then she looked forward and suddenly got that far-away look that I had seen when we had our date at the diner. "There are a lot of men out there that aren't so nice."

My lip twitched, almost curling at the thought of a man mistreating a woman; it was one of the most despicable things a man could do.

"Yeah, there are," I agreed ruefully. "But my parents weren't about to raise boys that were anything but respectful to women. Dad always said the man should drive, and he should meet a woman at the door and walk her back to the door. Mom's big thing was under no circumstances were we to ignore a woman if she said the words "no" or "stop" because if we did, she and Dad would whoop us so bad, they wouldn't recognize us when they kicked us to the curb."

Kate was silent, but the light turned green, so I was forced to focus on the road again.

It was during that next few seconds of silence that I realized what I had accidently let slip out. Did I just tell her what my parents taught my brothers and I about manners and consent? I really need to work on my conversation skills.

Before I could make myself even more worried, Kate finally broke the silence. "From what you've told me, it's hard to imagine your parents laying a hand on any of you," she said skeptically.

I shrugged a little before turning down our street. "Besides the occasional smack to the hand for swiping a finger through cake batter, they didn't really beat on us. They'd usually just yell or ground us when we upset them. But I can guarantee you that if any of us hurt a woman, Dad would've belted us, and Mom would've done a lot more with her wooden spoon that hit us on the hand."

Kate was chuckling a little when I parked the truck, and I was glad the slight tension from the topic of conversation was alleviated. Before she could even think about trying to carry everything on her own, I stepped out of the truck, walked around to her side, opened the door, and took two of the bags.

Kate reached out and grabbed my hands. "I can-"

"I know you can, but let me do this," I said, looking up to meet her eyes. She was frowning at me, but there was a hint of playfulness hidden in her expression. "Please?" I added.

She rolled her eyes and smiled before letting go of my hands. "Fine. You take two, and I'll take two."

I grinned. "Thank you."

As we both walked towards the house, I felt how heavy the bags I was holding were. "Glory Kate, I thought you said you weren't bringing a lot of food."

"You said I didn't need to bring a lot," she corrected with a sly grin. "And this isn't even everything Connie wanted me to bring, it was just all that I could carry."

"You didn't need to-"

"I wanted to," she said, cutting me off. Then she nudged me with her elbow. "Let me do this. Please?" she said in a mimicking tone.

Where have I heard that before?

I grinned while I shook my head. "Fine."

When we made it to the door, I reached forward to grab the handle, but I decided to wait a moment. I turned to look at Kate, who was looking up at me, smiling. "It's not much, and I'm sure my brothers are going to have loads of questions-"

"I'm sure it's lovely, Darry," she said softly. "It's okay. It's going to be fine."

I smiled at her, then opened the door.

As we walked in, I immediately looked around the room to see what the guys were up to. The radio was quietly playing music, and I didn't see Soda, Pony, or Johnny. What's going on? I was about to yell into the house, asking where everyone was, but suddenly, I heard a shout from the kitchen, followed by some type of commotion. I groaned. Here we go.

"How did you even know it was there?" Johnny asked loudly. "Are you part bloodhound?"

"I was getting a Pepsi," Ponyboy countered. "It ain't like it was hidden!"

"We're supposed to save it for later!" Johnny replied.

"Just let me take some frosting-"

"No!"

"How could you and Darry have made one without us knowin'?" Soda asked, his voice suddenly joining the uproar.

"I'm back!" I shouted, hoping to stop whatever was going on. It must've worked, because I heard the fridge door close and hurried footsteps. Within seconds, Pony appeared in the doorway to the kitchen with Johnny on his back, holding onto my kid brother with his arms and legs like a monkey. I raised an eyebrow at them. "What's going on?"

"Pony found the cake and tried to eat some," Johnny said, immediately ratting on his best friend, who was holding him up with his arms around Johnny's legs.

"Then he jumped on me!" Pony said.

"Because we ain't supposed to eat it yet!" Johnny said, still clinging to Ponyboy. Then he started rubbing his knuckles into Pony's hair, and my brother started slapping his hand away, still keeping one arm around Johnny's leg. He wasn't about to let his best friend fall.

I sighed and shook my head, but I felt a grin appear on my face from their antics. I turned to allow Kate a clear line of sight to the two hoodlums. "Kate, this is my brother Ponyboy, and the lemur on his back is Johnny. Guys, this is Kate."

"Hey guys, nice to see you again," Kate said politely.

As if they suddenly remembered they promised to be on their best behavior, they both smiled and greeted Kate before Pony walked over to the side of the room where Johnny's wheelchair was and lowered his friend into it. Even though Johnny could walk around a little bit with just his crutches, he got tired easily, which was probably especially true after jumping on Pony's back.

"Where's Soda?" I asked. Soda was especially excited to have Kate over for Thanksgiving, so I was surprised that he wasn't the first one out to meet her.

"Lookin' for me?" Soda said with a whimsical tone that sounded an awful lot like Two-Bit. He walked in from the kitchen holding a bouquet of flowers. I gave him a puzzled look, which he purposely ignored. He walked up to Kate and gave her his movie star smile while he extended his hand that held the flowers. "These are for you. Darry was in such a rush to pick you up, he forgot them here. Let me take those bags, Kate."

I stared at my brother with wide eyes, and I felt the back of my neck heat up from embarrassment. As he and Kate exchanged the flowers and bags, Soda gave me a wink, which I was sure Kate noticed.

"That's very sweet, thank you," Kate said, first looking at Soda, then at me. Something in her eyes told me she knew what my brother was doing, but she was going to play along with it.

"Come on, Soda. Let's put this stuff in the kitchen," I said before practically shoving him away from Kate. Then I turned to look back at her, extending my hand to her. "I'll put those in some water. We'll eat in just a few minutes. Make yourself comfortable."

She nodded, handed me the flowers, and sat down on the couch next to Ponyboy.

As soon as Soda and I set the bags down on the counter and I put the flowers in a vase of water, I turned to glare at him. He was already looking at me with a cunning smile. "Don't get mad, Dar. I'm just trying to help ya out a little."

I wanted to be mad, but I couldn't quite figure out why. Maybe I'm upset that it didn't even cross my mind to get her flowers. Maybe it bothers me that no matter how many times Kate says I'm chivalrous or a gentleman, I managed to prove her wrong. Maybe because Soda's obviously better at the whole dating thing than me, and it's embarrassing.

I sighed and rubbed a hand down my face. I pushed my feelings aside and focused on the idea that Soda was trying to help me, not make me irritated. "You could've warned me," I finally grumbled.

"Where's the fun in that?" he asked, quirking his eyebrow.

"You need to stop spending so much time with Two-Bit," I said with a smirk before punching him in the arm.

Soda and I quickly unloaded everything that Kate brought: ham, corn, stuffing, and pie. When we were done, I could see he was practically drooling as he looked at the feast in front of us. "Hold on, little buddy. We have to get the others first." He groaned, but nodded his head in acceptance.

I walked back into the living room, and I found Kate, Pony, and Johnny already talking about something. I was taken aback slightly, mostly because Johnny was pretty shy and didn't open up and talk to new people easily, and he's gotten even quieter around strangers since being stuck in a wheelchair, but he and Pony were already engaging in a conversation with Kate.

"I like to work on holidays so other people from the diner can see their families," Kate said.

It took me a second to realize what their conversation was about, but before I managed to put an end to it, Johnny asked the question I was hoping we could avoid. "What about you? Don't you wanna see your family?"

"Dinner's ready," I announced to the group, hoping to stop the conversation before Kate was already made uncomfortable.

They all glanced at me, and to my surprise, as Kate stood up from the couch, she looked back at Johnny with a small smile. "I don't see my mom much these days. Let's just say her husband and I don't get along." From everything she had said about Victor, that was Kate's way of putting it mildly. I still didn't know much about the guy, but I knew I didn't like him, and I had never even seen him. "So instead, I spend holidays with people from work."

Luckily, Johnny must've sensed something was off, because he just nodded and stayed quiet while Pony maneuvered himself behind Johnny's wheelchair and pushed him towards the kitchen. Even though Pony stayed quiet, the look on his face told me he was already analyzing everything that Kate had said.

I stayed where I was as the three of them walked in my direction. Pony and Johnny passed me, and when Kate reached me, I wrapped my fingers around her hand to have her stop. When she did, she looked at me curiously. I did my best to look apologetic. "I'm sorry-"

"Don't be, it's fine," she said casually, like the topic of her family wasn't difficult to discuss. I wasn't sure if she was telling the truth or if she was just putting on a brave face, but I didn't want to push. I gave her hand a squeeze and guided her to the chair next to mine at the table.

Between the help I got from Johnny and the food Kate brought from the diner, we had a feast that could feed dozens of people, or maybe a few hungry teenagers plus me and Kate. Naturally, the guys all questioned Kate about everything they could think of: our high school days, Kate's work, and her hobbies. Soda was quite disappointed to learn she didn't have any sisters.

"Have you read Herzog, Ponyboy?" Kate asked when the topic of good books came up.

"No, but my English teacher said it's really good," my youngest brother said, his eyes lighting up from the excitement of the conversation. I didn't realize that Kate liked to read so much, and as soon as she mentioned it as a hobby, Pony jumped at the chance to talk about it. "I've been needing to get different books to read. I just read The Great Gatsby for the third time."

"That's a good one too, I'm not surprised you've read it so many times," Kate said, also excited to talk about literature. "Herzog might be a little mature for most people your age, but it sounds like you're way ahead of your peers, so you can probably handle it just fine."

Pony's ears were red, and I couldn't help but grin.

The conversation progressed, and when the guys asked Kate about our most recent date– the previous Saturday night at the rodeo– she talked excitedly about all of it, especially about the horses in the barn.

"So you really just walked up to a wild horse to help it?" Johnny asked, his voice sounding small, but the surprise was still evident.

After she took a sip of water, Kate nodded and smiled at him. "Of course. I couldn't let the poor thing be scared and in pain."

Johnny looked at her with admiration. "That was real brave of you."

"And she dealt with Dally again," Pony added. "That means she's really brave."

"You know, I used to have a horse," Soda announced proudly.

"Mickey Mouse, right?" Kate asked. Soda looked at her, stunned, which made her laugh a little before she explained. "Darry told me about him."

Before I knew it, the two of them spent at least ten minutes talking about horses.

It was then, as I listened to the others talk, that I realized I could see some of my brothers' characteristics in Kate: Soda's love of horses, caring nature, and desire to help others, along with Pony's intelligence and tendency to think a lot. In fact, Pony and Kate had similar expressions whenever they were thinking so much that I was sure they were getting stuck in their own heads. After my realization, I silently wondered if Kate and I shared any common traits, then I almost laughed out loud when I thought of the most obvious one: stubbornness.

Suddenly, I heard the door slam open, followed by a loud "Dammit!"

"Sounds like Steve's here," Ponyboy grumbled.

I knew Pony was right, and even though we were all used to Steve and the attitude he brought into the house, Kate wasn't. I glanced at her, and her eyes were wide, staring in the direction of the door. Leave it to Steve to traumatize her.

Wordlessly, Soda and I shared a look before he got up from the chair. He knew how to handle Steve, and I was sure that he didn't want his best friend to scare Kate or possibly even upset her. Unfortunately, Soda wasn't quick enough, because before he even took a step away from the table, Steve appeared in the doorway.

Steve looked rough. He was leaning heavily on one leg and using his arm to balance against the wall. His lip was split, causing blood to trickle down his chin, and there was an angry red mark on his jaw. One of his eyes looked like it was slowly closing shut too.

"Holy shit, Steve," Soda gasped. I didn't even comment on the inappropriate language, even though I felt like I should have since he was in the presence of our younger brother and Kate. It was always hard for Soda to see his best friend hurt, but it was unfortunately becoming a more common occurrence, which just made it even more difficult for Soda to deal with. "Was it your dad again?"

"I got in his way, it's nothin'... I just need some ice," Steve muttered, already walking to the freezer.

We all knew better than to believe Steve, but nobody said a word. Soda just put a hand on Steve's shoulder and tried to keep his voice light and neutral as he spoke, but he wasn't fooling anyone either; he was upset. "Get your ice, then come with me. I'll fix ya up, then you can grab somethin' to eat."

Steve let out a huff, but he didn't argue, so I knew he'd listen to Soda's instructions. After he grabbed a bag of frozen peas, he placed it on his jaw and turned around. That's when he noticed that we had a visitor.

"Shit guys, I didn't…" he trailed off, suddenly looking uncomfortable as he stared at Kate. "Sorry, I can go-"

Soda was quick to chastise him. "Nonsense. We'll get ya cleaned up and you can stay for dinner."

Steve looked at me warily, and Soda followed his friend's eyes to look at me too. I could see my brother's concern written all over his face, and I knew he was silently pleading with me to agree and convince Steve to stay. As much as I didn't want to make Kate uncomfortable and feel like she didn't have a choice, I didn't have it in me to turn a friend away. If Steve needs us, we're here for him, no matter what.

"He's right Steve," I said with a nod. "You're always welcome here."

"Do you need help?" Kate suddenly offered. I looked at her, and I was surprised that there wasn't any fear or uneasiness in her features. Instead, there was something that resembled understanding and determination. "I know my way around a first aid kit. I can help."

I remembered on our first date, Kate had said she thought about being a nurse, but she wasn't sure if she could do it. I had told her she could handle it, and as I sat there, watching Kate look at Steve like someone she was determined to help rather than someone to fear, I knew I was right; she would be a fantastic nurse.

Why do I keep underestimating her? Every time there's something that should make her want to leave, she stays.

"That's okay, Kate. I got it," Soda said with a smile. Meanwhile, Steve looked at Kate like she grew two heads.

Kate nodded, but not being one to back down, she offered a piece of advice. "If you put a cold spoon on your eye, it should stop the swelling and keep it from getting too dark."

Everyone froze and looked at her with varying levels of surprise or confusion, including Pony and Johnny, who weren't directly involved in the conversation. I decided to speak up to break the silence, but I could barely think of any words to say. "A cold spoon?" Who just has a cold spoon lying around?

She looked at me, then after noticing my confusion, she looked a little embarrassed. Even so, she explained. "Yeah, it's more comfortable than putting a whole icepack or something over your eye. If you keep one or two spoons in the freezer, then you're ready for whenever you need them."

There was another moment of silence, but thankfully, Soda's laugh cut through it. "I thought that was just a trick for hickeys."

Kate still look a little embarrassed, but when she looked over at Soda, she relaxed a little and a slightly impish grin appeared on her face. "It works for those too."

We all chuckled at that, then Soda guided Steve out of the room, mentioning something about needing to put all of our silverware in the freezer.

"Sorry about that," I immediately said to Kate. "I know I told you about Steve, but that wasn't the introduction I had hoped for."

She still looked troubled, but she shook her head and tried to give me a casual smile. "You don't need to be sorry, Darry. I'm glad he has somewhere to go and people to help him."

She really is the kindest person I've ever met. "He usually only lets Soda help him," I admitted. "I think he's too proud or stubborn to accept help from anyone else most of the time."

"You're calling Steve stubborn?" Kate asked in mock surprise. "Isn't that the pot calling the kettle black?" I heard Pony and Johnny snickering a little, but I could tell they tried to hide it.

I tried to stop myself from grinning, but I knew I was doing a poor job at it. She's right, and she knows it. "It's probably easier to help a bucking horse than helping Steve," I retorted, trying to get Kate to laugh again. It worked.

"A horse would be more cooperative," Johnny said.

"Nicer too," Pony added with a smirk.

I guess with Steve out of the room, Pony and Johnny have the guts to joke about him.

As the two of them resumed eating ad whispering to each other, I focused on Kate. I could tell she was still bothered by something because she kept opening and closing her hands while staring at the spot where Soda and Steve disappeared. I covered both of her hands with one of mine, which made her look up at me. I hoped my eyes managed to ask her my silent question: Are you okay?

Somehow, she understood, because she just simply nodded at me and gave me a weak grin. Then the two of us went back to eating dinner too.

We didn't have to wait too long before Soda and Steve reappeared, causing Pony and Johnny to quickly shut their mouths, which told me they had still been talking about Steve. He looked a little better since he wasn't actively bleeding anymore, but Steve was still limping, and he kept the bag of frozen peas against his jaw as he eased into a chair. I caught Soda putting two spoons in the freezer before he sat next to Steve and put on a fake smile.

Things were tense for a moment, but Kate took it upon herself to break the silence. She picked up the plate of turkey and offered it to Steve. "Do you want some turkey? It's delicious."

Steve quirked an eyebrow at her, and I was worried he was about to say something rude or mean, but to my surprise, he nodded. "Thanks." After he put some of the turkey on his plate, he grinned. "It ain't blue or nothin', so I take it Soda wasn't in charge of cooking?"

"Darry wouldn't let me!" Soda exclaimed, pretending to be offended.

"Darry made me and Soda clean, but it turns out he only did that so he and Johnny could make a cake without telling us!" Pony added, sounding at least partially upset.

"We knew you'd eat it before dinner," Johnny said, his voice sounding a little more confident than I was used to.

Before I knew it, they all started talking about our day and telling Steve what we did to prepare for Kate to come over for Thanksgiving dinner. Just like Pony and Johnny, Steve looked surprised when he found out Kate was working earlier that day, but unlike them, Steve didn't ask about it.

Kate had asked what kind of spices we used for the potatoes and turkey, but I had to refer her to Johnny since I only added a few things before letting him take the reins. As Johnny listed the several spices and herbs he used, Kate seemed captivated.

"Sounds like you know your way around the kitchen," Kate told Johnny. While the guys would probably say that in a demeaning way, Kate said it genuinely, like she was thoroughly impressed.

Johnny was obviously embarrassed, but the small upturn of his lips meant he appreciated the compliment. "Thanks."

"I don't know many sixteen year-old guys that know how to use clove or sage," Kate continued, trying to engage Johnny into a deeper conversation. "What got you interested in cooking?""

Johnny looked at her analytically, like he was trying to see what her motive was for talking to him more than she had to. After a moment, he replied quietly. "My parents didn't really cook or make food for me, so I taught myself. I only could cook when they weren't home though. I didn't want to get in their way."

'Get in their way' just like Steve said he had gotten in his dad's way earlier. I had known how bad Johnny's home life was for years, but it still stung every time I heard about it. Thank God he's under my roof now.

Kate nodded understandingly, not showing any signs of judgement. "You know, if you ever want to learn some more, I'm sure Connie or Captain wouldn't mind having you hang out with them in the kitchen at the diner. Connie's the owner and Captain's the head chef. They both like to teach what they know," Kate said. Then she was quick to offer him a way out. "You don't have to if you don't want to, but if it's something you're interested in, I can ask them. Cap is in the kitchen more than Connie these days, so he'd probably be the one showing you around."

Johnny's eyes lit up for the first time since he learned he wouldn't be living with his parents when he got out of the hospital. "Really?" Then his eyes dulled. "What about my… chair. I can't walk real good yet."

"It won't be a problem," Kate said confidently. "Cap will make sure of it."

"Is that his real name?" Pony asked skeptically.

Kate laughed a little. "No, and honestly, I don't think I know his real name. Kind of like Two-Bit."

That got us all to chuckle again.

"So how'd he get his name?" Soda asked with a mouth full of mashed potatoes. I gave him a pointed look, trying to remind him about manners, but he didn't seem to notice.

"He served in the military with Connie's son. I think he was her son's commanding officer, and when Cap came back and her son didn't, Connie made sure to give him a job and a place to stay," Kate explained. "She taught Cap, and now Cap teaches the other cooks."

All of us stayed quiet for a moment, absorbing the information Kate had just given us. Then Johnny eventually replied. "I think I'd like that, to learn more I mean, if- if he'd be up for teaching me."

Kate smiled and reached over to put her hand on top of Johnny's. "I'll talk to him about it the next time I see him. I think you two will get along just fine."

Johnny gave her a small smile. "Thank you."

It had been a while since Johnny really had something to look forward to, and it was a blessing for him to have some hope and excitement again. After the week in Windrixville that put him in the wheelchair, Johnny had been pretty down. The state, Johnny, and I agreed that he would return to school the following school year with the hope he'd be able to walk by then, rather than being stuck in the chair and give Socs and teachers another reason to treat him horribly. Since he wasn't going to school, he had been stuck at the house most of the time until one of the guys showed up and brought him somewhere, but it finally seemed liked he might have something to do in his spare time.

Glory, Kate is an angel on Earth.

A short time had passed, and as we all kept eating and talking, I noticed that Steve was touching his jaw and moving it around uncomfortably. Apparently, I wasn't the only one who saw it either. "How's your jaw?" Soda asked softly.

"It's fine," Steve said automatically like he always did. "Barely hurts."

"That's why you're touching it and moving it around?" I asked skeptically.

Steve shot an angry look in my direction as he removed his hand from his jaw, but didn't say anything.

"The pain isn't the worst part, is it?" Kate suddenly asked. I looked at her, but she ignored me entirely. She was looking at Steve with an unreadable expression, and her voice sounded different than I had ever heard from her before. "That goes away eventually."

Steve stared back at Kate, and the two of them seemed to have a silent conversation that I was left out of. I wished that I could read their minds because I had no idea what they could be thinking or trying to communicate with one another. Soda and Pony were looking at them too, apparently at a loss just like I was, while Johnny just kept his eyes down at the table.

"Yeah, you're right," Steve finally said, his tone sounding slightly softer than before. "You dig real good, Kate. I guess everything I've heard is true. You're pretty cool."

Kate laughed at that, then looked up at me, her eyes bright. "So it's true. You've really talked about me around the guys."

"Of course I have," I said with a grin, trying to match the sudden change of atmosphere in the room.

The rest of the night went off without a hitch, and nobody else from the gang made an appearance. We had cake and pie for dessert, and even though there was only six of us there, we managed to eat an impressive amount of it. After dessert, we packed up the leftover food into containers to put in the fridge, and even after she tried not to accept it, I made Kate take one of the containers.

"But you have seven guys that eat here. It's just me in my apartment," she had argued.

I didn't care about the numbers; she brought food over, so she was going to take some of the leftovers. It was only fair. "We have plenty. All I'm asking is for you to take one." She still looked like she was going to argue, but when I added a "please," she caved.

After she said goodbye to the guys and thanked them for letting her come over for dinner, she grabbed the flowers Soda gave her on my behalf, then we walked to the truck so I could drive her home. Once we were both sitting in the truck, she looked at me, smiling. "Thank you for inviting me over. They're all so sweet."

I quirked an eyebrow at her as I started the engine. "Steve? Sweet? Are you sure we were in the same house just now?"

She playfully shoved my arm. "He's nice, he's just a little rough around the edges, and I don't think that's entirely his fault."

I nodded as I put the truck into gear and started our commute back to Kate's apartment. Steve certainly had an attitude, and his personality was his own, but I had the same suspicion that Kate did: Steve's dad was to blame for some of his less-desirable qualities.

Almost as soon as we turned onto the next street, Kate spoke up again. This time, her voice was quiet. "Is Steve going to be alright?" she asked, concern evident in her voice.

"Yeah, he'll be okay." I tried to sound confident when I replied, but if I was honest with myself, I always worried about Steve. Not only did he still go back and live with his abusive dad, but he had gotten so used to it, it almost seemed like he didn't care anymore. "His dad roughs him up a little, especially when he's had something to drink, but Steve knows he can always crash at our place when he needs to. That's why the door's always unlocked."

"You leave it unlocked?" Kate asked, her voice suddenly getting louder and higher-pitched from her surprise. "Even at night or when you're gone?"

I nodded, sparing her a glance before looking back to the road. "Just in case someone needs a place to stay. I'd rather have them at our house than be out on the street or do something stupid and end up in jail, or worse."

Kate's voice went quiet again. "Does that happen often? Someone spending the night?"

I let out a long breath, already feeling troubled by my answer. "Yeah. We've had a few different people sleep on the couch, but it's usually been either Johnny or Steve. Steve's dad is rough with him, but Johnny's parents were even worse. They screamed and beat on him almost every day, but the poor kid just wanted his parents to love him. Once we were told he'd be getting out of the hospital, I knew I couldn't let him go back to his parents. That's why I'm his guardian now. That means Steve usually doesn't have any competition for his spot on the couch anymore."

"That's good of you, Darry. It's not right, parents beating on their own kids," she said with an eerie quality in her voice.

"You do what you have to for family, and the gang is family," I said without needing to think about it. "We're more of a family than some of their own relatives. Two-Bit is the only other one with a healthy family dynamic. He gets along with his mother and sister, and nobody's hitting anybody in that house."

Kate squirmed a little in her seat, and I knew I had said too much. I had made her uncomfortable, and I wanted to fix it immediately. "I'm sorry Kate-"

"No Darry, it's not you," she was quick to say. "All of this just brings back some memories I'd like to forget."

I wanted to pry, to get her to explain more, but I already felt like I was walking on thin ice, and I didn't want to fall through into frigid waters. Given some of the things Kate had said during our dates, and even during Thanksgiving dinner with the guys, I already had a bad feeling that Kate had dealt with some serious things in the past, but I didn't want to push her to tell me.

"I'm sorry," I said. We were on her street, so I only had about a minute left with her to apologize before she'd be gone for the night. "I didn't mean-"

"It's okay Darry, I know," Kate said, cutting me off before I could sufficiently apologize.

She stayed quiet, so once I parked the truck in front of her building, I shut the engine off and looked at her. She had the same distant look I had seen a few times, and I could see her hands tensing up, which told me her mind was spinning as thoughts were being tossed around in her head. I wished she would voice some of those thoughts so she didn't seem so tense, but I wasn't sure if it was the time or place to ask her to share what she was thinking. Still, I had to try.

"What's going on, Kate?" I asked gently. Then I slowly reached towards her and put a hand on her arm. She flinched slightly, making the flowers and container in her arms shake a little, but something told me it was an involuntary reflex. Still, it hurt to think that she flinched away from my touch. She didn't shove me away though, so I let my hand rest gently on her arm. "Are you okay?"

I wasn't sure she was going to respond, but after a few silent seconds, she finally spoke. "There are some things you don't know about me, and I want to tell you about them, but it's hard."

"And this is one of those things?" I prompted. She nodded. "You can tell me, Kate. Only if you want to, though."

"I just don't want to change how you look at me." She was still staring off into the distant and her voice was thick with emotion, and it was painful to listen to. "I don't want you to think I'm fragile."

The idea of Kate being fragile was ridiculous, especially after everything I'd seen her do in just the few weeks we had dated. Even so, Kate was being vulnerable, so the least I could do was support her and not chastise her for saying something that didn't make any sense. "That thought will never cross my mind, Kate. You're smart, brave, sweet, tough… you're anything but fragile."

Her watery eyes met mine, and I had a strong urge to hug her and protect her from the world, but given how she flinched from my previous touch, I knew it wouldn't have been a wise move.

"You know how I said I don't get along with my step-dad?" Kate finally asked.

I nodded and waited for her to continue speaking at her own pace.

"Well, let's just say I know what people like Johnny and Steve have gone through," she said with a cold, dark laugh.

Even though I already felt my temper start to flare, I didn't dare speak or even move. I wanted her to say as much as she was comfortable with, so I wasn't going to disrupt her.

After she took a couple breaths, Kate continued. "It started off as us arguing and him yelling at me, mostly insults or demands to do whatever he told me, but it progressed quickly. He- he hurt me. A lot. Especially when he was drunk. Things got worse as I got older and started fighting back. My mom… I want to believe that she didn't know anything was wrong, but I think she did. I think Victor was just as bad to her though. I moved out to get away from him, but they're married, so she can't really do that."

I was immediately filled with rage, and I wanted to find the bastard that hurt Kate and pummel him into the ground. In addition to my initial reaction, seeing the toughest girl I'd ever met fight back tears from the memory of her step-dad only added fuel to the firestorm of emotions I felt. I was furious, sad, and at a loss of what to do. Who could hurt Kate? What kind of person abuses a kid, let alone a young girl?

I thought back to previous conversations we had, and everything was starting to make sense. She was surprised whenever I complimented her. She commented about how some men aren't nice. She gave Steve the advice about using cold spoons for swollen and black eyes. I instantly felt nauseous. The signs were all there, and I had my suspicions, but I don't think I wanted to believe it.

I couldn't stay frozen anymore. I moved to pull her into an embrace, but then I hesitated. She just told me she was abused by her step-father. The last thing I want to do is make her feel trapped or forced into any kind of physical contact.

I opened my mouth, probably to say something dumb and not comforting at all, but Kate swiftly moved towards me and wrapped an arm around me, with her other hand grasping onto the flowers and container of leftovers. I automatically returned the gesture and wrapped her in a hug. I was pleasantly surprised that she seemed comfortable being held against my chest, with my arms pulling her impossibly close to me.

"I got you, Kate," I whispered to her as I kept my arms tightly around her. "Thank you for telling me. I know it must be hard."

"It is," she choked out with a sob. "But I feel better now. It's something that you needed to know. Thanks for listening."

"Anytime," I said as I rubbed a hand up and down her back, trying to soothe her. "Whenever you want to talk, I'll listen, savvy? Just like how you said you'd listen to me whenever I wanted to talk about my parents or anything. It's a two-way street."

"You drive a hard bargain," she muttered into my chest. Then she let out a small laugh. "But okay."

I didn't want to be the first to break the embrace, so we sat like that for a while before Kate pulled away from me. Her eyes were still watery, but it looked like she managed to hold back the majority of her tears, even though she didn't need to.

"I can tell the guys about Victor too," Kate said, her voice already sounding steady.

I marveled at how fast she could get her tone to return to normal, but once I figured she had to learn how to do that in order to hide what she'd been through, the talent of hers troubled me.

"You don't need to," I told her.

"I know, but it seems like you and the guys are unfortunately well-versed in the topic already," she said with a shrug. Then a miniscule smile appeared on her lips. "I think it might even help all of us get to know each other better. Like Steve, for example. He and I have more in common than anyone probably would've guessed. Same with Johnny. If I tell them about Victor, maybe they'd both be more willing to talk about it, or just talk to me in general."

I wasn't sure how I felt about Kate telling the guys what was probably her biggest secret. I was glad that she wanted to get to know the guys better, but at what cost? "Only if you're comfortable talking about it," I said carefully. "None of us will ever push you to talk about things you don't want to."

She smiled softly and reached to hold my hand. "I know, and I thank you for that."

I returned her smile, then leaned forward to kiss her forehead. "I mean it, Kate. I don't want you to feel pressured into anything."

She nodded her head, then she gave me a grin, but her eyes were sad. "So all of this didn't scare you away? I know it's a lot-"

I moved my hands so they were on her shoulders as I stared into her beautiful eyes. "It takes more than that to scare me away," I said with a smirk, remembering how I thought she'd be scared away after just our first date.

"You sure? Between what I did at the rodeo and all of this-"

"I'm sure," I said, interrupting her. "You won't scare me away."

Finally, she gave me a smile that actually reached her eyes. "Good, because I like spending time with you and I'd hate to mess that up."

I moved my hands from her shoulders to the sides of her face, moving slowly so I didn't startle her. "You're not getting rid of me that easy. I like spending time with you too."

Time froze as we looked between each other's eyes and lips. I opened my mouth, about to ask her if I could kiss her, but she suddenly leaned forward and pressed her lips into mine.

Our lips easily found a rhythm, and I pulled her closer to me to deepen the kiss. I flicked my tongue along her bottom lip, and she responded by opening her mouth slightly, allowing my tongue to explore her mouth. Kate moved her free hand to the back of my head and pulled me towards her while lightly tugging on my hair. I had to fight back a moan at the sensation.

I was blissfully making out with the most amazing girl I had ever met, and I never wanted it to stop, but I knew it had to. When I forced myself to slow the movements of my lips and pull away from her, I watched Kate's eyes flutter open. Her pupils were dilated, and she looked like she felt exactly how I did.

"I could get used to kissing you," she said with a sly grin. "And I appreciate you being so polite and wanting to ask for permission to kiss me, but you don't need to every time. I'll make it perfectly clear when I don't want any affection."

I raised an eyebrow at her. "Are you sure?" The last thing I wanted to do was make her uncomfortable by making a unsolicited move.

"I'm sure," she said smoothly. "We'd only have a problem if I told you I wasn't interested and you kept going for it, but I know you well enough to know that's not going to happen."

I nodded. Not only did my parents teach me better than that, but my own morals wouldn't allow me to even think about it. It made me furious to even think about someone mistreating women, let alone me mistreating Kate.

I suddenly thought about Victor and what he did to her, and I had to suppress my anger. He's not around, Darry. All you have to worry about it taking care of her now. You won't hurt her like Victor did.

"I promise Kate, I'd never do something like that," I said seriously.

She smiled softly, then kissed my cheek. "I know." With that, she started maneuvering her flowers and the container of leftovers in her arms, obviously about to step out of the truck.

I got out of the truck, then quickly moved around the front of it so I could open the door for her. Once she hopped out of the truck, she looked at me with eyes that could light up any room. "Thank you. And thanks again for inviting me over. I had a really good time."

"So did I. I'm glad you could come over," I said.

We walked up to the building, and when we reached the front door, I stepped ahead of Kate so I could open the door for her. I grabbed the handle and turned to look at her. "I'll call you tomorrow," I said. Then I gave her a quick kiss, drawing a smile from her lips. "Good night, Kate."

She took a step forward, and before she made it through the door, she stood on her toes and kissed my cheek. "Good night, Darry."

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

Everyone's lives seemed to get busier after Thanksgiving. The week following the holiday, I picked up a couple extra shifts at the diner and Darry worked even more hours at the warehouse, so we only got to see each other once when he stopped by the diner on his way home from work. Even then on that Wednesday night, I didn't get to talk to him a whole lot because Connie asked him all sorts of questions about the food that she had me bring to the Curtis house. Darry was as polite as ever and thanked her multiple times, and when he ended up leaving to go home, Connie had him bring even more food home to his brothers.

Even though we weren't able to see each other frequently, Darry and I still talked on the phone every night, and hearing his voice was a decent consolation for not being able to see him as much. We talked about our days, and more than once, Darry assured me that we'd have our next date soon, but he had to work a few more hours, so his spare time was cut even shorter. I kept telling him that it was fine and we'd figure it out, but he still seemed to think I'd be upset. How can I be mad at him for working to support his family?

It was Friday afternoon and I was sweeping the floor, about to wrap up my day shift at the diner, when Rachel came walking up to me. She wasn't working that day, so she was in her street clothes. "Hey Rach, what's-" I stopped when I realized her eyes were red and tears rolled down her face. I leaned the broom against the wall and looked at my friend closely. "What-"

"We're going out tonight," she said determinedly, completely ignoring the state she was in.

I felt my eyebrows furrow. "What? Why?"

"Caleb broke up with me," she said angrily. Hence the tears. "He didn't even tell me why, he just said 'we're done' and that was it."

Caleb was a Soc we went to school with. He played football, but I never saw him hang out with Darry or his group of friends on the team. Instead, Caleb hung out with richest guys on the team, whom I considered a bunch of creeps and jerks. Still, despite the fact I warned Rachel about his group of friends and the influences they'd have on him, she still fell for Caleb. Their relationship had its ups and downs, but I hadn't seen Rachel so upset about Caleb before, so I wondered if it was finally the last straw and they'd be done for good.

I hugged my friend as she silently cried into my shoulder. "I'm so sorry, Rachel."

"It's fine," she said with a sniffle, which didn't make me believe her. Then she let out a weak laugh. "You were right from the beginning. He's a jerk."

I couldn't say "I told you so" but I definitely thought it. She needs compassion, not brutal honesty. "That doesn't make it any easier though, does it?" I asked.

She shook her head. "No, but now I know I should listen to you more." I laughed at that, and she drew away from me, smiling through her tears. "Anyways, we're going out tonight. To a bar. I need a drink or two… maybe five."

Even though I didn't really drink much, especially since I know first-hand how it makes people act, I was going to support my friend. If she wanted to drown her sorrows in a bottle of whiskey, then I'd let her, but I was going to be with her to make sure she was safe. "Alright. I'll drive."

After I got home, I showered, changed clothes, then put on makeup to prepare myself for a night out. Before leaving to pick up Rachel, I called the Curtis household. I knew Darry wouldn't be home yet, but I wanted to make sure he would know I didn't forget about our daily phone call, or potentially even worry him if he called me and I didn't answer. Luckily, when I called the house, someone answered.

"Hello?" Johnny's mousey voice said.

"Hey Johnny, it's Kate," I said.

"Hi Kate. Darry's not here," he said politely.

"That's okay, I figured he'd still be working, but could you take a message for me and tell him when he gets home?" I asked.

"Of course," the teenager said.

I told Johnny that I was going out with Rachel and instead of calling Darry in the middle of the night when I'd likely get home, I'd call him the following day. After that, I realized I actually did have something to tell Johnny directly. "Oh and Johnny, I talked to Connie and Cap today. They'd both love to show you some things in the kitchen if you're still interested. They said whenever you want, you can stop by."

I heard a sharp intake of air, like he gasped in surprise or something. "You mean it?"

"Yeah kiddo, they seemed really excited," I said.

I remembered the looks on Connie and Captain's faces when I asked them about Johnny shadowing and learning from them, and they were both quick to accept. I mentioned Johnny's physical disability, and just like I anticipated, neither of them even batted an eye. In fact, after I mentioned the wheelchair and crutches, Cap seemed especially interested in meeting Johnny– which I assumed was because Cap had a prosthetic leg and might be able to relate to Johnny more than anyone.

"That- that's great," Johnny said. He didn't speak loudly or anything, but there was a hint of suppressed excitement in his calm voice. "Thanks Kate. Maybe in a few weeks. I might not need the chair then."

I smiled sadly to myself. He's excited, but nervous about his disability. I think it'll be really good for him to meet Captain. "Of course, Johnny. Whenever you're ready, just let me know."

"Where do you want to go?" I asked Rachel as soon as she sat down in the passenger seat.

"You know Buck Merrill's place? By the tracks?" she asked.

I looked at her, making sure she wasn't kidding. "Yeah, I know it. Why would you want to go there instead of Rusty's?" Rachel was more of a Soc than I was, so I was shocked that she suggested a place that was sure to be entirely filled with greasers.

"I don't want there to be any chance of running into Caleb or his friends," she said, sounding like she was trying to suppress her anger.

I nodded understandingly. Well, she's right. They definitely won't be at Buck's.

"Okay, but we're sticking together, alright?" I said sternly. "No going off anywhere alone, especially not with a guy, got it?"

Greasers weren't as bad as everyone made them out to be, but I figured there would be at least a couple of guys that we wouldn't want to be around alone; there's always a few of those guys, no matter where you go. I glanced at Rachel and studied her outfit, just to see if it would be obvious that we weren't greaser girls. She wasn't dressed too fancy like a Soc girl would be, so she might be left alone, but then again, she was a pretty blonde girl that seemed determined to drink the night away, so I knew I had to keep an eye on her.

"Okay Mom," Rachel said with a smirk as she rolled her eyes.

I smirked and started driving towards Buck's bar. There was a brief pause, but then Rachel spoke up. "So how are things with you and Darry? You guys talk all the time, and you went to his place for Thanksgiving. Are you guys getting serious?"

I glanced at her, and after seeing the anticipation on her face, I smiled and looked back to the road. "Things are good. I've met his brothers and his friends, and they're all great."

"Annnnnd?" Rachel pressed.

"I think we're both taking things slow," I said eventually, purposely not looking over and meeting her eyes. "Between work and his brothers, he has a lot to deal with, and I… you know I like to take things slow because…" I trailed off. Rachel was one of the few people that knew why I was so guarded and slow to trust people in general, but especially in relationships, so I knew I didn't have to explain myself.

"That's true, but this is Darry we're talking about," she said, sounding soft and genuine. Anything revolving my step-dad or relationships could be touchy subjects for me, so she was treading lightly. "You've liked him for years, and you and Darry seem to be cut from the same cloth. I don't think Caleb and I talked nearly as much as you guys do or even had as much in common. I don't think you have to worry about whether or not to trust him."

I nodded silently. I had already told her practically everything that had happened on my dates with Darry, minus the specific details from Steve's dramatic entrance on Thanksgiving, but there was another thing I didn't tell her about Thanksgiving. "I told him about Victor."

Even though I kept my eyes forward, I could feel her eyes staring at me. "How much did you tell him?" she asked carefully.

I shrugged, trying to act like telling Darry about my abusive step-father was nothing. "I told him about the beatings. It's too soon to tell him about the other stuff."

Again, there was silence, but I could practically hear the wheels turning in Rachel's head as she thought about how she wanted to respond. Finally, she must've figured it out. "That's pretty impressive, Kate. I know none of that's easy to talk about, but the fact you could talk to him about it says a lot about both of you."

I grinned slightly, but still didn't look at her. "Thanks."

"How did he react?" Rachel asked, her voice still tight, like she was being extra careful with her tone and choice of words.

I remembered how furious Darry looked when I told him Victor hurt me, but the fury didn't scare me like it would if I saw it on Victor's face. Darry's anger wasn't directed at me, and I knew that. "He was mad, but not at me or anything. I think it really upset him, and he promised he would never hurt me."

"He sounds really great. I'm happy for you, Kate," Rachel said. Even though her words were joyful, her tone seemed off, likely due to the topic we were carefully talking around. "And I'm sure whenever you feel comfortable to tell him everything else, he'll be just as supportive."

I looked over at her, and her expression matched her voice; bittersweet. "Thanks Rach." Then, in an attempt to change the subject, I raised my voice. "Now let's have some drinks and talk about how awful Caleb is."

She gave me a wicked grin. "Hell yeah."

The place was packed with rowdy greasers shouting, drinking, and doing other things I didn't want to look at too long in case I'd be asked questions later on. All the tables and booths were full, so Rachel and I found two open seats at the bar. Even though we weren't exactly greaser girls, it seemed like most of the patrons were content on ignoring us, which I was grateful for. When we sat down, I ordered Pepsi and Rachel ordered a shot of tequila and some kind of cocktail that contained vodka. So this is how tonight's gonna go.

As the hours passed, Rachel told me about how Caleb was gradually ignoring her for longer periods of time, and by her third drink, she told me how she heard a rumor that Caleb was cheating on her with a Soc girl whose name I couldn't quite understand through her slurred words.

"Do ya 'ink she's prettier than me?" Rachel asked after venting about Caleb. "Did 'e leave 'cause I'm not pretty?"

Now we're at this stage of drunk Rachel: the self-pity and no self-esteem stage.

"No Rach, she's not prettier than you. Nobody's prettier than you," I said, placing my hand on her forearm to try to steady her. She was swaying a little in her seat, so she needed to be steadied in more ways than one. "Caleb broke up with you because he's a jerk and a loser. He didn't realize he had a good girlfriend, and it's his loss that he ended things."

Rachel gave me a drunken smile. "Thanks Kate. You're a good friend."

I lost track of how many drinks she had, but Rachel started repeating herself and I had escorted her to the bathroom twice– both times I practically had to hold her up on the way back to our seats so she didn't tip over. I ordered her a glass of water to drink before I took her home.

That's when a strange, gravelly voice suddenly spoke behind us. "Hey pretty lady."

Rachel and I both turned to find a greaser boy looking at her with prying grey eyes and an unnerving smile. "I couldn't help but overhear you're freshly single. Wanna spend the night with me? I could help you forget about the other guy."

The hair on the back of my neck stood straight up. This guy is trouble.

"She's not interested," I said calmly and in a bored tone before Rachel even tried to respond. Just like the night that I met Dally at the drive-in, I figured appearing confident and uninterested was my best bet to get the guy to leave.

"Is that so?" he challenged me. He glanced at Rachel, who could barely keep herself upright, then winked at her. "I don't hear her sayin' that."

Of course you don't, she's as drunk as a skunk.

I tried a slightly different approach. "Look, we didn't come here to meet anyone. So why don't you just-"

He stepped forward so he was practically between me and Rachel, which made alarm bells ring in my head. "Why don't you go home and I'll take care of your friend here?"

I jumped to my feet and stared up at the greaser as menacingly as I could. "Back up, buddy."

He raised his eyebrows at me, but the sick smile on his face stayed. "And what are you gonna do if I don't?"

It probably wasn't my brightest moment, but I shoved him away as hard as I could. He must've been caught off guard because I was surprised how far I managed to push him. The guy stumbled backwards a few steps, but he managed to stay on his feet.

"I said, leave her alone," I snarled at him.

The greaser didn't back down. Instead, he glared at me and suddenly launched forward, gripping my wrists with what felt like claws. His lip was curled in anger and he stared at me dangerously. "You think you can take me, huh? Well guess what honey, I always get what I want, and I ain't about to let a bitch like you stop me."

The flashbacks hit me quickly and severely:

The sinister expression.

"I always get what I want."

The tight grip on my wrists.

"Bitch."

The presence of a dangerous, drunk man.

"You can fight all you want, but you're not gonna win."

I blinked, and it was no longer Victor staring at me; it was the greaser guy that was trying to pick up Rachel. Not if I have anything to say about it. I stomped on his foot and spit in his face.

Immediately following my actions, I saw the guy's hand move swiftly, followed by a loud slap and my head turning sharply to the side. Then there was a sudden sharp pain in my right cheek.

"Bitch!" I heard the guy shout at me.

I turned to face him again so I could punch him or something, but there was movement, and suddenly, three figures were standing between me and the rude greaser. After a moment, I realized I was looking at Dally, Two-Bit, and Steve. All of them looked furious, and their tempers were directed at the greaser that hit me. Where did they even come from?

"You're gonna regret that, asshole," Dally's voice said.

"Yeah? Why's that Winston?" the greaser asked. Even though he was obviously trying to look tough, he at least looked more nervous than he had a moment earlier when it was just me standing up to him.

"That girl you just backhanded, that's Darry Curtis's girl," Dally said.

Judging from the greaser's reaction, Dally's words meant something. Now he looks worried.

Despite the situation I found myself in, I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride by Dally's words.

"Darry Curtis's girl" has a nice ring to it, and it seems to have an effect on people. I grinned, but the pain from my cheek reappeared with vengeance, so I pressed my hand against it. The second I touched my face, I knew what the sticky liquid under my hand was. Dammit.

Dally took a step forward and grabbed the front of the guy's shirt. "And Darry's not gonna be happy when he hears about this," he spat with venom dripping from his words.

I was surprised that nobody in the bar had cared to stop or watch what was happening. If it's not interesting enough for this crowd, they must see fights pretty frequently.

"Look man, I didn't know-"

I saw Dally bring his arm back like he was about to punch the guy, but before I saw anything, I was suddenly forced to turn to the side. I put my arms up in defense, but when I saw Two-Bit looking at me, I relaxed. "Hey-"

"Here," he interrupted, putting a washcloth in my hand. He must've gotten it from the bar or something, but I didn't even notice him move. After giving him a confused looked, he guided my hand to my face, causing the fabric to press against my cheek. "Keep that there. You're bleedin' like a stuck pig."

I nodded. "Thanks."

He gave me a sad smile before walking towards Dally, who still had the other greaser's shirt in a tight hold. I noticed that the guy's nose was suddenly bleeding. Dally already got at least one punch in.

I saw Dally's eyes flick towards Two-Bit and Steve momentarily before he addressed them. "I'll deal with him," Dally said. "Bring Kate to the Curtises."

Steve nodded and moved to grab my arm, assumingly to pull me out of the fray, but I stepped away from him to remain looking at Dally.

"I'm fine," I said loudly and maybe a little too harshly. As much as I appreciated Darry's friends coming to mine and Rachel's defense, I didn't want them to think I was too weak to take care of myself and my friend. It was barely a fight anyways. "I don't need to-"

"It ain't just about you, doll. Darry will skin us if we don't," Dally said sharply.

"He doesn't need to know," I offered.

Steve glanced in my direction, then motioned to my face, where I was still holding a washcloth to my cheek. "Like you could hide that from him."

He's got a point.

"I can't leave Rachel," I countered. "I-"

"Gimme the keys, I'll take her home," Two-Bit said. There was still anger in his eyes, but I could tell he was trying to soften his expression and his voice as he spoke to me.

I wanted to argue, to tell them Rachel and I were fine and could get by on our own, but something about the guys and their harsh protectiveness told me it wasn't a good time to argue or question them.

Sighing, I reluctantly reached into my pocket, grabbed my keys, and handed them to Two-Bit. Out of the three of them, I knew and trusted Two-Bit the most, even though that wasn't saying much since I hadn't spent much time with him outside of high school. Still, I knew him well enough to know he'd follow through on his promise. "Take her to my place, she'll spend the night with me. I'll be there soon."

Two-Bit took my keys, and we, along with Rachel and Steve, all walked– or for Rachel it was more stumbled– out of the building, leaving Dally to deal with the greaser that had been messing with my best friend. As we walked towards the cars, I gave Two-Bit directions to my apartment. I was worried that he'd get lost, and with Rachel being so inebriated, I knew she wouldn't be any help. Right as I was about to change my mind and tell the guys I could just drive Rachel home myself, Two-Bit gave me a mock salute and ushered Rachel into my car, leaving me to go with Steve.

Once we got into the car, I buckled myself up in the passenger seat, not knowing what kind of driver Steve was. He must've noticed, but he didn't say anything. A few moments later, we were on the road, heading towards the Curtis house.

"Are you alright?" Steve asked, his tone monotonous.

"I'm fine," I said automatically. I removed the washcloth from my cheek and glanced at it. There was a large splash of red, with a darker shade in the middle, which meant I was still probably bleeding. Great. I pressed the fabric back onto my cheek, hoping it would stop actively bleeding by the time I saw Darry.

There was a brief bout of silence before Steve spoke again, this time his tone just a little lighter. "Sorry about Thanksgiving. I forgot Superman said you'd be coming over. I shouldn't have showed up and ruined your dinner."

I glanced at him, and even though he was looking straight ahead at the road, his expression was a little softer than I'd even seen him, although given the circumstances that I've seen Steve, that wasn't much to go off of. "It's alright Steve, you didn't ruin anything. I'm happy you have a place to go, and I don't want my presence or anything to mess that up."

He glanced at me, looking like he was making sure I was being serious. Then he looked away to focus on the road. "I'm sure it wasn't the best first impression," he added with what I thought was an attempt of a joking tone.

"Just about as good as this second impression, huh?" I asked with a smirk as I motioned to my cheek.

The scowl on his face lifted for a moment and I was pretty sure I saw him laugh a little, but he didn't say anything at first. Then after a moment, a neutral expression washed over him and he looked sideways at me. "You seemed a little too understanding about what happened with me and my dad, if you get what I mean," he said suspiciously.

So he did figure it out.

After Thanksgiving, I had a feeling all the guys were catching on to either some of the things I said or the way I acted, but I was almost certain Steve and I had a silent understanding that night, and he had just proven that I was right.

Still, I couldn't help but retort with some humor. "You don't think I can just be an understanding person?"

The corner of his lips turned up in a faint smirk. "Sure, but I don't think that's it."

I huffed out a short laugh, then looked out the windshield instead of looking at Steve. I wanted to avoid seeing his reaction when I told him. "Well you're right… I have some experience with that sort of thing," I said vaguely.

From my peripheral vision, I saw that Steve nodded, but he stayed silent. I knew he must've been a little curious, but he didn't say anything or ask any questions. In fact, he didn't say anything for the rest of the drive to the Curtis house.

As soon as he shut the engine off, I felt the need to tell him one more thing. "It gets better. Once you're out of that situation, you can start to heal… and I don't just mean physically."

I unbuckled my seatbelt and tried to casually glance at Steve like we were having a completely normal conversation. He was looking at me with a pained expression, and I didn't know whether or not to be relieved that he was showing some type of emotion other than anger.

His eyes were trained onto mine. "You were right, you know. The worst part ain't the pain," he said, his voice rough with suppressed emotions.

I nodded, all too aware of what he was feeling. "It's knowing that someone who is supposed to love you is the one hurting you."

He gave me a single nod, telling me we felt the same about the unfortunate circumstances we both had to deal with.

"Let's go inside," he said, breaking the tension as he opened his door. "I don't want Darry to see us and think I did anything to his girl."

I rolled my eyes and laughed a little as I got out of his car. "Don't tell me you're scared of Darry," I teased.

He shot me an incredulous look as he started walking towards the house, with me following close behind. "I'd be a dammed fool if I wasn't. He's about the only one I wouldn't want to fight. Him and Soda."

I wasn't necessarily surprised by his statement, but it was still almost funny to me. Darry's only been sweet and kind towards me, and even though he's one of the toughest and strongest guys I've ever met, it was hard for me to picture him actually using those muscles to fight, let alone against his friends. And of course Steve wouldn't want to fight his best friend, so including Soda in his statement was a given.

"You'd take Dally or Tim Shepard over those two?" I wondered.

"Any day of the week," Steve answered easily as we crossed the yard. "You've seen Dally, so you kinda know what to expect out of him, and Tim's sneaky and quick, but the Curtises, man… when someone they care about gets hurt, they're downright dangerous."

I raised an eyebrow at him. Really?

Steve looked entertained by my reaction. "The last rumble we had, Ponyboy got kicked in the head real hard, and Soda went berserk. I thought he was gonna kill the guy that hurt his kid brother," he said as we approached the steps. He got quieter as we got closer to the door. "And Darry… well just look at him. Nobody wants to get on his bad side. Even the toughest hoods know not to mess with him."

I wondered how much of what Steve said was actually true. Darry was obviously tough and could hold his own when he needed to, but maybe people just thought he was scary and that was enough to leave him alone.

Before I had a chance to think much more on the matter, Steve walked a couple steps ahead of me and opened the door to the house. "Guess who I found," he spoke to whoever was there.

"Who?" I heard Soda's voice ask in a light and curious tone.

I walked in and found Soda and Pony playing cards on the coffee table and Johnny lying down on the couch with his eyes closed. Soda and Pony looked away from Steve and towards me, and their eyes instantly got wide.

"Kate? What happened?" Soda asked worriedly, jumping to his feet. The sudden noise and movement startled Johnny out of his slumber, and he turned to look at me with tired eyes that quickly grew in surprise.

"It's nothing," I said with a wave of the hand that wasn't pressed against my still-bleeding cheek.

Soda either didn't believe me or he just didn't care, because he looked over at Ponyboy with a serious look on his face. "Go wake up Darry."

"No, please don't," I said quickly. I don't want to disturb Darry when he's sleeping. He works too hard and doesn't rest enough as it is. "Let him sleep. I'll go home." I turned to walk away, ready to hoof it to my apartment if Steve didn't want to drive me again, but he grabbed my arm just tight enough to silently tell me to stay put.

Listening to his brother, Pony disregarded what I said and left to get Darry. Soda, who had apparently disappeared, came back into the room with what looked like a first aid kit, which he set down on the coffee table.

"Do you want to sit down?" Johnny asked quietly once he managed to get himself into a sitting position on the couch.

"No, that's alright, Johnny." Johnny's back and legs were still healing, and I felt guilty that he had moved to accommodate me. "Don't worry about me. You can lay back down," I said with a smile, but the movement hurt my cheek a little, and I wondered if I had just made the bleeding worse.

Apparently deciding I was no longer a flight risk, Steve let go of my arm and sat in the empty chair on the far side of the room, leaving me to stand in front of Soda, who still looked worried.

Soda looked between me and Steve a few times while he was practically twitching from either anticipation or irritation. "Will someone tell me what-"

He was cut off when quick, heavy footsteps approached, and Darry suddenly appeared in the threshold between the living room and dining room, followed by Ponyboy just a second later. Darry was wearing boxer shorts and a loose tank top that allowed his arm muscles to be on full display.

"Kate?" Darry said breathlessly, then he rushed towards me. He put his hands on my shoulders and looked at my cheek, then into my eyes. Even though he had just been sleeping, his eyes looked alert and concerned. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine," I replied with a steady voice. "Sorry, I told the guys I was okay and could go home, but they insisted I come over here."

"Don't be sorry, I'm glad you're here," he said immediately. Then he carefully guided my hand that held the washcloth away from my face so he could get a good look at it. "It looks like that cheek of yours is going to need some patching up."

I let out an aggravated sigh. "I just need a band-aid. You all are making a big deal out of nothing."

He gave me an incredulous look. "Have you seen it?"

I shook my head, but after feeling liquid drip down my cheek, I pulled my hand away from Darry so I could put the fabric back against my skin. What is with everyone? It's just a cut.

"It doesn't look like nothin' Kate," Soda said sadly, still standing near me either for support or because he thought he was going to be needed for something.

"Come on, let's get you cleaned up," Darry suggested. Then he ushered me towards the recliner in the corner of the room, making me sit while he went through the supplies in the first aid kit. Soda moved to sit on the couch with Pony and Johnny, probably barely being able to wait before he asked more questions.

Darry told me that he had to clean the cut on my cheek before it would be ready to be bandaged. I could tell he felt guilty about causing me some discomfort when he cleaned the cut with rubbing alcohol, but I tried to give him a reassuring look. You have to do it, and I understand that. After it was cleaned, he put a few Steri-strips on the laceration to close it up. The whole process only took probably five minutes, and when it was over, Darry put the first aid kit on the table and knelt in front of me, still looking worried.

"What happened, Kate?" Darry asked as he put his hands on my knees. He was obviously still concerned, but he was trying to stay calm.

I let out a sigh. "Rachel and I were at Buck's bar. She got wasted and some guy wasn't leaving her alone, so I got between them and told him off."

"What does that have to do with the cut on your face?" Soda asked innocently.

I could tell Darry already knew where the story was going because he suddenly got a dark look on his face.

"The guy got mad and backhanded me. He must've had a ring on or something since it sliced my cheek," I explained. I noticed that Johnny and Ponyboy grimaced at my statement while Soda looked troubled. Meanwhile, I could see the storm raging in Darry's eyes was intensifying, so I tried to quell it. "Steve, Dally, and Two-Bit all jumped in before anything else happened. We left right after."

Darry looked livid. After studying me for another moment, he stood up and looked around the room, his eyes finally landing on Steve. "Do you know who it was?"

Steve's eyes were hard and angry, just like how they were when the guys appeared out of nowhere at the bar. "One of Shepard's guys. Joe, I think. Dally's dealin' with it. He won't be a problem anymore."

Darry nodded and gave Steve a curt "good" before looking back at me. "How's Rachel?"

I lifted one of my shoulders in a partial shrug. "I'm not sure. She didn't get hurt or anything, but she's pretty drunk. Two-Bit took my car to drive her to my place. She's so out of it, I don't know how much she'll remember tomorrow."

Darry gave me a slight nod, but he still looked upset.

"Darry, I'm fine," I repeated for what felt like the hundredth time. "It's not like this is the first time I've been hit, and you know it." Darry tensed up at my dark quip, and I instantly knew it was a poorly-timed joke.

"Did you get in a lot of fights in school or something?" Soda asked lightly. I saw Steve give Soda a pointed look, but he didn't say anything.

"Soda," Darry said in a warning tone.

"It's okay, Darry," I said quickly, trying to come to Soda's defense.

I knew Soda was trying to lighten the mood, but he was lost and confused about the sudden tension in the air. "What?"

Before either Darry or I could reply, the door suddenly slammed open, and Dally sauntered into the house. He had some blood splattered on his shirt and his knuckles were torn up, but otherwise, he looked fine. Immediately after walking in, Dally looked at me. "You good?"

"Yeah, I'm good," I said.

He gave me a sharp nod. "Good. That guy won't mess with ya anymore, and I think the rest of Shepard's outfit will get the message too."

The idea of someone getting hurt because of me made me feel uneasy, but that feeling was slightly outweighed by the gratefulness I felt for the guys having my back. It was something I wasn't used to, but I was already starting to enjoy it.

"Thanks Dal," Darry said, sounding genuinely thankful about his friend beating someone up.

Dally looked at Darry as he sat on the arm of the couch. "Don't mention it. Mind if I crash here? Buck kicked me out for the night. Somethin' about how fighting is bad for business."

"Sure," Darry replied without even having to think about it.

Dally gave Darry an appreciative nod, then he glanced back at me. He studied me for a moment before he cursed under his breath and started mumbling to either himself or whoever was listening. "What kind of coward hits a girl?"

My step-dad, I thought. However, I'm must've said it out loud because everyone was suddenly looking at me.

"What did you say?" Soda asked kindly, but sternly.

"Just drop it, Soda," Darry said angrily.

It upset me that Darry felt the need to protect me from his own brother's inquiries, and I wasn't going to stand for it. Soda doesn't know, so you can't be mad at him for asking. Your brother just wants to understand.

"It's fine, Darry," I said sternly at him as I reached to grab his hand. Once my hands encased one of his, Darry's eyes met mine, and I made sure to look and sound confident. "I'll tell them. It's not like they haven't seen or heard it before."

Darry's expression went from mad to pained, which made me feel like I got punched in the stomach. "Are you sure? You don't have to."

"I'm sure," I said immediately. I was already planning on telling them eventually. This just gives me a reason to do it sooner rather than later.

"What's going on?" Ponyboy asked softly. His eyes were big, like he thought I was about to say something that would totally flip his world upside down.

I let go of Darry's hand and looked at the boys sitting on the couch. "I didn't get into fights at school. My problems were actually at home with my step-dad." I let my words sink in for a moment before I dove into some of the details. "My step-dad isn't a nice man. He drinks too much and throws his weight around. He would hurt me whenever he was mad, drunk, upset, or just when he wanted to. He's the reason why I moved out as soon as I graduated."

Soda, Pony, and Johnny all stared at me with looks of horror while Dally just looked furious. The four of them sat there for a while before, much to my surprise, Johnny broke the silence. "That's why you don't see your Mom anymore, right? Even on holidays?"

I nodded. "Right. I talk to her once in a while on the phone, but I haven't seen either her or my step-dad since the day I moved out. I've been hurt by Victor enough already; I don't really feel like going another round."

"He didn't get arrested?" Pony asked. His voice was quiet, but I could still sense the anger in it.

I shook my head. "No."

"Why not?" Pony asked instantly.

"Same reason my dad ain't in jail, or Johnny's parents" Steve said bitterly.

"But Kate's a girl," Pony said softly, like that fact should've completely changed the outcome of my situation.

"It doesn't matter, it's all the same," I said calmly. That wasn't exactly true, because I had a feeling there were things Victor did to me that Steve and Johnny never had to experience– things that would add years to any prison sentence he would get if the police ever investigated him. At least I hope they never had to deal with those things.

"We were all hurt by people who were supposed to take care of us and love us," I added, pushing awful memories and flashbacks away. "That's the worst part about it." I remembered how Steve had agreed with me about that before, and the look on Johnny's face told me he felt the same way.

Soda and Pony stared at me with gaping mouths and sad expressions, Johnny looked upset, and Dally was staring angrily at the floor, like it was at fault. I glanced at Steve, and even though he already had surmised some of what I had to endure, his furrowed eyebrows told me he was thinking hard about something.

I figured the news was upsetting and probably surprising to most of the guys, but I didn't want them to be engulfed by the thoughts I could see swirling in their heads. "It's okay, guys. It's been over two years since I had to deal with all of that. And if it's not too much to ask, I don't want to be treated differently because of this."

Dally suddenly got up and went to the kitchen, all of us watching him practically storm out of the room. While we heard him rummaging through the fridge, the rest of the house was quiet.

Thankfully, Steve spoke up after a brief bout of silence. "Because you don't want people to feel bad for you." It wasn't a question; it was a statement. He knows the score.

I looked at him and nodded. "Exactly. I'm not about to fall apart or anything, so I don't want anyone thinking I will. I'm not weak. I can take a punch, or in this case, a slap," I said, adding a grin at the end.

Steve chuckled. "We know you ain't about to break, and you sure can deal with assholes. You proved that tonight."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Darry challenged. He was still tense, and I wished that he could calm down and maybe even go back to bed. Doesn't he have to work tomorrow?

"Everyone told me your girlfriend is tough, but man, you shoulda seen her," Steve said with a smirk on his face. Did he just call me Darry's girlfriend? "Girl" is one thing, but "girlfriend" is different… right? Even though my mind was spinning, I had to force myself to listen as Steve kept talking. "She was about to throw down with Shepard's guy. She wasn't backin' down for nothin'."

I could feel everyone looking at me, and after pushing the "girlfriend" slip aside, I just smirked at Steve in response. "He was bothering my friend. Nobody messes with people I care about."

"Add that to the list," Dally said as he walked back into the room with a half-empty beer in his hand. He leaned against the wall, apparently not wanting to sit anymore.

"What are you talking about?" I asked cluelessly. I noticed that the three guys on the couch were grinning and looking at each other. "What list?"

Soda gave me a sly grin. "The list of things you and Darry have common. We'll add 'protective' to the list."

Rachel's words popped into my mind: "You and Darry seem to be cut from the same cloth." It seemed like Rachel wasn't the only one who noticed the similarities between me and Darry. I grinned and looked up at Darry, who was still standing next to me, eyes blazing. I didn't realize it until that moment, but Darry had positioned himself to stand slightly in front of me. Even now, whether or not he realizes it, he's acting like he's protecting me.

"Mind telling us what else you have on that list?" Darry asked. It was hard to tell if he was joking or truly being serious.

The guys all started listing things off the top of their heads.

"You're both smart."

"And stubborn."

"And work all the time."

"And tough."

"Although…" Pony started slowly. Then a smug looked gradually appeared on his face as he looked at his oldest brother. "Given everything we know, I'd make the case Kate's tougher than Darry." He leaned back on the couch and crossed his arms over his chest, arching an eyebrow, almost looking like Two-Bit. "Looks like Darry's got some competition. I wonder if he could even beat Kate in arm wrestling."

I looked between Pony and Darry, trying not to laugh at the younger's antics. I saw Darry's eyes narrow and his lips turn upwards just a split second before he quickly crossed the room and lunged towards his brother. Pony shrieked and tried to escape, but Darry was too quick. The oldest Curtis somehow got Pony in a fireman's carry within two seconds, and the young greaser started thrashing, trying to get out of his brother's hold.

"Put me down! We're too old for this, Dar!" Pony yelled, but he wasn't convincing anyone since he was laughing so much. "C'mon Darry, you're gonna hurt your back, or maybe even break a hip!"

"I'm not that old, kiddo," Darry said with a smirk before he suddenly spun in a half-circle, causing his brother to squeal again. "Still think I'm not tough, little buddy?"

The two of them continued bantering and roughhousing, making all of us laugh as we watched the chaotic scene unfold. The energy and happiness radiating from the guys around me made me smile, but that, along with the laughing, pulled at my cheek, forcing me to put the soiled washcloth back on the side of my face.

During our dates, I had seen Darry look happy, worried, angry, and all sorts of emotions in between, but at that moment, when he was tipping his youngest brother upside-down, I saw him look care-free and youthful, just like he looked back in high school. It delighted me to see Darry so happy, and I wished the moment would last forever, but when he looked up at me, his smile dropped a little.

He straightened up and eased Pony back onto the ground, not taking his eyes off mine. I felt guilty that I was the reason such a fun moment had ended, so I took the washcloth away from my face to look less pathetic and needy.

Before I could say anything, Darry had already moved towards me, leaned down, and put his hand on the side of my face, his thumb gently grazing over the newly patched-up cut. "Want me to take you home?"

"That's okay Darry, I can-"

"Let me rephrase that," he interrupted with a grin. "I'll take you home, and I'll take Two-Bit back with me if he's still there."

I sighed. I was too tired to argue, so I relented. "Okay."

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

Before we left, Soda gave Kate a clean rag for her cheek in case it started bleeding on the way to her apartment. She thanked him with a small smile, and I noticed her wince as the action pulled at the cut. Her expressive eyes displayed her gratitude enough anyways, so even when she had to wipe the grin from her face, Soda smiled back and gave her a knowing nod in return.

After Kate thanked everyone, especially Dally and Steve, she said goodbye to the guys, and together, we walked to the truck. As we walked, I instinctively rested my hand on the small of her back. I don't know if it was because I felt like the contact would comfort her, or if it was me that needed the contact to calm my own emotions, but either way, she didn't say anything about it or swat my hand away. In fact, I could've sworn I felt her shiver a little underneath my hand, and I felt a jolt of electricity at the same time.

Once we reached the truck, I opened the door for her, and after she was sitting, I gently shut the door and walked over to the driver's side. After I sat down and started the engine, I looked over at her. She was resting her head against the window with her eyes closed.

"Are you alright, Kate?" I asked quietly, but seriously.

"Yes Darry, I'm fine," she said tiredly. "Just a long night."

I wasn't sure if she was hiding something from me or not, but I didn't say anything. Instead, I let out a sigh and started driving towards her apartment. Of course it was a long night for her. She went to a bar and a guy hit her! When I get my hands on him, he's going to wish he never even looked in her direction.

A few moments passed, and I heard Kate shifting in her seat. From the edge of my vision, I could see her looking at me. "Are you okay, Darry?" she asked softly.

I clenched my jaw and gripped the steering wheel tighter in hopes I could keep my temper reined in. How could I be okay? One of Tim's guys hit you in the face! What kind of guy hits an innocent person in the face?

My heart climbed up to my throat. Me. I'm that guy. I did the same thing to Ponyboy just a couple months ago.

"No. Not really," I choked out without meaning to. I couldn't say anything else since I had to make sure I got Kate home safely, so I kept my eyes trained on the road and focused on driving and only driving.

We didn't say anything the rest of the way, but when I parked in front of Kate's apartment building and turned the truck off, she didn't move to leave. Instead, she kept looking at me, and when I reached to open my door, she grabbed my arm, stopping me. "Hold on, Darry. What's wrong?"

With my mind no longer needing to be focused on anything else, I felt myself get consumed by my anger, frustration, and concern. "Other than some guy at a bar hitting you?" I asked far too harshly. As quick as the words came out, I tried to be just as quick to apologize. "Sorry, that came out wrong. I'm not mad at you."

To her credit, Kate didn't look upset, even though she should've been since I raised my voice at her. "You're mad at that Joe guy," she surmised immediately.

I nodded, but I knew that wasn't it. He and I have done the same thing. Really, what's the difference between Joe and me? "I'm mad at him, but also at myself."

"What?" she asked incredulously. "That doesn't make sense, Darry. Why would you be mad at yourself? You weren't even there."

You weren't even there. That hit another sore spot that I didn't realize I had. "I know you were out with Rachel, and I'm not going to be with you all the time, we have our own lives and everything. It's just… it still feels like I should've prevented it somehow, or at least beat the tar out of the guy who hit you," I said. "I don't like that the guys had to be the ones to protect you."

For some reason, she smirked at that. "Sure, they helped out tonight, but I have a feeling they won't need to again. Apparently, you have a reputation, and being your girl means other guys will think twice about messing with me."

I couldn't help but grin a little at that. Good.

After seeing my reaction, she continued adding on more details. "When Dally said I was 'Darry Curtis's girl' the guy knew he was in trouble. I'm starting to think you're scarier than I thought."

I was grinning for a moment, but then I remembered hitting Pony again, and my grin immediately fell from my face. I am scary.

"Darry? Hey, I- I'm sorry. I was just joking," she said nervously.

Seeing Kate with a cut on her cheek as she was looking at me nervously, I realized the truth. "You should be scared of me," I admitted sadly.

"What's that supposed to mean?" she asked almost angrily. "Why on Earth would I be scared of you?"

I looked down at my hands, simultaneously remembering hitting Pony and wishing I could forget it. Kate is always saying how I'm a gentleman and everything, but she's wrong. If I hit my kid brother, what's stopping me from hurting her? "Because I'm not as good of a guy as you think I am. I… I've made mistakes. Some really big mistakes"

"Okay?" she questioned, but she kept her voice surprisingly soft. "Everyone makes mistakes, Darry. It doesn't make you a bad guy."

I shook my head, still looking down at the hands that hurt my brother. If only you knew. "Most people don't make mistakes like the ones I have."

"Darry, where's this coming from?" she asked. She was starting to sound alarmed, and I wished it wasn't my fault that she sounded like that. I don't ever want to see or hear her sound scared.

"It's just…" I started. Glory, how do I tell her?

I knew she deserved the truth, especially after everything she had shared with me and the guys already, but the truth felt like a knife stabbing me in the heart. Suck it up, Darry. You have to tell her. She needs to know before things go too far or get too serious. It's better if she breaks things off now instead of months down the road.

Finally, I gathered enough courage to speak again. "What happened to you tonight reminded me of the most regretful thing I've ever done," I admitted.

We sat in silence for a minute or two before Kate spoke up. "You can tell me anything, Darry. Two-way street, remember?"

She's too sweet, too good for me. I managed to peel my eyes away from my hands and look at her for a moment. She was watching me with a careful and concerned expression. I looked back down at my hands. Get it over with, Darry. Quick and painful is better than slow and torturous.

I took a deep breath and forced the words out of my mouth. "The reason Pony and Johnny ran into the Socs at the park a couple months back was because Pony ran out of the house that night." I took another breath and continued to look at my hands. Say it. "I hit Pony. I hit my baby brother in the face, and he ran off. He ran because he was scared of me."

Why did I have to lose my temper that night?

I remained frozen in my seat, glaring at my hands and losing myself in my head, just like I always yelled at Pony for doing. My brothers and I will never forget the moment I hit Ponyboy. The sights and the sound of the hit… it will all forever be imprinted into my brain.

Why did it take the murder of a Soc and Pony running away for a week for me and my youngest brother to learn how to talk to each other?

"Did you mean to hit him?" Kate suddenly asked, her voice pulling me out of my thoughts.

My head snapped up to look at her. "What?" I asked, noting that my tone was harsh again, but not quite able to fix it. "No, of course not."

"Okay, so it was mistake, and you obviously regret it," she said plainly, like it was a simple situation. "So why did you do it?"

"I didn't mean to!" I practically shouted, then I grimaced. Not only did I manage to repeat Pony's infamous line, but I was yelling at the woman who I was dating and really liked.

I was surprised that she didn't seem upset by my outburst. Just like a school teacher, she patiently pressed for more information, making me think harder. "Then why did you do it?"

"Because… because I was all worked up," I eventually got out.

"What got you worked up?" Kate asked kindly.

I rubbed my hand down my face as that awful night played out in my mind for probably the thousandth time. "He was late, real late. Hours past his curfew. I was terrified when he didn't show up. I thought something awful happened. When he came home safe and sound, I was so relieved, but then we started arguing about why he was late. Soda jumped in, Pony yelled at me, and I just reacted. It all happened so fast, and I regretted it as soon as it happened."

I could hear my voice trembling, but I forced myself to talk until I had said everything I needed to. "Sometimes I wonder if Pony's still scared of me because of what happened, and I wouldn't blame him if he is. I'll never forgive myself." Pony and I had talked about that night on a couple different occasions, and even though he always said he forgave me and understood why I did what I did, I couldn't help but wonder if he was lying to me.

Kate waited a few moments before she said anything. "I can tell you're still upset with yourself about it, but I don't think Pony is scared of you, and I sure as hell haven't changed my opinion of you."

"You should," I said gloomily. Does she not understand what I just told her? I hit my baby brother! "I'm just like Tim's guy tonight, hitting people across the face. Or even worse, I'm like your step-dad since I hit an innocent kid."

"You're nothing like Victor. Don't you ever think that, not even for a second," she said loudly with a surprising amount of ferocity.

I could feel my eyes get wide. "But-"

"Look," she cut in, her voice softening just a little. "It sounds like what happened with you and Pony came out of love and concern for your brother, not out of malice. No, it wasn't the best way to handle things, but I can see that you've learned from it. You regret it, and I'm willing to bet it won't happen again."

I nodded in agreement, but I turned my head away in shame. No, I won't ever do it again. But I still hurt my brother, and she's trying to make me feel better about it, but it isn't something I could ever feel better about.

Suddenly, I felt Kate grab my hand. I waited for her to say something, but she didn't, so I turned to look at our hands. Her soft, warm hands were holding mine, her thumbs rubbing my skin in a soothing manner. "Can't you see? That's the difference, Darry. When Victor hit me, there was no love, just pure evil. He never regretted it. He never apologized. He wanted to hurt me, Darry. Do you think you'll ever feel like that? With your brothers, or even me?"

My head shot up so my eyes could meet hers. "No. Never," I said fiercely because I meant it. Nothing could ever happen that would make me want to purposely hurt her or my brothers.

She nodded and gave me a soft smile. "That's why you're different. I'm not scared of you, and I know Ponyboy isn't either." I scoffed and was about to argue, but she was quick to talk over me. "You think he would've been laughing earlier when you held him upside-down if he was scared or didn't trust you?"

I shrugged. Maybe he just felt safe with all of the other guys there.

"Darry," she said sadly with pleading eyes. "I've seen how he looks at you, how all of the guys look at you. They trust you, and they idolize you. Neither of your brothers– or Johnny for that matter– are scared of you, and I'm not either. We know you care about those closest to you and you wouldn't do anything like what abusive parents do. That's why your house is still a safe place for everyone to go."

I sat there, looking into her beautiful eyes to search for any hint of dishonesty, but I found none. "After everything I just told you, and everything you've dealt with… why aren't you scared of me, or worried that I'd hurt you?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.

"Between what I knew about you in high school and what I've learned since we started dating, you've proven yourself to be a good man over and over again." My eyes were about to break away from hers, but she must've sensed it because she grabbed my chin and forced me to continue looking at her. "I understand that you made a mistake and you feel awful about it, but that doesn't make you a bad person."

The intensity in her eyes told me that she really meant everything she said. Still, I was anxious. "I don't want to hurt you-"

"If I thought there was a chance of you hurting me, I wouldn't be dating you," she said confidently. "I trust you, Darry. I haven't felt so safe or comfortable with someone in a long time, maybe ever."

Her words made my heart swell. It's one thing to have a girl say they trusted you whole-heartedly, but when it's someone like Kate– who has many valid reasons to not trust people in general, but specifically men– it was the best compliment she could've given me. "Really?"

She nodded. "Really."

I studied her for a moment, then I let my body move before my brain thought things through. I put my hands on the sides of her face, being extra careful not to hurt her sliced cheek, then pulled her into a kiss. In the back of my mind, I was worried that I initiated the kiss without asking her first, but I was thrilled that she immediately reciprocated. Our lips moved together, and when I felt her teeth lightly bite onto my lower lip, I had to fight back a blissful moan.

Kate eventually pulled away from me and smiled. "And you didn't even ask this time." I opened my mouth, about to apologize, but Kate put a finger against my lips to keep me quiet. "I meant that as a joke, Darry. I told you that I'd make it obvious if the answer wouldn't be 'yes.'"

I nodded, deciding to listen to her rather than argue or say something stupid.

Suddenly, she leaned forward and gave me another quick kiss on the lips before sitting back in her seat. "You can be tough and strong all you want, but I'm not scared of you." Then a cunning smirk creeped onto her face. "But if the other guys around town are intimidated by you, that's not a bad thing. Maybe I won't be in another bar fight then."

I couldn't help but chuckle at that. "Good. I don't want to see you hurt again."

She playfully rolled her eyes at me. "It's just a scratch. Anything on the head or face just bleeds a lot."

I grinned as I shook my head. She really is stubborn.

"And Darry?" Kate suddenly started. I raised my eyebrows, silently letting her know I was listening. She grabbed both of my hands and held them between us as she kept her eyes on mine. "Thanks for telling me about that night. I know it must be really hard to talk about, and I understand that you were worried about how it would affect me, but I really mean it when I say I trust you. You're a good guy."

We sat there for a moment, just looking at each other. As she held my hands and I stared into her mesmerizing eyes, it slowly started to feel like a weight was being lifted off my shoulders. How does she have the ability to make me feel better so effortlessly?

"Thank you, Kate." Then I looked at the bandaged cut on her cheek and added, "if I ever raise a hand near you, I want you to tell the guys. They'll pummel me, then probably skin me for good measure."

She quirked an eyebrow and smirked at me. "I don't know, according to Ponyboy, I might be able to take you myself." We both laughed, and it felt like the tension that had filled the truck was quickly lifting.

Kate let go of my hands and turned towards her door. "I should probably go check on Rachel."

"Wait," I said as I reached to hold her hand before she could open the door. She turned at looked at me curiously. "Before we get out, can I ask you something?"

Her eyebrows furrowed, but she nodded. "Of course. What is it?"

Here goes nothing.

"The gang told Tim's guy that you were my girl, and earlier at the house, Steve called you my girlfriend. Neither of us corrected him," I said slowly. "Is that okay with you? I know we haven't been dating long, and I want to make sure we're on the same page about where we are when it comes to that sort of thing."

I preferred to take my time with relationships, which bothered some of the girls I dated in high school, but ever since our first date, I knew there was something different about Catherine Miller. Everything seemed easy and natural with her, so for once, it didn't scare me to put a label on our relationship. If she was okay being called my girlfriend, then I'd be thrilled to call her that.

Her eyes widened a little, but then a smile swept across her face. "I heard it too, and if I'm being honest, I kind of liked being called your girlfriend. Are you okay with being called my boyfriend?"

I matched her smile. "I'm more than okay with it," I said lightly. I felt like I could die via embarrassment from the cheesiness of it all, but even so, my heart was pounding with excitement.

"Before we decide we're going steady or tell anyone, I just need to say something," I said, wishing that I didn't have to be the negative one that brings a happy conversation down.

She nodded and stayed quiet.

I took a breath, preparing myself for what I was about to say and how Kate might react. "I know no girl wants to hear this, but my brothers are my top priority– them and Johnny. I have to take care of them, no matter what," I said seriously, but still as kindly as I could. "That might mean I don't have as much free time, or I might have to cancel plans if something comes up, and I'm real sorry about that, but that's how it is. They will always come first."

I waited to see her reaction, mentally preparing myself for her to take everything back and say she didn't want to go steady if she wasn't my top priority, but instead, she nodded.

"Of course. I understand, Darry. I really do," she said, sounding honest. "In fact, I'd be upset if that wasn't the case."

I looked at her skeptically, waiting for my brain to realize that I couldn't have really understood what she said.

She grinned a little at me. "I knew going into this how close you were with your brothers, and the gang too for that matter. On our first date, you told me how making sure your brothers were taken care of was always the most important thing to you– even more important than your own goals and dreams. Not only that, but then you told me you're in charge of Johnny, so I figured those feelings extended towards him as well." She paused, like she was making sure I was comprehending everything she said. "Darry, I already know all of this, and it's more than okay. I would even go as far as to say I'd be upset with you if I found out you ditched your brothers to spend time with me."

My eyebrows shot up to my hairline. "Seriously?"

"Yes, seriously," she said, her eyes unwavering. "You dropped everything to take care of your brothers, and it's one of the things I admire most about you. Not only that, but you made sure Johnny wouldn't go back to a house where he wasn't treated well and took it upon yourself to be his guardian too. I'd never want to be a strain on what you all have. I'd love to be your girlfriend only under the condition that your family is still your top priority."

I was shocked. I had anticipated at least a little pushback from her, but instead, she understood and had the same feelings that I did. "I- I don't… glory, you are an amazing girl, Kate."

She grinned, then moved towards me and put her hand on the back of my neck, her fingers combing through the bottom of my hairline. "I think you're pretty great too." Then she leaned in and we shared a quick kiss before we broke apart. "Now that we have that all settled, I should really go check on Rachel."

I nodded, then I quickly got out of the truck to open her door for her.

We walked up to Kate's apartment, and the whole way, I felt almost giddy. Kate's officially my girlfriend. We're going steady. Before I knew it, we made it to her apartment door. Luckily, it was unlocked, so we walked right in.

"Rachel?" Kate called out into the apartment.

There were strange noises coming from a different part of the apartment, and once we heard the toilet flush, Kate groaned and quickly walked in the direction of the sounds. I followed her, knowing far too well what someone vomiting sounded like.

"It's alright, darlin'," I heard a surprisingly familiar and soft voice say as Kate and I approached the bathroom. Once we rounded the corner and stood in the doorway to the bathroom, I was stunned to find Kate's friend, Rachel, sitting on the floor with her head hovering over the toilet, while Two-Bit was kneeling next to her, holding her hair back. "Just let it out."

"You stayed?" Kate asked, obviously shocked.

My buddy looked up at us with an innocent look on his face. "Of course I did. You can't just bring a drunk girl home, say 'good luck, try not to choke on your own vomit' and then ditch her."

I just stood there and blinked. When it really came down to it, Two-Bit was a good guy and a great friend, but I was still a little surprised he stayed since as far as I knew, he and Rachel weren't even friends. Sure, I mentioned I'd drive him back to the house if he was still at the apartment, but I didn't know what the chances were of him actually still being there.

"Thanks Two-Bit," Kate said as she moved to kneel on the other side of Rachel and took over hair-holding duties. "I'm here, Rach."

The blonde retched into the toilet, making me cringe at the noise. Kate didn't seem fazed though, and she rubbed circles on Rachel's back until she was done heaving, then Kate reached over the blonde to flush the toilet.

"She's drunker than me on a bad day," Two-Bit noted, still not getting up from his spot next to the vomiting girl. He sounded surprised, but something was off with his tone; he almost sounded a little sad too. "She was mumblin' earlier, somethin' about a guy, but I couldn't understand her. What got her so twisted?"

Kate sighed. "Her boyfriend broke up with her. She kept asking if it was because she wasn't pretty enough for him, but there was a rumor that he was cheating on her with a Soc girl and I'm inclined to believe it. That's why she wanted to go out tonight."

"Breakups are rough, man," Two-Bit said.

I saw the look of sadness sweep across his face and I felt a pang of sadness for my buddy. Kathy had broken up with him about a week before the day Kate waited on us at the diner. To add insult to injury, Kathy started dating another guy almost immediately after their breakup, which made most of the gang wonder if she was two-timing Two-Bit while they dated, but we never brought it up.

"She's about to have an even rougher mornin' though," my friend added.

"Yeah, tomorrow will be rough," Kate said sadly. "Hopefully some water and aspirin will help though."

"You need anything?" I asked, feeling useless as I just stood there in the doorway.

Kate shook her head and looked up at me. "I got it. It's not my first time taking care of a drunk person, and it won't be my last either."

Two-Bit stood up then slapped a hand on my shoulder as he turned around to face Kate. "Darry's had some practice with it too."

"Yeah, especially with you," I said.

My buddy looked at me with his eyebrows so high, they almost reached his hairline. "That might be true, but don't sound so high and mighty, Superman. I seem to recall a time or two I had to play nurse for you."

I wasn't much of a partier or a drinker, but a few times during and after high school, I attended parties. It wasn't my scene, not like it was for Two-Bit or some of the other guys, but I pretended to enjoy myself during the few hours I'd stay. On a couple occasions, I drank quicker and more than I thought, which left me tossing cookies into a toilet.

"Yeah yeah, we'll call it even," I muttered, earning a laugh from Two-Bit and Kate.

Rachel gagged again, but it didn't sound like she had much left to throw up. Still, Kate kept Rachel's hair out of her face and rubbed circles on her back.

"You sure you got it handled?" Two-Bit asked earnestly.

"Yeah, I'll be fine," Kate said. Then she looked up at Two-Bit. "Thanks again, Two-Bit, for everything. The stuff at the bar, then bringing Rachel here-"

"Don't worry 'bout it," Two-Bit said with a wave of his hand. "Happy to help." Then his eyes narrowed as he looked at Kate closely. "Looks like Darry patched you up real good."

She nodded then grinned at me. "He did, even after he was woken up to do so."

Kate was joking, but I could tell she was at least a little bothered by the fact Pony had woken me up to help her. "It's fine, Kate. Really," I said, hoping she'd believe me.

I remembered being so tired after work that I went to bed right after dinner, only to be woken up a few hours later by Pony shaking my shoulder, telling me that Kate's face was bleeding and that she needed me. It was hard to think of a time I jumped out of bed faster.

"You sure you're alright?" Two-Bit asked Kate.

She grinned at him. "Yeah, I'm alright. It's also not the first time I've been hit." Two-Bit looked puzzled, and then a look of realization crossed Kate's face. "Oh, you don't know."

"Know what?" my friend asked worriedly.

Kate looked at me, her expression firm. "He should know too."

"You sure?" I asked, but she was already nodding before I finished asking. I didn't want Kate to have to go through telling her life story all over again, especially not while she was nursing a drunk friend on the bathroom floor. She had already been more vulnerable with me and the guys than I would've been in her situation, so the least I could do was spare her from some more. "The guys and I will tell him when we get back."

"Tell me what?" Two-Bit asked, still sounding concerned and a little frustrated that nobody was telling him anything.

"You'll find out when you guys get back to the house," Kate said calmly. "Which you might want to do soon since Darry looks ready to fall asleep any minute."

I didn't feel like I was making it obvious how tired I felt, and I'd stay up for hours on end if someone needed me, but I could tell Kate was trying to coax Two-Bit and me to leave, so I didn't say anything.

"Alright grandpa, let's get you back to bed," Two-Bit joked. He turned to walk towards the front door, but he addressed Kate one more time. "If you guys need anything, or another guy bothers you, let me know, alright? Me and Muscles here will take care of it."

"I appreciate that, thank you," Kate said genuinely.

"Alright, good night ladies," Two-Bit said with a salute before walking out of the bathroom.

I stayed where I was, not really liking the idea of leaving Kate alone to take care of her drunk friend while nursing a bandaged cheek. Before I could say anything, Kate spoke up. "I'm alright, Darry. Go home and get some sleep."

I hesitated, still feeling like I could do more.

Sensing my hesitation, Kate reached her free hand out to me, which I took after I stepped forward. She pulled me down for a quick kiss, then when she pulled away, she smiled at me. "Thank you, Darry. Now go home. I got this."

I nodded, then stood up. "Okay. Good night, Kate. And call me if you need anything." She nodded in reply, even though I was pretty sure she'd be too stubborn and concerned about me to call for anything the rest of the night.

I walked towards the door, where Two-Bit was waiting for me with a smirk on his face. I gave him a questioning look, and as soon as the door was shut behind us and we were walking back to the truck, the jokester couldn't stay quiet anymore.

"Soooo are you gonna tell me about it or what?"

I looked at him, utterly confused. "About what?"

He snickered. "Your lips are swollen, and if I'm not mistaken, I see a little dried blood on your bottom lip. Did you two get a little-"

"Shut it," I snapped, but I knew he wasn't about to listen or take me seriously. "We kissed, alright? That's it." Glory, what is it with all of the guys wanting to know everything about my personal life?

"I dunno man, you got a certain look in your eyes," he said.

I don't know if I was just that easy to read, or if Two-Bit was just talking to talk, but either way, I couldn't fight the grin off my face. "Kate and I are officially going steady."

He instantly looked elated. "That's great, man!" he said as he slapped a hand on my shoulder again and giving it a shake. "Wait until we get back to the house and we tell everyone! Then I can also figure out what the hell you two were talkin' about."

I nodded but stayed quiet as we approached the truck. Meanwhile, Two-Bit kept talking about all sorts of things, but mostly how it was all because of him that Kate and I were dating in the first place and I should be thanking him. When we sat down and I started the engine, he was in the middle of claiming he was the best at setting people up with dates. I wasn't really listening intently, and I interrupted him so I could say something before I had to start driving again.

"Hey Keith?" I said.

He immediately shut up and looked at me almost seriously. Any time I used his real name, he knew I wasn't joking around. "Yeah?"

"Thanks," I said simply. It was only one word, but Two-Bit and I had known each other for so long, I knew he'd understand what I was saying. Thanks for looking out for her, for helping her out at the bar, and taking care of her friend until we got there.

He grinned. "Of course, Dar. We're all gonna keep looking out for your girlfriend. She's one of us now, ain't she?"

I grinned and nodded my head at that. "Yeah, she is."

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

I was making pancakes when Rachel woke up the next morning. She got up and wanted to help me with breakfast, but when she saw my face, she noticed the cut on my cheek and demanded to know what happened. I asked her how much she remembered, which apparently wasn't a lot. She remembered going to Buck's, drinking a lot, and the next thing she could recall was both me and Two-Bit being there when she was getting sick in my apartment. I quickly filled in the blanks and told her everything else that happened.

Once she learned the whole story, Rachel was appalled that she was so drunk that she was no help against Tim's guy at the bar, but she seemed grateful that the guys were there to step in. She was also worried that she came off as a bit of a mess and that Two-Bit would make fun of her about it, but I assured her he wasn't the type of guy that would talk poorly about her for being drunk on a Friday night. He's drunk half the time, so he can't make fun of anyone else for it.

After a pancake breakfast, lots of water, and a few aspirin, Rachel thanked me for everything and decided to go home and rest for the remainder of the day. I didn't have to work, so I spent an hour or two to clean around my apartment. When I was done, I looked at the clock, which read one o'clock. Then when I looked at the calendar, I was stunned to realized it was already December. It's almost Christmas. What am I going to get for Darry?

We had just established that we were going steady the night before, and I was thrilled about it, but that meant I only had a couple weeks to figure it out.

During the next week, my tips from customers at the diner were significantly lower than average, and I figured it was probably because of the cut on my face. Darry had done a good job at patching it up, but it wasn't something I could hide, and apparently, patrons didn't like when their waitress looked like she got into fights. Less income meant it was going to be even harder to figure out what to do for Darry's Christmas present.

It was a slow day, and I was bored as I stood behind the diner's counter when I heard familiar voices shout greetings at me. When I looked in their direction, I smiled at Two-Bit and Sodapop as they approached me and sat down at the barstools in front of me. All of us ignored the strange looks they were getting.

"How's it going Kate?" Soda asked.

"Get in any more scuffles?" Two-Bit added.

It was comforting that even though both of them had learned about my step-father, neither of them were giving me pitied looks or treating me differently.

"No I haven't," I said simply. "Can I get you guys something?"

"Now that you mention it… are chocolate shakes always free when you're working?" Soda asked as he flashed his shining smile at me.

"Nah, only when Darry's here," Two-Bit answered.

"He shouldn't be too long. He's comin' here right after Johnny's appointment," Soda replied.

Darry had told me during our phone call the night before that he was bringing Johnny to a physical therapy appointment and they would be stopping by afterwards. He didn't mention Soda or Two-Bit making an appearance though. Not that I minded.

"Speaking of Darry, I need your help," I said, dropping my voice a little.

"Really?" Two-Bit said almost excitedly.

"What is it?" Soda asked, more nervous that excited.

"Christmas is only in a couple weeks, and I've been trying to think of something to get him, but I'm struggling," I admitted. "You guys know him better than anyone. Do you have any ideas?"

The greasers glanced at each other for a moment, both of them had concentrated expressions on their faces, but then Two-Bit looked at me slyly, and I somehow knew whatever he was about to say wasn't going to be a conventional gift idea. "Well I know there's one thing no man would pass up-" he stopped when Soda punched him in the arm.

"Knock it off, Two-Bit. If Darry was here, he'd smack you for sayin' that," Soda said protectively.

"But am I wrong?" Two-Bit continued.

I rolled my eyes and shook my head. Boys.

"Sorry Kate, I don't really have any ideas," Soda said sadly. "In fact, Pony's the one that thought of an idea for us, but I don't think I'll have enough money by Christmas for it."

"Just say the word man," Two-Bit said, his attention quickly changing from his previous "idea" to Soda's predicament. "I can swipe just about anything for ya."

Soda laughed, but shook his head. "It's nothing you can steel, you hood."

"Then what is it?" I asked.

Soda let out a sigh, and I wondered if it was mainly out of disappointment since he didn't think he could pay for whatever it was, or if it was because of something else. "It's Dad's watch. Darry loves it and used to wear it all the time, but it hasn't been working for a while. We thought it would be a quick fix, but it wasn't. Not even Steve can figure it out. Pony wondered if we could bring it to someone to fix and show Darry, but I doubt I'll be able to afford whatever that costs. Pony even offered to get a job to help pay for it, but Darry is set on Pony not working while he's in school, and he'd be suspicious if we brought up Pony working somewhere."

Two-Bit nodded knowingly, and he even looked a little defeated. It was apparent that their dad's watch meant a lot to Darry, and it probably was significant to his younger brothers too. Maybe I can help.

"I might know someone that can help," I offered.

Soda's eyes grew instantly. "What? Really?"

"Maybe. Let me ask, one second," I said. Then I turned my head towards the kitchen window. "Cap! Can you come out here?"

"Yes ma'am!"

When I turned to look back at Soda and Two-Bit, I chuckled at their confused expressions. "Captain always seems to know a guy," I explained. "I don't know how, but it's sort of his thing."

"You called?" I heard a familiar voice say behind me.

I turned and smiled up at Captain. He was a tall man, around the same height as Darry but a little bit bigger build. Rather than gaining muscle from sports or roofing houses like Darry, Captain's muscles were from being in the armed forces and they never shrunk or disappeared. His brown hair was still cut short, as if he was still in the military, and his tanned skin displayed various scars from mysterious origins.

"Captain, these are my friends, Sodapop and Two-Bit," I said, motioning towards each individual as I said their name. "Two-Bit and I went to school together, and Soda is Darry's middle brother."

Cap extended his hand out to shake the boys' hands. "Nice to meet you two."

"Same here," Soda said, obviously trying to be polite.

"Kate's told me quite a bit about your group of friends," Captain said as he retracted his hand after greeting both Soda and Two-Bit. "All good things, I promise," he added with a smile.

"Well, that can't be right then. I'm sure there's plenty of bad things she would've said about us," Two-Bit joked.

"Oh stop, you guys are great," I said. Then I addressed Cap directly. "Soda was just telling me about his father's broken watch that he'd like to get fixed for Darry. Any chance you know someone that can help?"

Immediately, Cap nodded his head. "Yeah, I do. I got an old friend that can fix it, no problem. We call him Father Time."

That got Two-Bit laughing immediately. "Shoot, with all the names being thrown around, Kate's starting to sound like the one with an odd sounding name."

I wanted to argue, but between Two-Bit, Sodapop, Captain, and now hearing about Father Time, my argument wouldn't have a leg to stand on.

"To be fair, her real name is Catherine," Captain offered. "That's at least closer to being as cool as the rest of us."

Soda and Two-Bit both laughed at that.

"Anyway," I started, trying to bring the conversation back on track without joining in on the laughter. "Do you think Father Time would be willing to help us out? Maybe even before Christmas?"

Cap nodded. "Sure thing. If you bring me the watch tomorrow, I can bring it to him after work to fix, and I'll bring it back on Monday."

"How much would he charge?" Soda asked sheepishly. "My younger brother and I are trying to surprise Darry with it, but we can't afford much." I could tell it was awkward and uncomfortable for him to admit, but he knew he had to address it.

Cap waved a hand in Soda's direction. "Don't worry about it."

Soda looked conflicted. "I got some money saved up, I can pay-"

"He won't charge me for it," Cap interrupted. "Fixing things is like a hobby for him anyways, so he'll be happy to do it."

"Are you serious?" Soda said, perking up immediately.

Captain nodded. "I'm serious."

The two of them spent the next couple minutes discussing details, which included Soda explaining what was wrong with the watch, as well as the times Soda would drop it off and pick it up. They were luckily wrapping up their conversation when Two-Bit's obnoxious voice sounded. "Hey Darry! Fancy seeing you here!"

"He's the one we're surprising," Soda muttered to Captain before turning to look at his brother pushing Johnny towards us. "Hey Dar!"

"Do you guys really have to yell across the whole place?" Darry asked as he maneuvered Johnny's wheelchair so the teen could push himself up to sit on the barstool next to Two-Bit. Then, after moving the wheelchair to the side and out of the way, Darry took a seat next to Soda and smiled at me. "Hi Kate."

"Hi Darry," I said, mirroring his smile. My eyes were immediately drawn to his hands, which were ripped to shreds. "What happened?" I asked, reaching out to hold his hands so I could study them.

Darry looked confused, then after glancing down at his hands, he pulled them away and his eyes shot back up to mine. "It's nothing."

"He had a chat with Tim's guy, Joe," Soda said with a smug look.

I felt my eyes get big. "You what?"

"Aw don't get mad at him, Kate. He couldn't let that guy off the hook for hittin' you," Two-Bit said, coming to my boyfriend's defense. "I warned you he was protective."

While Darry looked surprised by Two-Bit's comment, I let out a breath that wasn't quite a sigh. "Darry, you didn't need to-"

"Yes I did," he said shortly. The intensity in his eyes was almost overwhelming. "And if he comes near you again, I want to hear about it."

I wanted to remind everyone I didn't need protection and I could handle myself, but if I was being honest, it felt nice to have people that cared enough about me to take it upon themselves to take measures to ensure my safety.

Then, suddenly remembering that Cap was still standing there, I quickly changed topics and introduced Cap to the newcomers. "Anyways, Captain, this is my boyfriend, Darry. And this is Johnny."

Just like with Soda and Two-Bit, Captain shook Darry and Johnny's hands. "It's nice to meet you two. I've heard a lot about both of you."

"Apparently all good things, but I ain't buyin' it," Two-Bit fake-whispered to Johnny, who laughed at the jokester.

"Hey Johnny, since you're here, would you like to tour the kitchen?" Captain offered. "I know you aren't wanting to start yet or anything, but I can show you around now since we're slow tonight."

A guy like Captain was sure to make Johnny nervous since he was so big and muscular, but Captain seemed to sense it, because his voice was soft and his offer was genuine. Johnny looked almost embarrassed, but he managed to look up and reply. "I can't walk real good yet. I think my chair would get in the way. I don't want to mess anything up."

Cap grinned at him, then he limped around the counter, stopping only when he was standing next to Johnny. I saw all four of the guys watching Captain's movements, then one by one, they noticed his leg. Cap was wearing his usual attire, which included the left pant leg of his pants being cut off at the knee, exposing his whole prosthesis. He said having his pants cut like that made it easier to take the prosthetic leg on and off, or adjust it if needed. For people who weren't used to it, it's probably a little jarring, but I've become so accustomed to it, sometimes I forgot about it entirely.

"What hap-" Two-Bit was cut off when Soda elbowed him in the ribs.

"I lost it in Korea," Captain said, ignoring Soda's attempt of silencing Two-Bit and dropping the subject. Then he looked directly at Johnny. "It took some getting used to, but I don't try to hide it anymore. Plus, Connie made sure the kitchen is easy to navigate, and if a large clumsy man like me could do it, I know you'll be able to do it too."

Johnny looked at Cap's leg for another couple seconds, then when he looked back up at the man, there was a hint of determination in his eyes. "Yeah, okay. I'll take a look around."

"Wonderful," Cap said with a smile. Once Darry helped Johnny ease back into the wheelchair, Cap grasped the handles and gave the guys a smile. "We'll be back in a few minutes."

Once Johnny and Cap disappeared into the kitchen, I turned to face the three guys in front of me. They all looked shocked.

"You didn't say anything about his leg," Darry said quietly. He didn't sound mad, just surprised.

I shrugged. "It doesn't affect him much, and none of us here even notice it anymore."

"It might be good for Johnny to spend time with him," Soda said to his brother. "It ain't the same, but that guy is closer to understanding what Johnny's going through than the rest of us."

Darry nodded in agreement, then he looked back at me. "Thanks, Kate."

"It's no problem at all," I said.

"How did his appointment go?" Two-Bit asked.

Darry looked over at his friend. "Pretty good. He's walking better, and he's really only in the chair now because therapy makes him tired and sore. They think in a couple weeks he could be out of it for good."

While the other two cheered and said optimistic things, I just silently smiled. It's about time something goes their way.

Suddenly, Soda looked at me with a devilish grin on his face. "Hey, since Darry's here, could we get those chocolate shakes now?"

I laughed, and despite Darry adamantly saying they didn't need anything, I started getting four chocolate shakes ready for all of the guys.

After my shift, I decided to stop at the Curtis house before going home. Not only did I want to spend time with Darry, but Soda said that I should come over to help them decorate for Christmas. Once I parked in front of the Curtis house, I walked up the porch steps and was about to knock on the door, but it swung open before I had the chance.

"Kate, you're here!" Soda said excitedly. Then he spotted my fist in the air, and he laughed. "You don't need to knock, nobody does. Just walk right in; the door's always unlocked."

I chuckled at that. "So I've heard."

Soda smiled and opened the door wider, allowing me to walk into a scene of chaos.

The radio was playing Christmas songs, there were strings of tinsel all over the furniture, opened boxes covering the floor, and Pony and Johnny were trying to set the Christmas tree up in the corner of the room with Two-Bit directing them to move a couple inches one way or another.

"You weren't kidding about needing help," I joked.

Soda shrugged, still smiling. "Darry thinks we're getting carried away, but if you ask me, it ain't enough."

I raised my eyebrows. "What would be enough then?"

Soda gave me an mischievous look. "If I got some fake snow and sprinkled it around the house. Maybe even get Dally to dress as Santa."

After imagining snow around the inside of their house and Dally dressed up in a Santa outfit, I started laughing uncontrollably. "I'd pay money to see that."

"How much?" Two-Bit suddenly asked from his spot on the couch. "If it's more than twenty bucks, I'll make it happen."

I shook my head, still laughing. "Sorry Two-Bit, that's too high a price for me." Then I looked back at Soda. "Where's Darry?"

"He's in the kitchen taking care of some stuff," he said without giving me any other details. Then his voice got surprisingly quiet. "Hey, before you see him, I wanna show you the watch."

I nodded my head and followed Soda to what I assumed was his bedroom. Since fixing the watch was a surprise, I stayed silent and out of Darry's line of sight so he wouldn't come see me or wonder what we were doing.

Once inside Soda's bedroom, I was surprised to see two dressers, a desk littered with books, and pencil-drawn pictures of horses and members of the gang taped up on one of the walls. As Soda went into the closet to rummage through its contents, I walked closer to the desk and looked at the pictures. One of them in particular drew my attention.

"That's Mickey Mouse," Soda said, still keeping his voice quiet as he walked up to me. "Pony was still pretty young and he only saw him a couple times when he was at the stables I worked at, but somehow he remembers my horse well enough to draw him real good."

"Do you keep all of his drawing's in your room?" I asked as I glanced at the other pictures.

"We share this room," Soda explained simply. Now all the books and two dressers make sense. But there's only one bed. Sensing my confusion, Soda explained. "After our parents, Pony couldn't hardly sleep, and when he did, he woke up from awful nightmares. He would scream bloody murder, and it scared me and Darry somethin' awful, so I moved in here to calm him down and help him sleep. Ever since Johnny started living here, he took my old room and I just stayed in here."

I nodded my head, making a conscious effort not to show any indication of judgement because I honestly thought it was selfless of Sodapop to take care of Pony the way he did. "That's real sweet of you, Soda. I'm sure he appreciates it a lot."

He shrugged, acting as if he didn't do anything more than help his brother tie his shoes or something. "It helps me too, knowing where he is and that he's safe." I guessed what he meant without saying the words: "I have nightmares too, and it helps to have Poynboy there when I wake up."

Without saying anything about Soda's confession or lack thereof, I looked back at the picture of Mickey Mouse. It was breathtakingly beautiful and realistic. "He's an amazing artist."

"He really is." I turned away from the picture and looked at Soda. His eyes were glimmering with pride for his little brother, just like Darry's did whenever he talked about his brothers. "That kid's goin' somewhere. He could be an artist, a writer, or even a track star if he'd lay off them cigarettes."

I nodded in agreement. "It sure seems like he has a lot of talents."

Soda nodded. "He does." After standing there and admiring his brother's art, Soda showed me the item he held carefully in his hands. "Here's what I was talking about earlier."

It was a gold men's watch with a black face. On the watch face, not only was there the normal minute and hour hands for the time, but there were three more dials that I didn't understand with dashes and numbers. On the outside of the watch face, there were more numbers and dash marks too. It was a beautiful watch, and it looked expensive, but I knew that wasn't the main reason the brothers all seemed to care about it so much.

"It's amazing," I said.

"Since it stopped working, Darry hasn't worn it in a couple months, and after sitting on his dresser for a while, he packed it up and put it in the attic to store with the rest of our parents' stuff," Soda said sadly. Then, like a switch was flipped, he looked cheerful again. "He'll be so excited to see it working again. You sure you trust Cap with it?"

I could tell that while he was acting happy and excited, it was hard for him to trust someone who was basically a stranger with a prized procession that once belonged to his father. "I'd trust him with my life. He'll bring it back in one piece, and you've seen him; nobody will even think about trying to take it from him."

Soda grinned genuinely. "Alright, if you trust him, then that's enough for me. I'll bring it to the diner tomorrow." With that, he put it back in some corner of his messy closet.

I smiled at him. "Darry will be so happy. You and Pony are really sweet to think of this."

He shrugged, but he was still grinning. "It was Pony's idea, and I told him I'd do what I could to get it fixed, but it'll be thanks to you if it ever works again."

I waved at him dismissively. "Cap's the one that knows someone. And even if it was Ponyboy's idea, you're the one that brought it up at the diner. Don't act like you have nothing to do with it."

He smiled sheepishly, and after the front door slammed open and shut, he looked towards the direction of the living room. "That's probably Steve." Then he started walking towards the doorway. "He said he'd stop by after work."

"To help decorate?" I inquired, following Soda as he started walking out of the bedroom.

"That, and free food," Soda said with a smile. With the number of teenage boys constantly in the house, I was surprised the Curtises ever had food around.

Once we were in the hallway, I dared to speak at a normal volume. "I'll help you guys in a minute; I'm going to see what your brother's up to," I told Soda. He nodded, then joined the other boys in the living room, likely about to add to the commotion I already heard coming from that part of the house.

I walked towards the kitchen, only to find Darry sitting at the dining room table with papers sprawled all over the surface in front of him. Before greeting him, I took in his appearance. His elbows rested on the table, his head was hunched down, and his palms were pressed against his forehead. A moment passed, and he scribbled some things down on a piece of paper before returning to his previous position. Between his posture and the fact it was the first week of the month, I knew what it meant. Bills.

I slowly approached the table and sat down across from my boyfriend.

"I got it, Soda. Don't worry about it," he muttered, his voice sounding tired and defeated.

"Hi Darry," I said as sweetly as I could.

Instantly, his head shot up, and his striking eyes looked deep into mine. "Kate, hi. Sorry, I didn't know you were here," he said as he quickly started gathering the papers and putting them in a pile.

As the papers were being moved, I noticed at least two of them had "PAST DUE" in red letters at the top, and it made my heart drop. Living on the east side and not being wealthy wasn't anything to be ashamed about, but Darry was a proud man, and I knew he wouldn't want me to know about his family's financial status. Even more than that, he wouldn't want any form of pity or charity if I did find out. Still, I wished he wasn't worried about any of that.

"You don't have to do that, Darry," I said, trying to sound more patient than demeaning. "I pay bills too. It's a burden we both have to deal with. Being an adult sure isn't fun."

Once the papers were stacked neatly in a pile, he pushed it aside and returned his focus on me. "No, it sure isn't. But we can't really go back to high school, can we?" he said with a sad smile.

"No, we're stuck being geriatric twenty year-olds," I said with a small laugh. Thankfully, he laughed at it too.

As we sat there with a pile of bills off to the side, I started thinking about how difficult it must be for Darry to deal with all sorts of finances by himself. Then the thought of Christmas presents popped into my mind again, and I felt nauseous at the thought of Darry spending money on me when his family obviously needed every cent.

Suddenly, there was a loud crash that originated from the living room, immediately pulling me out of my thoughts. I jumped out of my chair and was about to run to teens that were busy decorating, but when I only heard sounds of laughter, I tried to ease the tension in my body and sat back down.

"Do I need to come in there?" Darry shouted half-heartedly towards the living room without even getting up from his chair.

A chorus of "no!" sounded, and I eased back into the chair while Darry chuckled at the antics of the five hooligans in the living room.

"How do you even get anything done in here?" I asked jokingly.

Darry shrugged. "You get used to it." A moment later, his eyes widened, and he jumped up to his feet. "I should've asked earlier. Did you eat yet? Do you need something to drink?"

I was startled by the sudden change in his demeanor, but then I realized I had stumbled onto "at-home Darry," and it must've taken him a minute to return to "boyfriend Darry." I didn't mind seeing him in a different state than usual. In fact, I was glad I got a glimpse of another aspect of Darry's life, even if that meant I could see how stressed he was when he was away from others.

"I'm alright, Darry. I ate at work. You can sit down," I said calmly. After a moment of consideration, he slowly sat back down across from me. "Are you doing okay? You seemed really stressed."

"I'm fine," he said too quickly. He was looking at me, but I had a feeling his eyes were looking at my face, specifically the still-healing cut on my cheek, rather than meeting my eyes. "I'm just a little tired, and doing math gets harder when it's late."

I debated calling him out and telling him I knew it was more than that, but I didn't want to start an argument with my boyfriend over his finances. Instead, I nodded and acted like I believed him. "And the noises coming from the decorating committee probably isn't making it any easier."

He chuckled at that. "I honestly don't notice most of the time. It's practically like listening to the radio at this point."

I laughed. "Sure, because a bunch of boys roughhousing and causing a ruckus is just like listening to Elvis."

"It is around here," Darry said fondly.

The radio started playing a popular Christmas song, and it seemed to spark something in Darry. "What are your plans for Christmas?"

I grinned shyly at him. "I was going to work, but Connie told me I'm not allowed to. She said since I worked Thanksgiving, I couldn't work Christmas. Then when I pointed out that it had never been a rule before, she said I should spend time with my 'handsome boyfriend and the rest of the boys.'"

His eyes gleamed and he smiled at me. "Good, because we'd love for you to be here."

The thought of spending Christmas at the Curtis house was exciting, but I couldn't help but feel a little nervous. "Are you sure? I don't want to intrude or anything."

Darry gave me a pointed look. "Kate, you won't be intruding. You're my girlfriend, and I'm inviting you." Then, apparently sensing my hesitation, he added, "you were here for Thanksgiving, and my brothers already said they want you here for Christmas too. All the guys and Two-Bit's mom and sister will be over too."

If his brothers are okay with it, then I guess it's okay.

I smiled and gave him a nod. "As long as everyone's okay with it, I'd love to be here for Christmas." He looked pleased, and I hoped the idea I was about to propose didn't dampen his mood. "Speaking of Christmas, I had an idea that I want to run by you."

One of his eyebrows quirked up. "Really? What is it?"

"Well, it's an expensive time of year for everyone, and we haven't been dating for too long," I started, suddenly feeling anxious about my idea. What if this is a bad idea? What if he's going to be hurt by me suggesting this? I debated backtracking, but since I had already started, I knew I had to fully commit. "What would you say if we agreed to not buy Christmas gifts for each other? Instead, we could spend time together and do something that doesn't cost money."

He looked at me quizzically, then his eyes got wide as he glanced at the pile of bills he had moved. When he looked back at me, his expression and his voice were both sad. "It's alright, Kate. You don't have to worry about me. I'll figure something out. I always do."

I studied him, and I realized that he probably felt like I was pitying him, which was absolutely not what I intended. "No Darry, it's not that," I said quickly to absolve his thoughts and concerns. "I haven't been earning as much money at the diner as normal, so I have to pinch some pennies for the time being." It was the truth, even though I had savings that I could dip into to buy Darry a gift, but he didn't have to know that. I'm trying to help you, Darry. "Plus, you're not exactly easy to shop for," I added jokingly.

He seemed to lighten up slightly, but he still looked uneasy. "Don't worry about getting me anything, Kate. But you can't possibly think I'm not getting my girlfriend something for Christmas."

"I'm thinking you should listen to what your girlfriend is asking," I said as I narrowed my eyes slightly, but I also grinned at him to let him know I wasn't actually upset, but I was being serious. "I figured you'd put up a fight, but I'm more stubborn than you, so you know I'll win."

He studied me closely. Then he put his arms down on the table and leaned towards me. "Why wouldn't you want a gift?"

I copied his movements and leaned forward. "It's not that," I started. Then I grabbed his hands, loving the feeling of his strong hands underneath my own, but not so much his split knuckles. "It's that I don't want either of us to be more stressed than we already are. The most important thing is to spend time with loved ones, so as long as I get to do that, I don't need anything."

His icy blues bore into my eyes, and it felt like I was an open book that he could easily read. It made me feel vulnerable, but there was a part of me that relished the feeling.

"Would it make you happy if I agreed?" Darry finally asked.

I grinned. "Yes, it would."

He let out a sigh, looking like he wasn't happy about something, but he was about to do it anyway. "Alright. No spending money on Christmas gifts for each other."

I smiled at him and gave his hands a squeeze. "Thank you."

He maneuvered his hands so he was holding mine, and he lifted them in order to press his lips against the back of my hands. Then he grinned at me. "Your birthday is fair game though."

I sat back in my chair and I laughed at Darry's comment. "Fine, when April comes around, I'll let you buy me whatever you want."

We sat there and continued to talk about anything and everything that came to mind, both of us acting like there wasn't probably a wrestling match occurring in the other room. Other than our daily phone calls, it had been a while since the two of us had time alone, and it was a nice change of pace. Eventually, Darry decided we should go in the living room to make sure nothing was broken and to see if progress had been made in decorating for Christmas. Surprisingly, despite all of the fuss we had been hearing, the room looked almost completely decorated and the tree already had ornaments hanging. I sat in the recliner and watched as Darry's brothers pulled him in to assist in their efforts. I didn't miss the smile on his face as he put the star on top of the tree.

Two-Bit had abandoned his directing duties and had apparently decided to watch Mickey Mouse on the tv, not even bothering to turn off the radio to reduce the sheer volume of noise in the house. Meanwhile, Steve and Johnny sat on the couch, looking like they were trying not to get in the Curtis brothers' way.

In the midst of watching the boys, listening to the radio, and seeing cartoons play on the tv, I started thinking about what I could get Darry for Christmas that didn't cost money, and it didn't take long before I came up with the perfect idea. I just had to make a phone call first.

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

Kate and I managed to fit in two more dates before Christmas was almost upon us. The first one included us going to another movie, and for the second one, she picked up pizza and brought it to my house because she didn't want me to worry about making dinner after a particularly long week of work. For the latter, we only got to spend about an hour alone before the guys started trickling in, which inevitably led to the guys all wanting to talk to Kate until she had to leave.

Despite not getting a lot of time alone together, I was eager to see what Kate had planned for the Saturday before Christmas. She had told me it was the day that I'd get my Christmas present, but she didn't give me any more details. She had also made sure Soda and I were both off of work that day, but she wouldn't tell me why; she just said she wanted to spend the day with me and my family. I was surprised that whatever my Christmas present entailed included other people, but I wasn't necessarily mad about it, just confused.

As the day got closer, Kate told me that whatever she had planned would remain a surprise until we actually got to our destination. By then, I was curious enough to let her go forward with her plan without asking too many questions.

The night before Kate's surprise, all the guys were over at the house when Kate stopped by after work. We managed to get her to tell us a few more details without spoiling anything. She admitted it would be a bit of a drive, but we wouldn't be in the truck for more than an hour at a time. Unfortunately, Johnny's still-healing back meant sitting in a car for that long was still too painful, so Dally decided he'd hang out with him while my brothers and I were gone with Kate. Kate looked a little upset and guilty about Johnny not being able to go, but he told her it was fine and it would be good for the four of us to spend time together. Kate smiled at him and promised he'd get to go to the same place one day when his back got better.

When that Saturday morning came around, my brothers and I were up early per Kate's instructions. I got up when it was still dark out, so I showered, got dressed, then started making breakfast. Not long after that, I heard the door open and shut quietly, which could only mean one thing.

"I'm in here, Kate," I said in the direction of the living room. I didn't want to disturb everyone else that was sleeping, so I kept my voice at a normal speaking volume.

A few moments later, she came walking into the kitchen with a huge smile on her face. Even in a simple pair of jeans and her hair in a braid, she was the prettiest girl I'd ever seen, and she nearly took my breath away. She walked up to me, and even while I was still making eggs, she hugged me from behind and I felt her press the side of her face into my back. "Good morning, Darry."

I smiled to myself. I could get used to this. I put my spatula down, grabbed her hands, and pulled them towards my lips so I could kiss them. Then, in one move, I turned around and guided her hands to rest on the back of my neck so I could lean down and press my lips against hers.

"Good morning," I muttered when I broke away just far enough to speak without mumbling against her lips.

Her loving eyes met mine before she leaned in for another kiss. Yeah, I could definitely get used to this.

"If you're gonna make out and burn our food, you can move aside," Soda joked.

Kate and I broke apart and looked at my brother. His hair was disheveled and he still looked half asleep, but he was smirking at the fact he caught his older brother kissing his girlfriend in the kitchen. In the background, I heard the shower running, which meant Pony was up too.

"Morning, Soda," Kate said with a smile as she stepped away from me. "I'm sorry, I'll leave the chef alone."

Soda waved her off as he walked towards the stove. "That's alright, I can take over cooking duties." He lightly pushed me away from the food and toward Kate, giving us both a wink. "Darry's food is boring anyways. Plus, then Pony will get to do dishes all by himself."

"Boring?" Kate questioned in an entertained voice.

"He means I don't make it all the colors of the rainbow," I explained. "In addition to mixing jelly and eggs like a crazy person, Soda likes to mix things up by changing what color everything is supposed to be."

Kate smiled and tried to keep her laugh quiet. "I love that. Life should be fun and colorful."

"Thank you!" Soda said with a smile. Then he gave me a jokingly serious look. "At least someone appreciates my genius."

I rolled my eyes. "Whatever. While you're doing that, I'm going to throw a few jackets in the truck in case you or Pony get cold."

"Figured out where we're going yet?" Soda asked, looking at me, then at Kate. "Pony and I were trying to guess all night. Care to give me a hint?"

Kate shrugged while a smug look plastered her face. "I think you'll like it."

Soda flipped the eggs, then let out a dramatic sigh. "That's not a helpful hint."

Kate and I laughed as we both left the kitchen. Apparently, she was planning on accompanying me to bring the jackets to the truck, but I didn't mind. I was always happy to spend even just a minute alone with her.

Once I put the jackets in the truck and shut the door, Kate turned to walk back to the house, but then she stopped and gave me a look. "Okay Darry, there's one more thing I should tell you before we leave."

I nodded. My heart rate was steadily increasing, but I tried to maintain my composure despite the pain in my chest. What could she possibly need to tell me?

"Don't freak out, but you'll meet some of my family today," she said casually.

My heart rate skyrocketed. "Wh- what?"

"It's nothing to worry about, it's not formal or anything," she said as she lightly grabbed my arm, assumingly to calm my nerves. "My surprise just happens to include my family. I promise you don't need to worry. It just didn't feel right not to tell you before we get there."

I tried to get my heart to stop racing and return to its normal rhythm, but it wasn't happening quick enough for my liking. Once I felt like I could breathe and speak normally, I finally replied. "And you wanted my brothers to come too?" I asked with raised eyebrows, trying to figure out what in the world Kate had planned.

She nodded, a smile crossing her face. "Yes. If they found out we went there without them, I think they'd be pretty upset they didn't get to come with. Plus, I wanted them to join anyways. I know they'll like it."

I nodded my head. Given the fact my heart rate was still a little too fast for comfort, I thought I'd be panicking more, but between the grip on my arm and the gorgeous pair of eyes looking at me, I couldn't really be frightened. "Okay. Thank you for telling me."

Her face brightened. "So you're not mad?"

I shook my head, then wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her closer to me. For a moment, I wondered if she could hear or feel my heart still pounding. "No, I'm not mad. But is there any chance you'll tell me where we're going? I am driving, you know."

She smirked at me, but I could recognize the stubborn look in her eyes. "No, I'll give you directions. You just drive."

"Are we there yet?" Soda asked for the hundredth time.

"If you ask again, I'm going to shove you out the window," Ponyboy tiredly mumbled, earning a laugh from the rest of us in the truck.

In the back seat, Pony was leaning his head against the window, apparently trying to sleep during the drive. Meanwhile, Soda was practically bouncing with energy as he looked out the window, constantly trying to figure out where we were headed.

"I promise it'll be worth it," Kate said.

"How much longer?" Soda whined.

I was about to tell Soda to quit acting like a child, but Kate's chuckling from next to me made me bite my tongue. "About ten minutes. Darry, take the next exit."

"Yes ma'am," I said obediently.

After taking the exit off the freeway, we were immediately met with farmland as far as the eye could see. Suddenly, I somehow figured it out. Of course.

I glanced over at Kate, who was smiling as she kept looking straight ahead. Despite not meeting my eyes, one of her eyebrows quirked up, which told me she knew I was looking at her. "So… you know where we're headed?"

"Yeah, I think I do," I said as I turned to look at the road. Then I shook my head as I let out a short chuckle. "I can't believe I didn't figure it out before."

Kate laughed a little, while Soda grabbed my seat and shook it. "What?! Where are we going? Darry, tell me!"

"Sorry little buddy, I think it'll be better as a surprise," I said, not able to erase the smile from my face.

For a few more minutes, I followed Kate's instructions until we drove up a long dirt driveway that led up to a white farmhouse on top of a small hill. Nearby, there was a smaller building that looked like a smaller house, and not too far away, I spotted a barn.

"A farm?" Pony questioned as I parked the truck. "Whose is it?"

Kate turned to looked back at my brothers. "It's my aunt and uncle's. I heard how much you guys like the country and everything, so I thought it would be fun to spend the day here. And Soda, there's horses."

At the mention of horses, Soda jumped out the truck, with the rest of us following suit. Kate led the way towards the farmhouse, carrying a bag that I hadn't noticed she brought. I walked alongside her, Pony was following as he looked around dreamily, and I could tell it took every ounce of willpower Soda had to keep himself from running off to find the horses.

Suddenly, the front door of the house opened, and a middle-aged woman walked out, already smiling at us. "Catherine! It's so good to see you, sweetie!"

"Hi aunt Kay," Kate said as she approached the woman. The two of them hugged, and I couldn't help but feel a tug on my heart as I saw Kate have yet another mother figure in her life. That's a dumb thing to be jealous of, Darry.

When the two of them separated, Kate looked around. "Where's Uncle Ted?"

The woman gave Kate a small frown. "I'm sorry, honey. He had to go help Joshua at his place. Apparently, the cattle got through the fence."

Meeting one of Kate's family members seemed substantially easier than meeting two, so as much as I would've liked to meet her uncle too, it took some pressure off of me to know he wasn't around.

There was a flash of disappointment on Kate's face, but it quickly faded and changed back to excitement. "Oh right, introductions. Kay, this is-"

"Oh I know who they are," the woman, Kay, said. She was still smiling as she looked at me and my brothers. "The tall one must be your handsome boyfriend, Darry."

I felt myself blush, but I pushed past that and extended my hand towards her. "It's nice to meet you, ma'am."

She shook my hand, and I was surprised at how strong her grip was. I guess that comes from working on the farm. "Darlin', you can call me Aunt Kay, or even just Kay. Everyone does, even the neighbor boys around here."

I nodded, but I stayed silent as she withdrew her hand. Kate had moved to stand next to me while Kay looked over at my brothers. "And you must be Sodapop and Ponyboy."

"You know us?" Soda asked. He sounded surprised, but not upset; more like excited that Kate had apparently told her about them.

The woman nodded. "Catherine's told me a lot about all of you and your friends." With that, she looked back at me. "And you… thanks for lookin' out for her. She's certainly good at finding trouble."

"I am not!" Kate interrupted, but her voice had no heat. In fact, she was laughing.

"Sweetheart, you could find trouble just as easy as your cousins do," Kay said without hesitating.

Kate looked like she was going to argue, but I threw my arm around her shoulders and looked down at her with a smirk. "You do remember what happened at the rodeo, right?" I didn't want to bring up what happened to her at the bar, it just didn't seem right to bring that up again, but the incident at the rodeo with the injured horse seemed like a safe topic.

My beautiful girlfriend glared up at me, but I knew she wasn't actually upset.

"Speaking of which, I heard Kate's not the only one who likes horses," Kay said with a smug look on her face. "Sodapop, would you like to go see them?"

Soda's face brightened so much, it was like I was looking at the sun. "Yes please!"

Kay led the four of us towards the barn, and while Soda and Pony walked with her, Kate and I were behind all of them, my arm still around her shoulders. There was a bounce in my brothers' steps as they eagerly followed Kay. When we were about halfway to the barn, Kate slowed a little to create some space between us and the other three. "This is why I wanted all of you here. I knew they'd like it."

I grinned at her, then kissed her temple. "They won't want to leave."

She smirked back up at me. "Just you wait. There's more."

I wasn't sure what she meant by that, but I was excited to find out.

Kay stopped at a wooden fence, and turned to smile at all of us. "This is my herd of rebels."

We all walked up to the fence, rested our arms on the top wooden beam, and looked ahead. It was a large pasture with at least a dozen horses scattered around, most of them drinking water from the pond in the middle. There was every color of horse imaginable out there: bay, chestnut, grey, black, even some pintos. While I thought horses were pretty tuff and interesting to be around, my brothers loved them even more. Soda was practically giggling and trembling in anticipation, which made him look like he was ten years old again.

"You have so many," Soda said in awe.

"Kay is sort of a horse-whisperer," Kate said with a proud look on her face. "She rescues horses that nobody else wants because they're either too difficult or too dangerous for the average person."

Soda looked at Kate's aunt like she was a goddess or something. "What's your secret?"

The woman gave him a soft grin. "Be more stubborn than the horse."

That got all of us to laugh, but Soda most of all. Then, when his laughs turned to small chuckles, he looked towards me and Kate. "Then you two ought to be great with horses too."

I turned to look at Kate, prepared to make some remark about her being more stubborn than me, but she was looking at Soda with a fake offended expression. "What could you possibly mean by that?"

"To be fair, Catherine, you are just as good with the horses as I am. You know what that means," Kay said with a smirk, causing us to laugh again.

For the first time in a long time, I felt completely relaxed. Something about being in the country, laughing with my brothers and Kate, along with Kate's sassy aunt, made me feel perfectly content. This all just feels right. I could get used to being out here.

"Oh, I almost forgot," Kate suddenly said, pulling me out of my thoughts. She set her bag down on the ground, opened it, and reached inside. "I brought something for you, Ponyboy. In case you're interested."

"Me?" Pony asked, sounding genuinely surprised.

"Yup!" Kate said as she pulled out a notebook and some pencils. As she handed them to Pony, my brother gave her a confused look, which just made her smile. "I heard you like to draw. I figured since we're here, you might get some inspiration."

Ponyboy beamed at her as he accepted the gift. "Thanks, Kate."

"Don't mention it," she said before returning to her spot at the fence next to me. She tied her bag to the wooden beam, freeing up her hands. "I also brought some apples and carrots for the horses… just in case anyone wants to see them up-close and feed them."

"I do!" Soda shouted, then he immediately dug in Kate's bag and grabbed an apple.

Before I could scold him for being rude, Soda did his horse call. It was a whistle like the one our gang and the Shepard gang uses– starting with a long, low note and ending with a sudden high note– but he added an inflection in the middle, which added a couple extra tones. The whistle immediately got the attention of the horses in the pasture, and while a few of them started walking towards us, a large black horse started trotting in our direction.

"Of course it's him that's running up here," Kay said mysteriously.

I turned to my left and looked at her. What's that supposed to mean?

Apparently noticing my confusion and slight concern, Kay gave me an amused look. "Out of all of my horses, that gelding is the one that gives me the most trouble. You'd think he was a stallion by the way he parades around and thinks he's king of this place."

"Is he dangerous?" I asked, immediately on edge. If the horse-whisperer has problems with this horse, then what does that mean for the rest of us? Should I get my brothers and Kate away from the fence?

To my dismay, Kay shrugged. "Not necessarily."

Needless to say, that did not calm my nerves.

The black gelding was running towards us, and he started whinnying loudly. I hope he's friendly. Suddenly, Soda scrambled to duck between the wooden beams of the fence, apparently about to go into the enclosure.

"Soda!" I said, reaching across Kate to grab him, but he was too fast. He was already running towards the black horse.

I moved to duck through the fence and go after him, but Kate held me back by grabbing my arm tightly. I looked at her, wondering why she wouldn't let me get my brother, but she didn't seem worried at all. "Don't worry, he'll be fine," she said confidently.

I wanted to argue, to tell her horses could be dangerous, and nothing Kay said told me this horse could be trusted, but words escaped me as I watched Soda approach the horse.

"Darry, is that-" Ponyboy started, but he never finished his question.

He never finished it because we both already knew what he was about to ask, and also what the answer was.

Standing in front of us, eating an apple and getting his nose rubbed by Soda, was none other than Mickey Mouse.

"Holy shit," I muttered, letting out a breath I didn't know I was holding.

"Language," Pony joked under his breath. I ignored him, letting it slide since we were both dumbfounded by what was happening in front of us.

Soda was sobbing with joy, rubbing his hands all over Mickey Mouse's head. The gelding seemed to enjoy it too with all of the noises he was making. If horses could purr, Mickey Mouse was purring for Sodapop.

"How…" I started, but I was so shocked, I couldn't say anything else. Next to me, Kate was chuckling with a huge smile on her face. "You knew it was him?"

Kate spared a glance in my direction. "I did. As soon as you told me about Soda and his horse, I knew. That's why I wanted to surprise y'all."

I stared at her, then I looked back to Soda and his horse. This can't be happening. This can't be real. Can it?

I turned to look back at Kate, and she was still gazing at me like she was trying to read me. Before I could try to say anything else, she grabbed the bag of apples and carrots, then dipped through the fence, turning around to look at me and Pony. "C'mon, let's go say hi."

Pony and I followed Kate's lead, ducking through the fence and walking towards Mickey Mouse and Soda, who was still bawling.

"I missed you, buddy," I could hear my brother mutter against the horse's face. In response, Mickey Mouse was still making purring noises. As we approached with more food, the young horse started smacking his lips, causing Soda to laugh in the midst of his sobs. "Yeah, you're still one hungry horse, ain't ya?"

"Aunt Kay says he eats almost twice as much as any other horse here," Kate said with a fond smile the second Mickey Mouse swiped an apple from her hand.

Soda pulled away from the horse slightly so he could wipe the tears from his cheeks before turning to look at Kate. "I can't believe it. He's here. Has he been here the whole time?"

Kate nodded a little, then she gave a few carrots to one of the other horses that had approached us before replying. "His previous owner thought he was too difficult to handle, so he wanted to get rid of him. In fact, when Aunt Kay bought him, the guy told her only one person at the stables seemed to be able to deal with him… I wonder who that could be," Kate said sarcastically.

Soda glowed at the praise, and he leaned his head against the side of Mickey Mouse's face. "Thank you for this, Kate. Thank you so much."

"No need to thank me," Kate said with a smile. She looked like she was about to say something else, but then a red horse nudged her from behind, making her spill a few carrots onto the ground, which were quickly eaten by the equine creatures that had surrounded us. Kate turned to look at the horse that bumped into her, and her face brightened. "Well hello there, pretty girl. Your eye's looking better."

Her eye? What?

Suddenly, I spotted a scar that stretched vertically across the horse's left eye. "Is that… is that the horse from the rodeo?" I asked Kate.

Kate nodded, then stroked the red horse between the eyes. "Yes, it is. Once I told my aunt about her, Kay decided she needed to bring her here." Then Kate turned her head towards my brothers. "Boys, I'd like you to meet Kay's newest addition to the farm: Scarlet. She's the one Darry and I helped on our date at the rodeo."

While Soda stayed with his horse and just looked at the red mare, Pony slowly approached Scarlet and let her sniff him before reaching out to pet her. Scarlet's ears went back a little and she stomped her feet down, which made Pony freeze in his tracks.

"Don't take it personally, Ponyboy. Scarlet's just a little timid of most people. She isn't difficult in the same ways as the other horses here are, for instance Mickey Mouse, but she has some trauma that Kay's helping her work through," Kate said softly as she gave the mare a carrot. "She doesn't let my uncle get within a mile of her, so believe it or not, she actually seems to like you all."

I moved to go towards Scarlet's left side, making sure I was talking softly as I moved so I wouldn't startle her. "Hey girl. It's okay." She let me touch her front left shoulder without flinching away, so I was pretty pleased with myself.

"I think she remembers you," Kate said fondly. I could only smile in return.

"Is she called 'Scarlet' because of her color, or because of the scar?" Pony questioned. He was already petting the buckskin horse that approached him.

"Yes," Kate said simply before she busted out laughing, making Scarlet jump slightly before allowing Kate to resume petting her. "It's both. My aunt thinks she's hilarious."

"Because I am!" Kay said from her spot on the other side of the fence. She was only about twenty feet away from us, so Kate had to have known she'd hear the remark about her.

Kate rolled her eyes, but then smiled. "Kay figured this mare needed a new name for a new life, and when she came up with the name Scarlet, she thought it was perfectly fitting." Pony nodded, then his attention was focused on the horse he was petting.

We spent the whole day at the farm, mostly with the horses. Kate's aunt made sandwiches for lunch, and after we devoured those, Kay refused to let us help with the dishes, so we all went right back outside. While my brothers returned to the horse pasture after lunch, Kate and I walked around so she could show me the other parts of the farm. According to Kate, Kay rescued more than just horses, which became apparent quickly. There were some sheep, goats, chickens, cats, and even a donkey. Past the areas dedicated to the animals, Kate told me there are fields of wheat and corn. With everything going on at this place, do these people ever have free time?

The irony of my thought wasn't lost on me.

We eventually returned to the horse pasture, where I spotted Pony inside the enclosure, sitting on the ground and resting his back against the wooden fence. He was drawing in the notebook Kate gave him, which made me smile. Soda was still with Mickey Mouse inside the pasture, sparing some pets for other horses as they walked towards him.

Kate and I took our previous spots along the fence, leaning our arms on the top beam. We stood there silently, just watching my brothers and the horses. I realized that not only had I not been so relaxed in such a long time, it had been what felt like eternity since I saw my brothers at peace too.

"I don't know what else to say other than thanks," I said after some time. Kate turned to look at me, and the way the sun hit her eyes only intensified the color variations in her irises. She is beautiful in every possible way. "Thank you so much, Kate."

"Just like I told Soda earlier, there's no need to thank me," she replied with a smile. "I'm glad you all could be here."

I leaned down and pressed my lips against her forehead, then I rested my forehead against hers so I could look deep into her eyes. "Me too."

A whinny drew both of our attentions towards the pasture. Mickey Mouse was bobbing his head up and down, which drew a laugh from Soda. Off to the side, I noticed that Pony was smiling.

"It's been so long since I've seen them like this," I said quietly. I wasn't sure how to elaborate to my girlfriend what I meant "this" was exactly, but she didn't question it, so I hoped she somehow understood.

She nudged me a little, causing me to turn to look at her. "You seem happy too."

I grinned, then leaned forward to give her a quick kiss. Then, when we separated, I said, "I am. I'm really happy."

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

When I woke up on Christmas morning, I knew it was still early just from the sunlight that came through my bedroom window. I was so accustomed to waking up early, that I didn't even try to get more sleep; I decided to get up and get ready for what was sure to be an emotional day.

It was the first Christmas without our parents, and every time the thought crossed my mind, I felt sick to my stomach. My brothers and I hadn't said those exact words, but we knew we were all thinking about it. That's why we went to visit them in the cemetery the day before.

After getting dressed, I quietly made a pot of coffee, hoping I wouldn't wake anyone else up by moving around in the kitchen. On a whim, after pouring myself a cup of coffee, I decided to go sit on the porch to watch the sunrise. Ponyboy always talked about sunrises and sunsets, mostly with Johnny or Soda, but I had overheard him enough times to know he really enjoyed them. It's been a while since I've sat back and watched one.

It was a brisk morning in Tulsa, but the warmth of the glorious dark liquid in my mug kept me from freezing outside on the porch. As the minutes ticked by, my gaze didn't move from the sky. The colors were indeed beautiful, and I found myself starting to relax, which was an unusual feeling since I was constantly stressed about several things all at once.

I have to hand it to Ponyboy; there's something special about these.

By the time the sky's colors were fading to its typical blue color, my coffee mug was empty, and I was starting to feel the effects of the cold air, so I went back into the house to pour myself a refill. With a fresh cup of coffee in hand, I sat down in my recliner and started to read the newspaper.

I had told Kate to come over any time she wanted to on Christmas, and I expected her to want to sleep in on a rare day she had off of work. However, less than half an hour after I sat down in the recliner, the front door opened quietly. I peered over the paper in my hands, only to find Kate walking into the house with wrapped gifts in her hands.

The sunlight washed over her as she entered the house. The green shirt she wore gave her a striking appearance since it made her green irises and the red in her hair appear even brighter.

She's gorgeous.

"Kate," I said as I let out a breath.

"Good morning, Darry," she said, flashing her bright smile at me as she slipped her shoes off. It seemed like she didn't even notice that she left me almost breathless. "Merry Christmas."

After shaking my head a little to clear it, I tossed the paper to the side and jumped to my feet. I approached my girlfriend, and after I gave her a quick kiss on the cheek, I smiled at her. "Merry Christmas, Kate." Then I took the pile of presents from her arms and moved to put them under the tree. As I set them down, I realized something. She went against our agreement.

I turned to look at Kate. "What happened to not spending money?" I asked, folding my arms over my chest. I didn't want to sound angry, but I wondered why she would come up with the idea of not spending money for Christmas presents if she was going to go against it anyways.

She walked up to me and loosely wrapped her arms around my neck before she looked up at me warmly. "Technically, we only agreed not to spend money on each other," she pointed out with a small grin on her face. "And I'm sorry, but none of those presents are for you, sweetie."

I guess that's technically following our agreement. But still, she didn't need to buy presents for the boys. I don't want her spending money if things are tight for her too.

"I didn't spend money on these either. I promise," she added, still looking up at me with a sweet look on her face. "I just wanted to do something for the boys."

I was touched. Even after she surprised my brothers and me with the trip to the farm, she apparently felt the need to give them tangible presents. Not only that, but I spotted Johnny's name on one of the gifts too. Pretending to be reluctant, I wrapped my arms around her waist and rolled my eyes. "I guess that's alright, since you technically didn't break our agreement."

She smiled, then went on her tip-toes to give me a quick kiss. "Thank you for understanding," she said with a little bit of sass.

I laughed a little at that. This girl is something else.

"You know, my brothers haven't stopped talking about the farm since we got back. Soda's telling everyone that'll listen how he has his horse back," I started, still keeping my arms around my girlfriend so she remained close. She didn't seem like she wanted to break apart anyways.

Then I dropped my voice lower, hoping she realized how serious I was about to be. "Seeing my brothers so happy… it was the best gift anyone could've given me. I really can't thank you enough for that."

Her eyes seemed to shine as she smiled up at me. "You're welcome. I'm glad I was able to do something for you all. And you're always welcome to go back there. Kay loved you three, and I know she'd loved the rest of the guys too."

"Really?!" Soda shouted, making me and Kate jump in surprise. My brother had suddenly made an appearance by running into the living room. Kate and I broke apart just in time for Soda to come skidding to a halt right next to her. "We can go back?"

Kate laughed and nodded her head at my crazy brother. "Of course."

Soda's eyes practically popped out of his head, then he suddenly squeezed Kate into a tight hug. "Thank you thank you thank you!"

She briefly looked stunned, and with her arms pinned to her sides, she wasn't able to do much but stand there and let Soda keep hugging her. After a moment, the shock wore off and Kate let out a laugh that sounded slightly strained. "You're welcome, Soda."

I put my hand on Soda's shoulder and pulled it a little, hoping he'd get the message. "Lay off, little buddy. You're going to suffocate her."

Reluctantly, my brother let go of Kate, but he stayed where he was and still looked at her like she was the best thing he'd ever seen. "Sorry Kate, but glory I never thought I'd see my horse again."

"We get it, Pepsi," I said calmly, trying to coax him to relax a little bit. I loved seeing him so happy, but there were several reasons I hoped he could keep his voice down. "But you if you don't quiet down, Pony and John-"

"Mornin'," Johnny mumbled, rubbing the sleep out of his eyes. His dark hair was going every which way, and he looked like he was barely able to stay upright, but for once, it wasn't because of his back injury; it was because of his exhaustion.

"Mornin' Johnny!" Soda said lightly, as if he didn't realize he was probably the reason the teen woke up.

"Merry Christmas Johnny," Kate said brightly.

When he heard Kate's voice, Johnny's head snapped up, and I could see him try to erase the tired expression written all over his face. "Merry Christmas, Kate. You guys too," he said, looking at me and Soda.

Ponyboy suddenly made an appearance behind his friend, having a similarly tired look on his face before he let out a yawn. "-rry Christmas guys."

"Were you two up late to try to catch Santa or something?" Soda asked with a wild grin on his face.

Pony shook his head. "No, I was in Johnny's room late last night finishing your presents. I didn't wrap them though, so I'll get them later when we open presents."

I looked at my youngest brother quizzically, wondering what on Earth he was working on, but I figured I'd find out later, so I let it slide. Instead of asking him about it, I moved to ruffled Pony's already-messy hair. "Since we're all awake, I'll make breakfast. You want some coffee, little colt?"

Pony's face scrunched up into a disgusted look. "Gross, no."

I grinned at his reaction. When I was his age, I hated coffee too, but now it's sometimes the only reason I can make it through the day. That, along with the constant reminder that I had to provide for three teenage boys.

"Oh that reminds me," Kate suddenly interjected. "I left something in my car, I'll be right back." Without any further explanation, Kate rushed out the door.

The three boys looked towards the door, confusion written on their faces, but when Kate walked back in a minute later with a large box in her arms that smelled delightful, I knew all of them were excited about whatever she brought.

"I stopped by the bakery on my way here to get some donuts," she said with a smile.

I didn't have to look at the guys to know their expressions likely mirrored my own. We never got donuts, mostly because the money I set aside for groceries needed to purchase nutritious food that would give the boys enough protein and energy for the day, which pastries couldn't provide. Donuts were a treat that we hadn't had in a long time, and my mouth was watering just from the smell.

"No way! Thanks Kate!" Soda said excitedly as he reached for the box in Kate's hands. He took it and quickly made his way to the kitchen, with Pony and Johnny following close behind.

"Manners Soda," I scolded, knowing all too well that he wasn't listening to me.

After breakfast, the five of us gathered around the living room. Johnny had an extra day of physical therapy before the holiday so his muscles were still pretty sore, which led to him lying down on the couch with his feet resting on Pony's lap. Soda sat in the chair on the other side of the room, which left the recliner for Kate. I told her to take my typical spot, but she apparently disapproved of me sitting on the floor next to her, because before I knew it, she guided me to sit in the recliner and she perched herself to sit on the arm of it. It didn't look comfortable, and I thought it was ridiculous to let the only woman in the house to not have a proper seat on furniture, so in a bold move, I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her down to sit on my lap. She let out a small squeal in surprise, but she immediately started giggling and smiling at me when she realized it was just me pulling her closer.

Soda started a small fire in the fireplace to warm the house, and when he moved to sit back down in the chair, I caught him glance at me and Kate, and I could see him barely suppressing a smile. That happened to be exactly what I was doing too.

"Wanna open presents now?" Pony asked, his eyes bright and excited since he had fully woken up after eating breakfast.

"Sure kiddo. Why don't you and Soda hand them all out," I said, not wanting to move from my spot on the recliner with Kate.

In record time, my brothers distributed the presents to everyone, and I was surprised when there ended up being two presents with my name on them by my feet. It still bothered me that I didn't get Kate anything for Christmas, but it looked like she held up her end of the deal since none of the presents she brought into the house ended up on the floor next to me.

"So you two really aren't giving presents to each other?" Soda asked in a tone of disbelief.

"No, we just want to spend time together," I said defensively. I might've still felt weird about not buying anything for Kate, but I didn't want Soda to make her feel weird about it too. "The trip to the farm last weekend was Kate's idea, and the two of us will be doing something tomorrow for what I have planned," I explained.

"And he still isn't telling me what that is," Kate said, faking annoyance as she leaned back against my chest and turned to look at me. Her playful glare was endearing.

Two can play at this game. "This coming from the girl who didn't even telling me where I was driving last weekend," I said, quirking an eyebrow at her. "We could've ended up in California for all I knew."

"I would've told you to pack your swimsuits and beach towels if that was the plan," Kate joked, earning laughs from everyone in the room.

"And Johnny," Kate said, suddenly addressing the quietest greaser in the room. "I promise you'll get to go to the farm too, as soon as you're ready. Kay's excited to meet you."

Johnny's eyes brightened. "Really?"

Kate nodded. "We can even spend a night there if you guys are interested. One of the best things about being out in the country is you can see all the stars at night. It really is beautiful."

Her statement only solidified what I had planned for following day. She's going to love it.

"That sounds great," Johnny said with a smile, which was becoming exceedingly common from him. Since moving in with us, he came out of his shell so much that he was almost like the kid he was before he got severely jumped the previous summer; he talked, joked, and smiled more whenever he was around us, which made all of us thrilled.

"When are we goin' back?" Soda asked excitedly.

"Calm down Soda," I said, trying to rein him in. "It hasn't even been a week since we went there. Let's give Johnny some more time to heal so he can come with. Plus, we'll need to give Kate's aunt and uncle a heads up before all of us show up again."

Soda deflated some, but he nodded his head in agreement.

"I know you want to see Mickey Mouse again," Kate suddenly said softly. "But I think there's something that might help, even just a little. Open the present in the blue bag."

I wasn't alone in my confusion; it looked like Pony and Johnny were just as perplexed as I was. Still, we all stayed quiet as Soda pulled the newspaper out of the blue bag. Then, when his eyes landed on something on the bottom of the bag, they widened. "Are these…?"

"Yup," Kate said proudly. "They're his. I figured you could have them here so he's always nearby."

I was about to ask what they were talking about, but a second later, Soda reached into the bag and pulled out a couple of used horseshoes. Oh, now I get it.

"Thanks Kate!" Soda said with a glistening smile.

"You're welcome," she said with a matching smile.

As the three teenage boys looked at Mickey Mouse's old horseshoes, I gently tightened my arm around Kate's waist and whispered into her ear. "Thank you, Kate."

She turned to smile at me. "Don't mention it."

Our quiet moment was interrupted with Soda's voice. "Alright, who's opening the next present?"

As the next half an hour passed, everyone took their time to open their presents.

In addition to the horseshoes, Soda got some car magazines from Johnny, and I had given him new boots and cowboy hat. I told him they were for when we went back to see Mickey Mouse, plus we could also discuss the possibility of him competing in rodeos again. He instantly jumped up, ran over to me, and almost shoved Kate away so he could hold me in a tight embrace. Luckily, Kate was laughing, and my brother was so happy, I couldn't find it in me to be upset with his antics.

Pony had received some drawing materials from Johnny, a book from Kate that I was pretty sure they talked about on Thanksgiving, and a pair of new running shoes that Soda and I both worked overtime to afford– not that we would ever tell him that.

"What…" Pony trailed off as he stared at the shoes, his eyes as wide as saucers.

"Do you like them kiddo?" I asked, hoping Soda's choice of the white and orange sneakers was the right one; he knew Pony's likes and dislikes more than anyone.

Ponyboy seemed to be speechless, but he managed to nod quickly. Then, after the apparent shock wore off, he looked between Soda and me. "They're real nice. How did you-"

"Don't worry about it, Pony," Soda said with a huge smile. Both of us assumed Pony would worry about how expensive they were, but we were both determined not to let him think about money. "You like the orange?"

Pony grinned at him. "Yeah, I really do." Then my baby brother's eyes landed back on me. In that moment, I saw so much love and admiration, it felt like I was looking at four year-old Ponyboy rather than fourteen year-old Ponyboy. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, little buddy," I said with a smile.

"Maybe you'll run even faster now," Soda joked, earning a wicked grin from our brother.

"You bet I will," Pony said confidently.

After Pony tried his shoes on and repeatedly thanked Soda and me for them, it was time for Johnny to open his presents.

Soda and I got Johnny a new jacket. We hoped it would be warmer than his denim jacket that he loved so much, and even though he no longer slept outside, we agreed that Johnny still needed to have better clothes for the colder months. He almost seemed reluctant to accept the present, even going as far as stating that he didn't want to cost us any money, but Soda and I reminded Johnny that he was part of our family and he deserved it. After he accepted the jacket with a smile and a lot of gratitude, he opened his present from Kate, which included kitchen utensils and cook books.

"Connie and Captain wanted to chip in too," Kate said as Johnny was looking through all of the cook books. "They wrote some tips and notes on some pages, and they added some of their own recipes in the back. They're excited to have you around."

After the night Captain showed him the kitchen at the diner, Johnny seemed even more excited about the opportunity to learn from the man. I had even overheard him talking to Pony about Captain's prosthetic leg and how normal he seemed despite it. We figured Johnny would start going to the diner after the new year, and judging by the look on his face as he flipped through the pages of the book in his hands, he couldn't wait.

"Golly Kate, thank you," Johnny said.

"You're welcome," Kate said softly.

After looking at a few more pages of the books with Johnny, Ponyboy jumped to his feet. "I'll be right back. I need to get all of your presents."

I had forgotten that Pony mentioned something about working on presents late into the previous night, and my curiosity immediately returned.

"You gonna tell us what Pony was workin' on, Johnny?" Soda asked as soon as Pony was out of the room.

Johnny shook his head. "I don't even know what it is. He didn't let me see what he was doin', so I just fell asleep while he was in my room."

Soda looked a little disappointed with Johnny's lack of information, but his expression quickly changed to pensive. It was apparent that all of us were confused and curious. When Pony walked back into the living room a minute later, his arms were behind him, and he had a bashful look on his face. "I'm sorry I didn't get a chance to wrap them."

"That's alright Pony, we just wanna see what you were workin' on," Soda said with a reassuring smile.

Our little brother nodded, then he maneuvered his arms to bring whatever he was holding in front of him. It looked like a stack of wooden things, which only confused me. I think I'd notice if Ponyboy was woodworking late at night in the room next to me, so what was he doing?

Before I could ask anything, he started by handing something from his stack- a wooden rectangle frame– to Soda. Soda looked down at it, and his eyes immediately grew ten times their normal size.

"Pony…" Soda said, his quiet voice containing so much emotion, I was stunned into silence.

What is it? What's going on?

"I only had a few days to work on it-" Pony started saying self-consciously, like he was unsure about something.

Soda's gaze tore away from whatever was in the wooden frame and he looked up at Ponyboy with tearful eyes. Suddenly, he jumped up and threw his arms around Ponyboy, who was still holding the stack of rectangular wooden frames. "It's amazing, Pony! Thank you!"

I squinted my eyes to try to catch a glimpse of the image inside the frame, and I realized it was a drawing of some sort.

"You really like it?" Pony asked, his voice muffled due to being squeezed into Soda's arms.

Soda pulled away and looked right at Pony. "Are you kidding? I love it!"

"Can I see?" I asked, wanting to get a better look at the picture.

Soda smiled and rushed over towards the recliner. He gripped the frame tightly as extended his hands so Kate and I could see the drawing. "Our brother's an artist Darry!"

I already knew Pony was good at drawing, but immediately after looking at the picture, I was shocked. Ponyboy had drawn a perfect image of Soda with his horse, Mickey Mouse. In the picture, Soda was smiling and looking up at Mickey Mouse, who seemed to be enjoying Soda's presence too. Just with paper and some pencils, Pony managed to capture all of the happiness from the day that Soda was reunited with his beloved horse.

"Glory Pone, this is amazing," I said honestly as I looked up at Pony. He was still standing a few steps away, looking a little unsure of himself. "Soda's right; you're a fantastic artist."

My kid brother smiled shyly as his skin turned pink. "Thanks Darry."

Soda moved away to show the picture to Johnny, which allowed Pony to walk up to Kate and me. "Here's your pictures," he said, handing each of us a wooden frame with drawings in them. "I hope they're as good as Soda's."

I took the picture frame from my brother and looked down. Somehow, the drawing managed to stun me even more than the one Soda received.

He had drawn a picture of me, which was also from our day at the farm. I was standing, leaning my back against the wooden fence of the horse pasture, with one of my feet casually crossed in front of the other. My arms were crossed in front of my chest, and my kid brother made my muscles appear extremely prominent. Is this an exaggerated drawing, or is this really how he views me? One of the coolest things about the drawing was how he drew my smile. He somehow managed to capture how relaxed and happy I truly felt when we were at the farm.

I tried to recall when I had stood like that, and after a moment of thought, I remembered what had made me smile like the drawing depicted. Soda, Pony, and Kate all wanted to say their final goodbyes to the horses, so the three of them were in the horse pasture. Mickey Mouse had started nibbling at Soda's hair, making my brother laugh. Scarlet had rested her head on Kate's shoulder and closed her eyes as Pony ran his hand up and down her face; apparently the traumatized mare decided that my youngest brother wasn't a threat after all. Meanwhile, Kate was beaming, looking like being around the horses and my brothers was her favorite thing in the world. The scene was so full of peace and love, I never wanted to leave.

"Glory Pone, this is…" I started, but I struggled to come up with words. I looked up at my brother, whose large eyes were looking at me expectedly. "This is incredible, Pone. Thank you."

He gave me a grin.

"You are so talented Ponyboy," Kate said kindly next to me. I had been so enthralled by Pony's drawing of me, that I had forgotten that he had given one to Kate too. "I love this so much. Thank you."

I looked at the picture in Kate's hands, and I was just as equally impressed with my brother's talent.

Similar to Soda's drawing, Kate's picture included her and a horse, but instead of Mickey Mouse, it was Scarlet. In addition, he added another person to her picture: me. In the drawing, Kate and I were on either side of the red mare, both of us smiling brightly as we each had a hand on the horse. However, instead of looking at Scarlet, we were both looking at each other. I had a feeling that even without knowing the people in the picture, anyone who saw the drawing could tell the two people had a real connection; the facial expressions gave it away.

"Wow kiddo, that's amazing," I said softly, returning my eyes to meet Pony's. His eyes were watering slightly, and I knew what he needed. I shifted around so Kate was sitting in the recliner and I could stand up. I immediately wrapped my arms around Pony and squeezed him tight. "You really are talented, Ponyboy. In so many things. I love you, Pone."

He returned my embrace with more strength than I was used to him having. "Thank you, Darry. I love you too. I'm glad you guys like them."

After giving Pony and me a moment to ourselves, Soda spoke up kindly. "Hey Pony, I still see one in your hand. What did you draw for Johnny?"

Ponyboy and I broke apart, then his eyes landed on his best friend. Wordlessly, my youngest brother walked to the couch to sit next to Johnny while I maneuvered to resume the seating arrangement Kate and I had in the recliner.

I watched the exchange between Johnny and Pony. Strangely, after handing Johnny the picture, Pony suddenly looked extra nervous.

Johnny's eyes grew, and I watched him stare down at the drawing in his hands, analyzing the entire thing.

"Do… do you hate it?" Pony asked quietly.

I had no idea what would make Pony think his best friend would hate whatever he drew, especially not after the reactions the rest of us had, but my brother looked terrified.

Johnny's head snapped up and looked at Pony. "Is this really what…?" Johnny didn't finish the question, but apparently Pony knew what he was asking, because my brother silently nodded. "No, I don't hate it. I love it," Johnny said before looking back down at the image in his hands. "Golly Ponyboy, I didn't think I'd ever look like this."

"Can we see?" Soda asked gently. He was standing by the couch, but he was far enough away to provide some privacy if they didn't want him to see the picture.

Johnny nodded, then handed the framed picture over to Soda. I watched my brother's face as he looked at the drawing. At first, his eyebrows shot up and his eyes widen, but his expression quickly changed to something unreadable. Is he upset or something? What could Pony have drawn that would get a reaction like that from Soda?

After he looked at it for a minute or two, Soda spoke so quietly, I could hardly hear him. "You two really are heroes. You know that, right?"

Heroes? What does that have to do with- I suddenly had an idea of what Soda could be talking about. Windrixville.

I didn't know if I wanted to see what Pony had drawn or not. I was sure it had amazing details about whatever scene he drew, but that might make it even worse to look at. I know what they went through- at least the basic idea- but do I really want to see it for myself? Does it make me a bad person or a coward if I don't?

"Is it okay with both of you if I see it?" Kate asked gently, bringing me out of my spiraling thoughts. My eyes moved to look at my girlfriend, who was looking in the direction of the couch. "I understand if it's something you want to keep to yourselves," she added.

Pony and Johnny looked at each other, and after apparently communicating via telepathy, they both looked at Kate and nodded their heads. With their decision made, Soda slowly walked over towards Kate and me, then handed her the framed picture. Upon first glance, I could feel Kate's body freeze and tense up.

After a moment of hesitation, my curiosity won over my fear. I peered over Kate's shoulder and looked down at the image. It felt like my heart stopped.

In the picture Pony drew, Johnny was inside a building that was engulfed in a fiery inferno. His arms were extended away from him slightly, and given what I knew about the events of that day in the church, I assumed he had just helped a kid escape the blaze. Strangely, rather than the terrified sixteen year-old I was used to seeing whenever I looked at him, Johnny had a brave and determined look on his face. In fact, it almost looked like he was grinning. What was going through his mind when that was happening? Was he not scared at all?

Then more frightening thoughts emerged. Is that really what they dealt with? My baby brother and his best friend were so close to death, but they were more worried about saving some kids than themselves.

"Wow Johnny, Superman's got nothing on you," Kate said in awe, again bringing me back to the present. She had stood up to return the picture to Johnny. "You too, Ponyboy. You two are real heroes."

I found myself nodding along with Kate's words. She's absolutely right.

Johnny and Pony looked a little embarrassed, but true to form, Soda came to their rescue and broke the silence. "Hear that, Superman? You got nothin' on these two."

Kate was about to sit back down, but she suddenly turned to look at me, possibly to apologize or say something to take back what she said, but I didn't let her get that far. "I'm not arguing. Kate's right," I said casually to Soda as I wrapped an arm around Kate, bringing her close to me again. Then I looked to the two youngest members of the gang sitting on the couch. "You two really did an amazing thing. It looks like it was terrifying, but you still saved all those kids."

Again, they both looked embarrassed, but Ponyboy at least shrugged and spoke softly. "It wasn't just us. Dally helped too."

"Yeah, but he hates being called a hero or anythin' like it," Johnny mumbled with a slight smirk. "It ruins his reputation."

The rest of us laughed at that. Dallas was a juvenile delinquent in every sense of the term, but even if he denied it, he was also a hero.

"All of your drawings were great kiddo," I reiterated to Ponyboy once we stopped laughing at Dally's expense. "Thank you so much." Pony grinned shyly and nodded.

Then Soda suddenly shouted, disturbing whatever somber peace we had created. "Darry, you still have to open your presents!"

Until that moment, I had totally forgotten about the two presents on the floor next to me. Honestly, I didn't need or even expect any gifts, and Pony's drawing was already more than enough for me. Still, that didn't stop everyone else from looking at me expectedly, eagerly waiting for me for open my presents.

Apparently not wanting to wait, Kate bent down to grab the two boxes on the floor and handed them to me, all without moving from my lap.

"You guys really didn't have to get me anything," I said as I looked at the three boys sitting in the room.

"You deserve a real Christmas too Darry," Pony said softly. Something about my brother's words and his tone of voice hit me hard, and I struggled to shove down the emotions that were bubbling up to the surface. Instead of trying to say anything, I gave him a grin that I hoped showed my appreciation.

"C'mon Darry, hurry up!" Soda shouted, practically vibrating in the chair from his impatience.

"Alright alright," I said with a laugh.

I decided to start with the bigger box, which was wrapped with newspaper and had "From Johnny" written on it. I had no idea what to expect, but it certainly wasn't the high quality work gloves that I found inside the box. They were made out of real nice leather, and I felt my eyebrows shoot up towards my hairline. How did he manage to buy these?

I looked up at Johnny and gave him a big smile. "These are great Johnny. They're really high quality. Thank you."

Johnny grinned shyly, not unlike Pony had done just a couple minutes before. "The guys chipped in too, but they let me pick them out. I hope they fit real good."

I wondered if by "chipped in" he meant they actually paid money for them, or if they worked together to swipe them from some store. Still, with it being Christmas and all of the emotions swirling around the day, I realized I didn't care; I was surprised and grateful that Johnny and the rest of the guys even thought about getting me something.

I slid my hands into the leather gloves, and they fit perfectly. Like a glove. "They fit just fine." I looked at the teen again. "Thanks Johnny."

He gave me a curt nod. "No problem, Darry."

"You still have one more present, Dar," Soda stated in a giddy voice.

I rolled my eyes, but a grin remained on my face. "Geez Soda, will you just give me a second?" I said, removing the gloves and gently placing them back in the box.

"No, you're taking too long," my brother retorted. He reminded me of when he was a toddler and would pout and whine when people weren't doing whatever he wanted quick enough. He was always the most impatient Curtis, and that's saying something.

"Seems like Soda is excited about this last one," Kate said with a smile as she handed me a box wrapped with scraps of wrapping paper that my brothers likely found in our bin of wrapping supplies.

I ripped the wrapping paper away and revealed a black box. I didn't think much of it, but when I tried to remove the lid, I realized the box had small hinges on the back, so the top actually lifted up. That's interesting; it's like a jewelry box or something. Then when I spotted what was inside, I was confused for a moment. It was our dad's broken watch; the same one that I had reluctantly boxed up and put in the attic when it stopped working.

Then the second hand moved.

Then it moved again.

And again.

I was speechless.

It's fixed. Dad's watch is fixed!

Our dad always wore his black and gold watch, and after he and our mom died, I wore it all of the time too. I tried to convince myself that I just needed to know what time it was since I was always so busy and had so many things to keep track of on a daily basis, but deep down I knew I wore it because it felt like I still had a piece of my dad with me. When it stopped working, it felt like the last bit of life my father had disappeared, and it took a few weeks for me to accept the truth and store it with the rest of our parents' possessions.

I stared as the hands on the clock face moved at a steady pace, and I immediately felt emotional. It works. I have a piece of him with me again.

There was a gentle hand grasping my arm, giving it a squeeze, then a feminine voice spoke in the background, but I couldn't focus on it. Something like pressure felt like it was suddenly lifted from me, and somewhere in the back of my mind, I thought Kate had gotten up to do something.

Finally, after an eternity of staring at the watch that was our father's prized possession, I blinked several times for my blurry vision to clear. Then, I looked up in my brothers' direction. I realized Johnny had left too. "What… how…?"

"We knew how much that means to you, so we wanted to get it fixed," Ponyboy said slowly, like my mind wouldn't be working quick enough to understand him if he spoke normally.

I felt my eyebrows furrow slightly. Fixing things like expensive watches wasn't cheap, and I really hoped my brothers didn't have to go into debt or anything on my behalf. "But how-"

"Let's just say we know a guy," Soda said knowingly with a sly grin. He tried to look mischievous, but his watery brown eyes were full of kindness. "Well technically we know a girl who knows a guy who knows a guy."

It didn't take a lot of pondering to know at least who the girl was in that statement, especially since Soda glanced towards the kitchen for a moment when he spoke. Kate… I owe her so much.

I looked back down at the watch, still not quite believing that it was working again. "I can't thank you guys enough," I said, although I wish my voice was louder and steadier so they could understand how much I appreciated them.

Before I knew it, both of my brothers appeared in front of me, bending down and wrapping my torso with their arms.

"Merry Christmas, Dar."

"Merry Christmas Darry."

I stood up so I could throw my arms around them too, pulling them impossibly close to my chest. "Merry Christmas. I love you both so much."

We stood like that– an emotional trio of brothers hugging each other– for what felt like an hour before we broke apart from one another. Once we were separated, we were all wiping our eyes and smiling at each other.

"Glory, and I thought I was the bawl baby of the family," Soda joked, laughing a little. "Looks like we all are, huh?"

Pony and I both grinned at our brother, then I ruffled Soda's hair. "Yeah Pepsi, but you still take the cake for that particular trait."

Soda smirked at me as he punched my arm. "Whatever."

Suddenly, a soft voice spoke up. "The hot chocolate's ready whenever you guys are."

I looked over at Kate, who had a warm, fond smile on her face. Oh, so she left to make hot chocolate? After thinking about it for a moment, I realized she and Johnny were giving my brothers and I a private moment to ourselves, and I appreciated them for it.

"Did Johnny find marshmallows?" Pony asked.

Kate nodded. "Yes he did."

My brothers both rushed towards the kitchen, and before I could follow them, Kate approached me. She kept that warm smile on her face, and I felt like I was melting. Then she nodded her head towards the recliner. "Do you want help putting the watch on?"

I turned to grab the box with my dad's watch. It still felt like it was impossible that it was working again, but I took the watch out of the box and saw that the second hand was still moving, so I had to believe it was true. "Sure, that'd be great."

Kate and I managed to secure the watch around my left wrist, then before she pulled her hands away, I held them and looked into her eyes. "Thank you so much Kate," I said quietly, my voice suddenly remembering how emotional I've felt all day.

She smiled and leaned forward to connect our lips for a brief moment. "It was my pleasure. Merry Christmas Darry."

By the afternoon, our small house was filled to the brim. Two-Bit came with his mother and sister, bags of food in tow. Steve brought Evie, who insisted on bringing wine as a "thank you" for being invited over, and of course, Dallas showed up too.

While Evie, Mrs. Mathews, and Two-Bit's sister, Cassie, seemed content to immediately jump into a conversation with Kate, the guys all wanted to know about the gifts our household had exchanged earlier in the day. The whole gang seemed excited by the potential of Soda competing in rodeos again, and their eyes grew when they saw Pony's new running shoes and Johnny's new jacket. Then everyone, which surprisingly even included Steve, marveled at Ponyboy's drawings.

"And Superman, how'd you like your gifts?" Two-Bit asked, his eye brows quirked.

"They were all great, thank you," I said genuinely to him, Steve, and Dally.

"I dunno what you mean, man. Your brothers came up with the watch idea, and the other box said it was from Johnny. We didn't have nothin' to do with any of it, so I don't know what you're thankin' us for," Two-Bit said with a smirk.

I rolled my eyes and shoved his arm. "Yeah, alright."

He shoved me back, then we all dropped the subject for good.

Throughout the day, everybody talked, played cards or board games, and waited while Mrs. Mathews and her assistant, Johnny Cade, worked on dinner in the kitchen. Most of the conversations were carried in large part by Two-Bit, but when others were able to get a word in, it was nice to see Kate engage with the group like she had known everyone for years.

As soon as Mrs. Mathews announced that dinner was ready, the rest of the guys all ambushed her in the kitchen, while Kate, Cassie, and Evie laughed at their antics and waited in the living room with me rather than try to compete with a bunch of boys getting food.

"Boys, where are your manners? Ladies first!" Mrs. Mathews shouted at the gang.

"But-"

"But nothing, Keith!" Mrs. Mathews shouted at her son. Even though she had raised her voice, I could tell she was smiling as she yelled, and I could feel the love she had for Two-Bit, along with everyone else in the house. "You get your ass out of here before I throw your dinner out onto the street and have you to eat it off the pavement! That goes for the rest of you too, except you Johnny dear."

Within a few seconds, my brothers, Two-Bit, Steve, and Dally all shuffled out of the kitchen, allowing the three girls access to the kitchen to get dinner. The guys all had wide eyes, Two-Bit most of all. As the girls walked by, Evie patted Steve's cheek and smiled at him, and I saw Cassie stick her tongue out at her older brother, to which he mimicked the action right back. Before disappearing into the kitchen, Kate glanced at me and gave me a wink.

None of us wanted to move much after eating so much delicious food. We lounged around the living room, with the three youngest– Cassie, Pony, and Johnny– sharing the couch, Mrs. Mathews sitting in the cushioned chair, and Kate and I sharing the recliner just like we'd done in the morning. Everyone else was sitting on the floor, despite my objection about Evie not getting to sit on a piece of furniture.

"I'm fine, Darry," she said sternly. Evie was a tuff greaser girl, and she had been around the gang for long enough to know that if she really wanted to sit on a chair or the couch, we'd make it happen.

As the night progressed, the flames in the fireplace started to die down, and so did the conversations. A game of poker was started on the coffee table, and everyone joined in except Mrs. Mathews, Kate, and myself. I was a little surprised that when Cassie asked to be shown how to play, it was Ponyboy who showed her rather than her older brother.

Kate leaned back against my chest, and I tightened my arms around her as she did. "Is there something going on between them?" Kate whispered to me.

I looked at her, hoping my expression demonstrated my confusion so I didn't have to say anything.

"Ponyboy and Cassie," Kate added quietly. Her eyes moved to look at the group around the coffee table before returning to me. "They seem awfully close."

I felt my eyebrows furrow. "Really?"

I looked over at Pony and Cassie, and sure they were sitting next to each other and talking and smiling, but they were always friendly like that. Ponyboy was only one year older than Cassie, which meant she was the closest in age to him out of any of our friends in the neighborhood. The two of them weren't as close as the rest of our gang was, but Pony and Cassie were still friends. Plus, Pony was showing her how to play poker, so he kind of had to be close to her to explain things.

"They're not dating, if that's what you're asking. They're just friends," I whispered back to Kate.

Kate shrugged. "Okay, I was just wondering."

More time had passed, and suspiciously Cassie seemed to be winning the most. Someone mentioned that she learned how to cheat from her older brother, which then led to a wrestling match that included Two-Bit, Soda, Steve, and Dally. In the midst of the chaos, I felt Kate chuckle before she turned to look at me.

"Thank you for inviting me over for today," Kate said softly.

"Thank you for coming," I said with a smile. Then I kissed her forehead before she rested her head against my shoulder. "Merry Christmas, Kate."

"Merry Christmas, Darry."

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

"Are you going to tell me where we're going?" I asked.

"Nope," Darry said with a smirk. I gave him a fake look of irritation, knowing exactly why he wasn't going to tell me. When he glanced at me, he just laughed.

I rolled my eyes, but I couldn't keep the grin off my face. "Whatever." Then I gave him a sideways look and genuinely smiled. "Do I get any clues? At least last time it was light outside so you could see our surroundings. I have no idea where we are."

The day after Christmas, I went to the Curtis house for dinner and to spend time with Darry. He said he had the rest of the night planned out, but just like I had done to him the previous weekend, he didn't tell me anything. Darry made lasagna for dinner, and after we ate, he told Ponyboy and Johnny that we'd be gone for a couple of hours. The teens seemed to know about Darry's plan because they didn't ask any questions.

The sun had already set by the time I jumped into Darry's truck, and it got dark quickly.

"We're almost there," Darry said casually.

I tried to figure out what direction we were heading, but I got turned around about five minutes after we left the outer reaches of Tulsa. It's dark and I don't see anything other than the highway we're driving on.

Not a lot of time had passed before we exited the highway. We drove on one paved road, followed by a winding dirt road. I had no idea what Darry was planning, but it seemed like we were in the country, or something like it.

Finally, we reached a spot near a wooded area, then Darry backed his truck up a short distance before throwing it in park.

"Okay, we're here," he said with a smile.

I looked out the window and could only see the dark outlines of trees. "Where is 'here' exactly?" I asked.

He opened his door and gave me a smirk. "Come find out."

I quirked an eyebrow at him before getting out of the passenger seat. I looked ahead of me and couldn't see much in the darkness. When Darry walked around the truck and stood in front of me, I could see the happiness dancing in his eyes.

"What's got you smiling like that?" I asked, raising an eyebrow at him.

"Other than you?" he asked smoothly. I couldn't help but blush, which made him grin and reach forward to hold my hand. "Turn around."

I followed his instruction, and I immediately felt my eyes widen at the sight. We were near the edge of a lake, which was illuminated by the bright moon, and there was a wooden dock straight ahead of us that stretched into the water. From what I could see, trees surrounded the entire lake, and we happened to be parked in a small clearing that allowed us to see everything.

"And look up," he said softly, his voice suddenly a lot closer than before, which told me he bent down just so he could whisper in my ear. I could hear the smile in his voice when he spoke.

Again, I did what he said, and I didn't regret it. Being away from Tulsa meant the lights from the city didn't reach us, which allowed all the stars in the night sky to shine brightly. Between the stars and the lake, it was mesmerizing how picturesque the scene around us was.

"Darry… it's beautiful," I finally muttered after I could remember how to speak. I turned to look at him. He was smiling at me with a loving expression. "How did you know about this place?"

"My dad used to bring me and my brothers out here to fish," he said longingly. Between his words and the look on his face as he stared at the lake, it was obvious he loved the time he spent with his family at the spot and he missed it. "A friend of his lives out here too, and we'd go duck hunting on his property."

"I knew you Curtises were real country boys," I said with a smirk, which he chuckled at. Then I nudged him with my elbow. "You a good shot, Darry?"

He shrugged. "I'm alright, but Pony's actually the best shot in the family." My eyebrows shot up in surprise, and he responded by nodding his head and elaborating. "It's true, but Pony never liked the actual hunting part of our trips. The first time he got a duck we congratulated him, but he broke down and started sobbing, saying he was a killer. We stopped going after ducks right then and there, and instead, we started shooting our glass bottles. He cheered up pretty quick, and he easily hit more bottles than the rest of us. He still came with us on our trips out here, but we all knew he didn't like killing anything; he just wanted to spend time with us."

I found myself smiling as Darry talked about his youth and fond memories that involved his brothers and their dad. "It sounds like you all had a great childhood."

He nodded, but I saw a flash of sadness in his eyes. "We did. We really did."

Before he could get too down or upset, I squeezed his hand that was still holding mine, causing him to blink a few times before meeting my eyes again. "Thanks for bringing me here, Darry. It's obvious it's special to you, and it really is beautiful." Then a sudden gust of wind caused a shiver to go down my spine. It was fairly warm for a December night, but the wind still had a bite to it. "We aren't going for a swim, right? Because it's a little cold for that."

Darry grinned, then he wrapped an arm around me, immediately drawing a smile from my lips. I love being this close to him. "I have a couple thermoses with hot chocolate in them, and I also brought some blankets. I figured we could sit together in the back of the truck to look at the stars, or we could just enjoy some peace and quiet before we go home."

I looked at him, knowing my eyes had widened. Darry wants to sit under the stars? I didn't think he was really the romantic type.

He apparently misread my surprise and interpreted it as either disinterest or something similar, because he started backtracking. "If it's too cold or you don't want to-"

I shut him up by quickly turning and wrapping my arms around his neck so I could pull him down to my height. I pressed my lips against his, and he steadily eased into the kiss. Our lips moved together seamlessly, and when he rested his hands on my hips, another shiver went down my spine, but it had nothing to do with the temperature.

After I felt the tension leave him entirely, I forced myself to pull my lips away. I opened my eyes just in time to see his flutter open too. "I love it, I was just surprised is all. I didn't take you as the romantic type. No offense," I added quickly at the end.

He grinned almost nervously. "I hoped you'd like it, and I overheard you tell Johnny about how much you liked to see all of the stars out in the country-"

God, this man is perfect.

Before he could finish speaking, I gave him another quick kiss and gave him a big smile. "I'm not complaining about you being romantic. I really like it actually," I admitted. "This is perfect Darry, thank you."

It didn't take more than a couple minutes for us to get situated into the back of the truck. Darry sat with his back resting against the wall of the truck bed and his legs stretched forward. I was planning on sitting next to him so I could lean my head on his shoulder when it got too heavy to keep up on my own or if I got sleepy, but instead, he guided me to sit in front of him and lean back against his chest. As soon as I was settled, he wrapped his arms around me, and after covering both of us with blankets, I rested my hands over his. I couldn't help but let out a sigh of content.

Darry kissed my temple, then he rested his chin on the top of my head. "Is this okay?" he asked quietly.

I gave his hands a squeeze. "It's more than okay."

I imagined he smiled, then we fell into an easy silence.

We stayed like that, wrapped in each other's arms, for quite a while. Neither of us felt the need to move or say anything; instead, we simply enjoyed each other's presence and the peaceful scenery around us. Once in a while, we sipped on the hot chocolate Darry brought, but otherwise we enjoyed the peace and quiet nature provided.

After looking at the stars for so long, my eyelids started getting heavier, and I was sure that I was going to fall asleep in Darry's comforting embrace, but then I felt him move and his soft voice pierced the air. "Look Kate; a shooting star."

My eyes shot open and I followed his finger that he pointed straight above us. I smiled as I saw the bright light streak across the sky. "Make a wish," I said quietly.

Once the shooting star disappeared, Darry adjusted the blankets to cover us better, then he wrapped his arms around me again and gave the top of my head a kiss. I sank further into his muscular chest and allowed the feeling of being wrapped in his strong arms to lull me to a peaceful sleep. I could stay here with Darry for the rest of my life.

"Kate… babe, wake up." Darry's gentle voice pulled me back to consciousness. Even though I kept my eyes closed, he somehow sensed I had woken up. "Honey, you're getting cold. We should go home."

"But I'm comfy," I said with a smirk while keeping my eyes closed and pressing myself into Darry's body a little more. While I was sleeping, Darry apparently had moved our arms because I realized his warm hands were covering my freezing ones.

He huffed out a short laugh, causing his chest to shake underneath me. "I'm happy to hear that, but I don't want you getting sick or anything. Hypothermia was not part of my plan for tonight."

I groaned, then reluctantly opened my eyes. Striking blue-green eyes were looking down at me, and I couldn't help but smile at him. "Fine." I slowly peeled myself away from him, my muscles aching from the lack of use. How long was I asleep? Once I was sitting up, I turned to face my boyfriend, who was also moving gingerly. "Gee Darry, I must've been crushing you. Why'd you let me sleep that long?"

He gave me that easy grin he had, which made me feel like I could do no wrong in his eyes. "You looked so beautiful and peaceful."

I felt the freezing skin on my face begin to heat up. "But-"

"I didn't mind," he added, giving me a look that made it impossible to argue with him. "I like spending time with you Kate, whether or not you're awake."

I laughed at that. "I'm not sure that makes me feel any better about falling asleep on you."

He grinned, then held my hand. "We got to spend the night with each other away from everyone else and under the stars. I can't really think of a better way to spend time with you."

I pulled his hands, and when his body leaned towards me, I kissed him. I was hoping the kiss would last longer, but he pulled away rather quickly. I practically pouted as I stared at him, but he just looked concerned as his eyes roamed my face. "Kate, you're seriously freezing; your lips are practically ice. Let's get you home so you can warm up."

I let out a sigh of defeat. "Alright, fine."

We grabbed the blankets and the empty thermoses, threw them in the truck, then sat in the seats. I would be lying if I said it wasn't a relief to escape the chilly outside air, but the serenity from being out in nature faded quickly as the roar of the truck's engine came to life.

A warm hand suddenly covered mine, and I turned to face Darry. "Better?"

I shrugged. "I guess. It's warmer in here, but I really liked being out there," I said as I allowed my eyes to drift to the window, trying to memorize every detail about our surroundings so I could relive the night in my mind over and over again.

Darry gave my hand a gentle squeeze. "We'll come back. I promise."

I turned to look back at him, feeling a huge smile spread across my face. "Good."

With that, Darry took his hand away from mine so he could start driving us home. We once again sat in a comfortable silence, but when the tires hit paved road, it was apparent that we were returning to the city and away from the serene wooded area that Darry had brought me to.

"Hey Darry?" I said suddenly, breaking through the silence.

He spared a quick glance in my direction. "Yeah?" he questioned before looking back to the road.

I threw every ounce of gratitude and sincerity that I had in my expression and my voice. "Thank you for tonight. It was perfect."

He smiled, then grabbed my hand again. "You're welcome. I'm glad you enjoyed it."

"I loved it," I said. The next words almost slipped off my tongue, but I managed to keep them in my head: And I love you.

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

My boss had given me the day off for my birthday, saying that nobody should work on their birthday when there were people that wanted to celebrate with them. I told him the gang and my girlfriend would understand if I had to work all day, but he wasn't having it. "Go be a normal kid," he told me after he promised that he'd still pay me for the hours I would miss.

I had a feeling a "normal kid" wouldn't be thinking about bills or taking care of teenage boys on their twenty-first birthday, but my life hadn't been normal for a whole year at that point.

A normal kid also wouldn't be thinking about their dead parents on their twenty-first birthday, but here we are.

Soda had taken the day off and Pony didn't have school, so an hour after waking up to the smell of Johnny's cooking and my brothers jumping on my bed, the three of us Curtis boys went to the cemetery to visit our parents' grave that morning. We had invited Johnny to come with since he loved our parents almost as much as we did, but he shook his head and said he'd clean up around the house while we were gone. I had a feeling he just wanted to let the three of us visit our parents without anyone else around, and my brothers and I all seemed to gratefully accept it.

The moment we stepped out of the truck, I was glad that I had remembered to bring a thick blanket since there was a thin layer of snow covering the ground of the cemetery. I knew that we'd be there long enough that we wouldn't want to be standing the whole time, so after flattening the blanket on the ground in front of our parents' graves, my brothers and I all sat down. Pony immediately curled into himself a little– either from the cold or being overwhelmed by the emotions he was already displaying– and it instinctively made Soda and me move to sit closer to him and each put an arm around our baby brother.

We sat there silently for a minute, then Soda was the first to speak. His voice wavered, but somehow it still sounded strong. "Hi Mom. Hi Dad," he started. "I don't know if they have calendars or anything where you are, but did you know Darry turns twenty-one today? He's already startin' to get grey hairs an' everything."

Pony was quietly sniffling, but Soda's joke caused him to let out a small laugh. I playfully shoved Soda's shoulder and grinned at him, thankful that he was able to lighten the mood, even just by a little.

"He's taken real good care of us, you should be proud, " Soda continued. The water in my eyes that I had tried to hide suddenly started falling down my cheeks. Does he really think that? "And guess what… he actually managed to get a girlfriend. Can you believe that?"

I rolled my eyes but let myself laugh a little. "You make it sound so unlikely."

"It sorta is," Pony said quietly. I looked at him, but his eyes were glued to a spot on the ground in front of him. "You spend so much time workin' and takin' care of us… you barely have any spare time."

I read the guilt on his face, and I wished it wasn't there. He doesn't have anything to feel guilty about. I lowered my head and tried to get in his line of sight. "I'd do anything for you boys. You know that, right?"

Ponyboy briefly glanced at me, then looked down again. Still, he gave me a small nod and kept sniffling.

"Darry's girl is really something. You guys would love her," Soda added fondly, looking at the headstones in front of us. "She ain't just a pretty face; she's smart and tough. And golly, I never thought there'd be anyone as stubborn as Darry, but Kate proved me wrong."

I felt my face and the back of my neck heat up from Soda's words. It really felt like we were just talking with Mom and Dad but we just couldn't see them, as if they were in a different room or something and Soda was casually keeping the one-sided conversation going.

"Alright alright, we don't need to keep talking about Kate," I said, not able to get the smile off my face. "Why don't we tell them about how you're doing at work or Pony with school?"

"It's your birthday Darry," Pony muttered, his voice a little louder than before. "It should be all about you."

I squeezed the arm I had around him. "I appreciate it Pone, but I'd rather have us talk about whatever comes to mind. It doesn't just have to be about me." He looked like he wanted to argue, but he stayed quiet.

The three of us talked about all sorts of things: Soda and Steve both getting raises at the DX, how Johnny's recovery was going, Pony's grades and his spring track season starting in a few weeks, and everything else we could think of. After a while, the three of us sat in silence, just staring at the names of our parents and the dates they were both born and died.

"I can't believe it's been a year," Ponyboy suddenly whispered. If it wasn't so quiet in the cemetery, I wouldn't have been able to hear him, but his voice almost sounded like it was at a normal volume. "I miss them."

"I do too," Soda replied softly, giving Pony a reaffirming smile.

I squeezed Pony's shoulders and shook him slightly. "We all do, kiddo." It had taken me months after the accident to learn how to identify and manage my emotions, and it was still difficult for me to show my feelings in front of my brothers, but I owed it to all of us to try. "It's okay to still feel sad."

Pony continued to sniffle, then he let out a choked-out sob. "Do you think they blame me?"

Soda and I exchanged a confused look behind Pony's back, then Soda lowered his head and spoke quietly next to Pony's ear. "For what, honey?"

"For… for the accident," Pony mumbled. "They were only driving that night 'cause-"

Soda interrupted him by wrapping him in a tight hug and shushing him.

That's why he looked guilty earlier.

"No baby, it's not your fault," I said as gently as I could, then I started running my fingers through his hair in what I hoped was a comforting motion. "I don't want you to ever think that, okay?"

While still being tightly held against Soda's chest, Pony turned his head to look at me with red-rimmed eyes. "I'm sorry you didn't get to leave Tulsa and live out your dream. You're twenty-one and you have to act like a forty-one year-old single dad."

I shook my head, but still tried to smile at him as I used my thumb to wipe the tears from his cheek. "You don't have anything to be sorry about Pone. It's not your fault, not at all." He didn't seem convinced, and I had to change that. "And you know what? I have a different dream now anyways."

"Really?" he asked curiously.

"Yeah kiddo, I do," I said with a nod. I continued to run my fingers through his hair, which I was surprised didn't have grease in it for once. "My new dream is to keep you and Soda safe and with me as long as you two can stand me. I want you two to be able to live out your own dreams."

Pony's eyes studied me carefully for a moment before he replied. "But what about you?"

"What do you mean? I just told you," I said, not quite sure what he was getting at.

To my surprise, Pony pulled away from Soda and straightened into a sitting position. He looked at me with a strange expression on his face, his eyes hard and stern. "That's all stuff about me and Soda, but what do you want for you?"

I was taken aback by his question. For a year, all of my thoughts, energy, and money went towards my brothers. Sure it was exhausting sometimes, but that's what I signed up for, and I would do it forever if that's what it took to take care of my brothers. "Once you and Soda have grown up and have families of your own, then I can think about going back to school and having a family. But that's years from now, Pony. You don't need to worry about me."

Pony didn't look satisfied with my answer, and when I looked to Sodapop for some help, I was surprised to see that he had the same look on his face that Pony did.

"You don't have to wait years before thinking about yourself Darry," Soda said sternly, but softly, in a way that he had perfected. It was the same way our mom often spoke to us– both loving and firm at the same time. "You're twenty-one Dar, and you have a girlfriend that we somehow haven't scared away yet. Maybe the next part of your life isn't as far away as you thought."

I could sense what Soda was suggesting, but there was no way anything like that was going to happen any time soon. "Don't get ahead of yourself, Soda. Kate and I have only been dating a couple of months, and you two are still under my guardianship. Whatever the next part of my life is, it can wait a little longer."

Pony's face showed a hint of disappointment, but Soda still seemed determined to get his point across. "C'mon Darry, think about it. I'm seventeen, and I'll be an adult in less than a year. And Pony here's growing like a weed; he'll be in college before we know it," Soda said, smiling fondly at our kid brother. Don't remind me. "And sure, when all that happens, you can go back to college, but even before then, you should let yourself be happy."

"I am happy," I said honestly. Even though I worked just about every day, and most of my waking hours I was tired and sore, I was perfectly content. I had my family, my friends, and I had my girlfriend.

"And how much of that happiness is because of Kate?" Soda countered. "How much better has she made your life since y'all started dating?"

I was stunned into sudden silence. I tried to remember how happy I was before crossing paths with Kate at the diner, then I thought about how I felt after dating her for a couple months. It quickly became obvious that I was much happier once I started seeing Kate, and she made my life so much better. I almost hurt to realize that I was probably happier than I had felt since the accident that killed our parents.

I always knew Catherine Miller was special, but within just our first couple of dates, I knew my feelings for her weren't faint or fleeting; in fact, those feelings grew every time I was with her or even simply heard her voice. The more I thought about it, the more I realized I was in love with Kate.

A lot… that's how much of my happiness is because of my girlfriend.

"See?" Soda asked, bringing me out of my thoughts. I didn't realize that I had started smiling at first, but his smirk told me that he noticed it, and apparently Pony did too since he had a knowing grin. "I'm not saying y'all have to get hitched anytime soon, but you don't have to put yourself and your relationship on the back burner, alright? You do a real good job of taking care of us, but you might want to try taking care of yourself and your girlfriend too."

I was left speechless at Soda's words. It was natural to forget about myself in order to provide for the boys, so I knew it would be difficult to get out of that habit, but I owed it to not only myself, but also Kate and apparently my brothers, to try.

"You smile a lot more than before, Darry. Even more than you did with any of the other girls you dated. It's good that Kate makes you happy," Pony said with a smile. "Soda and I ain't mad that you love your girlfriend."

I felt my eyes grow wide. I just realized that I'm in love with her, but I've never said those words to a girlfriend before, let alone my most recent one. "I… I-"

"Careful Pony, I don't think our big brother is ready to say the L-word yet," Soda said with a knowing smirk. "Let's not give the birthday boy a heart attack, yeah?"

Ponyboy laughed at that. "Oh yeah, then we wouldn't be able to go to the arcade later."

Soda laughed loudly at that, and as I watched Pony chuckle at his own joke, I released a breath I didn't know I was holding. Then I rolled my eyes and laughed along with my brothers. "Good to know that I'm just a ticket to the arcade for you, kid," I said before reaching towards him and rubbing my knuckles into the top of his head.

"Not my hair!" Pony whined, slapping at my hands in an attempt to get me to stop.

"Aw you can't be mad, Pony. You haven't even greased it yet," Soda said with a smirk before joining in.

We suddenly had an impromptu wrestling match in the middle of the cemetery, where my younger brothers inevitably ganged up on me and pinned me to the cold ground, but all of us were laughing by the end of it. Once Pony got off of my torso and allowed me to sit upright, I looked at my watch and realized we had been at the cemetery for over two hours.

"We should probably get going," I said to my brothers. Even I could tell that I was a little reluctant to leave our parents, despite the fact it was cold out and we'd been there for a long time.

My brothers both nodded, then after glancing at the tombstones again, they both stood up and silently helped me fold the blanket. Before we left, all of us said our goodbyes to our parents, told them we love them, and assured them we'd be back to visit soon.

After our emotional visit to the cemetery, my brothers and I returned to the house so we could meet up with the rest of the gang and Kate so we could all go to the arcade. The plan was for it to be a fun, calm day. After the arcade, we planned on having dinner at the house, then we'd probably just hang out and play cards for the rest of the night.

Even though it was my twenty-first birthday, I told everyone two important things: I didn't want any gifts, and I wouldn't drink more than a single beer with dinner. The second detail disappointed most of the guys, but I reminded them that I had to work the day after, and it wouldn't be good for anyone if I was battling a hangover while on a roof.

With eight of us, it took a minute to figure out the driving situation so nobody was crammed into a car packed full of greasers. We didn't want Johnny to be uncomfortable with his still-injured back, and everyone understood that I was not about to let Kate be sandwiched between any of the guys; she didn't deserve to endure that. In the end, Soda drove Pony and Johnny in our truck, Steve drove Two-Bit and Dally, and Kate drove me in her car. It was weird not being the one who was driving, and Two-Bit made a joke about me being able to drink as much as I want, but I rolled my eyes at him and followed Kate to her car.

As soon as we arrived at the arcade, half of the gang scattered, leaving just Kate, Pony, and Johnny standing with me. While Pony and Johnny stood there, looking at all of the games and everything else, I reached into my pocket to grab my wallet. I knew that since Pony and Johnny both didn't have jobs, they would need money to do anything and have a good time. I had carefully planned how much money I was going to spend on my birthday while still being able to afford groceries and all the other bills, but before I could give anything to either of the teens, Kate gave each of them a handful of coins.

"Wow, thanks Kate," Pony said with a big smile, then he and Johnny scampered off, talking about playing asteroids and pinball.

I froze for a moment, then I gave Kate a look. I hoped that I didn't appear too angry, but I wanted to know why she didn't let me give them the money I already planned on using.

When she looked at me, she seemed puzzled at first, but then she smirked. "It's your birthday, Darry. You shouldn't have to pay for everything."

I was stunned at first, not able to figure out a response. In a perfect world, I'd have enough spare money that pocket change for arcade games would be negligible, but we didn't live in a perfect world. No, the world we lived in took my parents away and made me agonize over every penny I spent. So theoretically, Kate helping out by giving the boys some arcade money should be a good thing, but it rubbed me the wrong way. I could've taken care of it.

"You shouldn't have to pay for everything either," I opted to say, trying to keep my voice neutral, despite my frustration.

Kate looked troubled by my response, then she grabbed my arm and looked at me softly. "Can you let me just for today? Please?"

I was still irritated, but I wasn't quite sure where my poor attitude was coming from. Considering that I was with the gang and my girlfriend at the arcade– a place I chose to go to– I was supposed to be having a good time.

Apparently, I took too long to respond, because Kate let go of my arm and looked at me with a strange expression on her face. Is she worried? Maybe scared? "I can tell you're mad. I'm sorry. Maybe I should just go-"

I quickly reached to grab her arm, and I was careful not to grip it too tight. I didn't want her to go, and I especially didn't want to be the reason she felt like she had to leave. "No, it's okay. I want you to stay."

She pursed her lips, obviously considering her options. "Are you sure? I wouldn't be upset if you wanted to spend your birthday with the guys."

I remembered the night I had asked her to come with us to the arcade, Kate had said the same thing.

When I had gotten home from work a few days beforehand, the whole gang was already over at the house. By the time I took a shower and Soda finished making dinner, Kate had shown up after her shift at the diner. All of the guys were discussing plans for my birthday, and when I asked her to join us, Kate looked surprised, but she happily agreed. After dinner, Pony and I started washing the dishes, but Kate took the towel from Pony and said she'd take over drying duties so he could get started on his homework. For once, my kid brother didn't argue about doing homework, so he must've sensed Kate wanted to talk to me privately. As soon as Pony left, Kate kept her voice down as she spoke.

"Are you sure you want me to tag along for your birthday?" she asked tentatively. I had looked at her with what I was sure was a confused expression, so she elaborated. "I know we're dating and everything, and I'd love to be with you on your birthday, but I wouldn't be upset if you wanted to spend the day with the guys. After all, they're your family. I could stop by for cake or something that evening if you want."

I had studied her carefully, trying to see if there was another reason that she didn't want to be with all of us. There was a moment I was worried one of the guys had said something to her, but when I asked her about it, her eyes went wide.

"No, that's not it at all. Gosh, the guys have been so great to me, and if they had a problem with me, I'd prefer to deal with it right then and there, just us. I don't want you getting into any arguments with them on my behalf," she said determinedly. Then her voice got soft again. "I just know sometimes guys want to hang out by themselves. You know, without their girlfriends or whoever around. I'd love to spend your birthday with you, but I understand if you-"

I let go of the plate I was holding and grabbed her hands as I looked firmly into her eyes. "I want you there, as long as you want to be there."

The kiss she gave me after that solidified our plans, which was why she came with us to the arcade. However, after sensing my frustration, it looked like she was about to change her mind.

I let out a sigh before meeting her eyes again. "I want you to stay. Please?"

She seemed to debate internally for a moment, but then she gave me a small smile and nodded. "Okay."

I leaned down to kiss her forehead, then I gave her a smirk. "But I'm not letting you pay for everything. After a few games, I'll get us some Pepsis, alright?"

Kate gave me her signature stubborn look, but then she relented. "Fine. But the birthday boy picks the first game."

We played several different games before I noticed that Kate kept looking over to the side of the arcade, where the pool tables were. I wondered why she kept looking over there, but then I spotted Ponyboy and Johnny playing a game of pool, Johnny's crutches leaning on the edge of the table. I watched Johnny as he tried to stand steady enough to make a shot, and while he succeeded with a just a small wince from the movement, I wished he would've at least had one of his crutches under an arm in case he fell or even just needed more support. I couldn't help but worry about him; even before his injury, I always hated seeing him hurt or in pain, and that anxiety only increased after his back got crushed.

"Do you want to play some pool?" I asked Kate, nudging her a little with my elbow. She was so focused on the two teens, she flinched a little and instantly turned to face me. "Sorry-"

"It's okay. I just got caught up in watching I guess," she said quickly, trying to absolve my guilt. Then she smiled. "I'd love to play. Let's go," she said right before she tugged my arm and pulled me with her.

The three billiards tables were located next to the wide opening in the side wall, which was also the side entrance to the bowling alley next door. We used to go bowling with Mom and Dad on occasion, but after they died, it became something that was too expensive for us to do anymore. Just one glance into the bowling alley was enough for me to tell it was mostly middle class people that were bowling rather than a bunch of Socs, which was a relief. The last thing we need is a fight in the middle of the arcade on my birthday.

"Hey guys, who's winning?" Kate asked once we reached Pony and Johnny.

Right before Pony was about to make his shot, both he and Johnny looked up at me and Kate. I was happy to see Johnny resting on his crutches when it wasn't his turn because it made it seem like he wasn't about to fall to the floor and injure his back even more.

"Johnny is. I'm not real good," Ponyboy admitted.

My youngest brother had a lot of talents, but billiards wasn't one of them. We had played a few times sporadically, but he didn't understand why the balls wouldn't go where he thought they would. As if on cue, he tried to sink one of the solid balls into the corner pocket, and after he missed, he groaned in frustration.

"That was close Ponyboy," Kate said optimistically. If I had said it, my brother would've rolled his eyes at me, but he at least gave Kate a shrug. Not deterred, Kate offered some of her knowledge. "If it helps, you can think of the whole game as just geometry and physics."

While Johnny moved to line up his shot, Pony gave Kate an unimpressed look. "Math ain't my best subject. I'm not real good with numbers and calculating things."

With grammar like that, it's hard to believe English is your best subject.

Kate nodded understandingly. Meanwhile, Johnny sank a striped ball, so he moved again to line up a shot for the 8 ball. A moment later, Johnny had won the game.

"Wanna rematch?" Pony asked. Then he briefly glanced at Kate and me before turning back to his friend. "Or maybe we can team up and play against Darry and Kate. Then I don't have to keep losin' to you."

"Sure Pony, but I think I'm gonna take a quick break first," Johnny said as he took his crutches and moved to a stool a couple of feet away. As he slowly sat down, he tried to hide a grimace, but I still saw it. Judging by the way he was moving and talking, Johnny was obviously in pain, but he'd never say it out loud, at least not with me or Kate there.

Pony looked at his friend, and I could tell by his expression that he was worried about Johnny too.

"I'm not going to pretend to be a master at pool or anything, but I know a few things, and I can show you if you want some help Pony," Kate politely offered my brother.

"Nah, that's alright," Pony said, pulling his eyes away from Johnny. "You and Darry can play. I'll take a break too."

I was more than happy to spend time with Kate and play a game of pool with just the two of us, but I saw an opportunity for my girlfriend and kid brother to bond a little, so I came up with another idea. "Actually, I was about to get us some Pepsis. You two go ahead and start a game, I'll jump in after," I said as I started taking steps away from them.

A flash of puzzlement crossed Pony's face, but Kate smiled at me before she started gathering the billiards balls to rack them up. I grinned at them and turned to go get four bottles of Pepsi from the guy working the counter in the bowling alley.

As I stood at the counter, waiting for the worker to return with the Pepsis, a gravelly voice suddenly sounded next to me. "How's it goin' Curtis?"

I turned my head and immediately spotted Tim Shepard standing next to me, leaning his back against the counter with his arms crossed in front of his chest. We weren't necessarily close friends, but our gangs were usually friendly with one another, and Tim and I had a sort of unspoken understanding.

"Hey Tim. Everything's good. What about you?" I said politely.

He gave me his impish smirk. "It's alright. Just doin' some business here with Phil," he said, jerking his head towards the guy at the shoe rental counter.

I had an idea of the "business" Tim was talking about, so I stayed quiet, figuring it was best for everyone if I steered clear of that particular topic.

I was a little caught off guard when Tim kept talking. "You know, after I got outta the cooler a few weeks back, I had a chat with my boy Joey," he started.

For a moment, I had no idea who he was talking about or why he was telling me, but then I realized "Joey" must've been the "Joe" that hit Kate at the bar about a month before. Reflexively, I turned my whole body to face Tim, ready to deal with him if he had a problem with me for finding the guy who left a mark on my girlfriend's face.

Surprisingly, rather than challenge me in any way, Tim just gave me a grin. "Yeah, he was real pissed off. He showed up with a bruised face and some busted ribs, complain' how you and Winston pummeled him on two different occasions." I kept a straight face, waiting to see where Tim was going to take the conversation. Oddly enough, the next thing he was did was let out a short, cold laugh. "He even said we needed to rumble with your outfit. Can you believe that?"

"No, I can't," I said steadily as I narrowed my eyes a little. "Did he tell you why he got all those bruises?"

Finally, Tim dropped the act and his normal, hard expression appeared. "Yeah, I heard what happened. That idiot deserved everything he got."

My eyebrows shot up on their own. What did he just say?

"As soon as I heard that Darry Curtis came after him, I knew he did somethin' real stupid," Tim explained plainly. "Then when I found how about him hittin' your girl… I told him he was lucky you didn't send him to an early grave."

I didn't even bother to wipe the grin off my face. "I thought about it, but you know I can't really get in trouble with the cops."

Tim smirked at that. "Yeah, I know."

And I really believed that he did know. Tim and I were very different, but he could still relate to having the responsibility of protecting his younger siblings just like I did; we just had different ways of doing that. Whereas he typically used violence and illegal methods to deal with things and faced the legal repercussions because of it, I dealt with things in ways that kept me away from the cops in order to keep my brothers out of the hands of the state.

"Look, I made it clear to my guys that just like your brothers, your girl is off limits," Tim stated matter-of-factly. "You shouldn't have a problem with them, and if you do, you tell me, alright? I'll deal with 'em."

I studied him carefully, and I could tell that Tim was completely serious. While I could usually keep the guys in our gang in line just by using my words or a quick smack to the back of the head, Tim didn't hesitant to flex his muscles, even on his own guys.

After a moment of consideration, I nodded my head and extended my hand out to him. "Alright, deal." Then, as he went to shake my hand, I added, "but if they mess with any of them, I'll still need to have a talk with them."

He hesitated briefly before he grinned at me. "I can't fault ya for that," he said as he shook my hand. "I'd do the same thing."

Like I said, Tim and I had an understanding.

After withdrawing his hand, Tim turned his head to look somewhere else. "That your girl?" Tim asked, suddenly changing the subject.

I followed his eyes and looked towards the entrance to the arcade, where I saw Kate and Pony leaning over the pool table and pointing at things. I assumed Kate was teaching Pony some of her tips and tricks, and I couldn't help but grin at the sight. "Yeah, that's her."

"She's a looker, that's for sure," Tim muttered.

I felt a sudden rush of protectiveness and anger from Tim's comment. He wasn't wrong, Kate was attractive in every way possible, but I didn't need or want to hear anyone else mention it. "Don't get any ideas, Shepard. I'll take you on too," I said as I gave him the coldest glare I could manage.

Tim looked back at me and put his hands up, palms facing me, in surrender. "Trust me Curtis, I ain't tryin' to get on your bad side." Then he glanced back at the arcade. "She seems like a great gal."

I wasn't sure how he would be able to tell that just by looking at her for a few seconds, but I didn't want to talk to Tim Shepard about my girlfriend anymore, so I stayed silent. Thankfully, the guy at the counter suddenly appeared with my four bottles of Pepsi, and after thanking him, I started to gather the bottles in my arms.

"It was good to see you Tim," I said as politely as I could manage while also telling him I was done with our conversation. I also didn't want him to keep staring at Kate, so the sooner I could get back to the arcade, the better.

Tim looked at me again and gave me a single nod. "You too, Darry. And happy birthday, by the way."

I was surprised that Tim even knew it was my birthday, but I didn't feel like thinking too much about it. The guy knows everything that happens in Tulsa. "Thanks." With that, I left Tim to deal with his "business" so I could return to the gang and my girlfriend.

As I walked back the pool tables, I could hear Kate patiently explaining things to Ponyboy while pointing out certain spots on the table. "And if you hit it there with the right angle, it'll go into that pocket," I heard her say.

I stood next to Johnny and handed him a Pepsi as I silently watched my brother line up his shot. After Pony hit the cue ball, the white ball collided with the solid green ball, which narrowly missed going into the corner pocket.

"That was really close, Pony. Good job. It just takes some practice to get the angles perfectly right," Kate said supportively.

Ponyboy looked a little frustrated, but there was an air of ease around him, which told me he truly appreciated Kate's input even though he still wasn't able to make his shots as easily as she made it sound.

"Here kiddo," I said as I walked up to my brother, gaining his attention and earning a smile when he saw that I was handing him a Pepsi.

"Thanks Darry," he said happily, taking the bottle from me.

When I gave Kate her Pepsi, she grinned and kissed me on the cheek. "Thanks babe." I felt a faint blush appear on my face from the combination of the nickname and display of affection, so I took a swig of my own Pepsi to try to get my face to cool down.

"Do you guys still want to play against me and Darry?" Kate asked the two boys.

Before anyone responded, I looked over at Johnny, who was still sitting down. "It's alright if you want to stay off your feet for a while, Johnny. Kate and I can just play against each other, or one of us can play against Pony."

Johnny shook his head and slowly stood up from the stool. "That's alright, I'll play."

"You might want to play against them by yourself, Johnny. I won't be much help," Pony said as a self-deprecating joke.

"It's all just for fun anyways Ponyboy," Kate said compassionately, nudging him with her elbow. "It doesn't have to be a serious competition."

"Did someone say competition?" I heard Two-Bit from nearby. We all turned to see him and the rest of our gang walking up to us. Once the four of them reached us, Two-Bit was giving us all his big, enthusiastic smile. "What kinda competition are we talkin'?"

Glory, how did a simple game of pool turn into a spectacle for the entire gang?

"Darry and I were just going to play a friendly game of pool against Ponyboy and Johnny," Kate said, obviously stressing that it wasn't a serious competition.

Two-Bit glanced at all of us, then his eyes wandered to the rest of the gang. "You guys wanna make things interesting?" Two-Bit asked everyone, wiggling his eyebrows as he looked around at all of us.

"What do you have in mind?" Steve asked, apparently interested in whatever the jokester was thinking.

Two-Bit was rubbing his hands together like he was up to something. "Pool tournament, two-person teams. Everyone chips in some money. Winning team gets the pot," Two-Bit explained with a big grin.

"How much are ya thinkin'?" Soda asked.

"A few dollars a person? Maybe five?" Dally suggested.

I scoffed at him. "Some of us have bills to pay and mouths to feed, Dallas," I spat. I can't waste money on dumb bets when I have three boys to take care of.

Dally glared at me, but he somehow managed to keep himself from saying something harsh, even though I could tell he wanted to. "Fine. How about two bucks a person? That fine with you, old man?"

That was still a bit more money than I wanted to spend, let alone use to gamble. If Soda and I both bet and lost, we'd have to be careful about how we spent money on our next grocery run or two. Still, I didn't want to back down or show any signs of weakness, especially not in front of my girlfriend. Damn my pride.

Despite how much I didn't want to bet my hard-earned money, I found myself agreeing. "Deal."

Dally gave me a wicked grin, like how I'd imagine a predator looks at its prey before it attacks. "Alright, so what are the teams?" Dally asked.

"Steve and I are partners," Soda said immediately, throwing his arm across Steve's shoulders.

Even though I hated to admit it, I knew Soda was going to be the weaker link of their team. He was always up for any game or challenge, but he was impatient, and in the few times we'd play pool in the past, he liked to hit the ball as hard as he could rather than think things through first. Meanwhile, Steve was smart, calculating, and he went to bars, where pool tables were most abundant. Steve would easily carry the team, and I was curious to see how they'd do in our impromptu tournament.

Even though it was probably obvious, I decided to make sure I knew who my teammate was going to be. I put my arm around Kate's waist, pulled her close to my side, and looked down at her with a smile. "What do you say? Want to be partners?"

She shrugged nonchalantly. "I guess that's fine," she said sarcastically. Then she laughed before smiling at me. "I'd love nothing more than to be your partner, Darry."

It really shouldn't be this easy for her to make me blush, I thought when I felt my skin heat up once again.

"Dal and I will team up," Two-Bit announced before punching Dally's arm.

Right away, I knew they'd be the team to beat. Out of the whole gang, Dally and Two-Bit went to bars the most often, which allowed them to improve their billiards talents regularly, as well as earned money from hustling other patrons. On more than one occasion, I had to clean them up after they hustled the wrong people, which led to fights and all-out brawls at the bars they went to. They always managed to keep the money though.

All of us put our money on the table, and with all the cash and coins on display, I quickly started thinking about how much food or gas I could pay for with it. That's more spare money than I've had in a long time.

"Johnny and I will just watch," Pony said softly, sounding a little disheartened.

Without anyone saying a word about it, I knew the two youngest members of our gang would've loved to be part of the bet and the makeshift tournament, but they didn't want to ask for the ante money.

"We need an even number of teams for a fair tournament," Kate said kindly. Then she reached into her pocket and pulled out some cash. "I have some extra tip money from the diner. I'll spot you two."

The irritated feeling I had earlier appeared again, but I tried to shove it down. She's just trying to be nice and include Pony and Johnny. So what if she's giving them money instead of it being from me? I attempted to ignore my frustration, but it was a losing battle. My girlfriend shouldn't be providing for the boys under my care.

"That's okay," Johnny said so quietly that it was hard to hear him. "We won't win, so we won't be able to pay you back."

Kate waved him off before putting four more dollars on the table. "It's not about winning; it's for fun." The other guys were quick to accept Kate's money on the younger boys' behalf, probably because they all figured it meant they'd have more money when they won.

The gang decided that I would keep the money in my pocket while we played, knowing that I wouldn't lose it, and if anybody around the arcade had overheard what was going on, I would be the last person they'd try to steal from.

For the next minute or two, the rest of the gang discussed the bracket and any rules. Two-Bit seemed to miraculously already have everything figured out, and he was just telling everyone else the plan.

As my buddy spoke, I put my lips close to Kate's ear so I could whisper to her. "You didn't have to do that. You didn't need to pay more money."

She looked up at me with a soft smile. "I know, but I wanted to," she whispered back.

"That's four bucks you won't be getting back, you know," I said, hoping she'd understand the consequences of her actions. I don't want you to lose money.

I was surprised when she gave me smug look. "I think I'll get it back just fine."

I raised an eyebrow at her, silently questioning what she meant by that, but when she turned her attention back to Two-Bit and didn't offer another response, I remained silent too.

Suddenly, Two-Bit's obnoxious voice regained my attention. "Alright, let the games begin!"

It was decided that Kate and I would play against Pony and Johnny, while the other two teams would use one of the other tables and play against each other at the same time. The winners of each game would face off for the championship. Even though it was hard for me to accept the fact that I could lose money on my birthday, the joy I always got from competitions was reappearing with vengeance. As Kate started racking the balls into the triangle, I found myself grinning. It feels good to compete in something again.

We let them go first, and Johnny told Pony to break.

Let the games begin.

Pony managed to get a striped ball in on the break, and after he immediately got another one in, he beamed and glanced at Kate, as if to thank her for helping him. During his next shot, he didn't make another one, so then it was our turn.

I was about to tell Kate to go first, but she already took a step away from the table and motioned for me to go. "Birthday boy goes first."

The innate urge to have her to go first almost made me start an argument, but instead, I bit my tongue and grinned at her. I moved to line up a shot for the solid red ball, which I sank. Then I got the blue one in too without too much effort.

"Wow Darry, I didn't know you were a pool shark," Kate said, sounding impressed.

Her compliment immediately boosted my ego, and rather than try to act humble or tell her it was mostly luck, some primal part of me wanted to keep impressing her. "It really is just geometry and physics," I said with a grin and a shrug. I realized my arrogance and overconfidence made me sound like a Soc, but I didn't bother to care.

Despite my cockiness, Kate matched my grin. "Oh that's right; on top of being a jock, Darry Curtis is a math whiz," she said in a seemingly-knowing tone.

My ego skyrocketed, and suddenly, I felt like I was back in high school.

During our football games, girls would always line up in the front row of the bleachers and yell at the players they thought were cute or popular. I had my fair share of girls yelling my name, and it exhilarated me to think that one of those girls' voices could've been Kate. On top of getting attention on the field, I couldn't help but notice when girls would glance in my direction during class or passing time, only to shyly avert their eyes when I looked back at them.

And now, Kate looks at me like that, and she doesn't look away.

As I moved past Kate to line up my next shot, I was strutting around like a peacock, and I even winked at her, which made her smile and tuck some hair behind her ear as her cheeks turned pink. As good as the attention felt in high school, it's ten times better now that I get it from the girl I'm in love with.

I was immediately knocked down a peg by the sound of my kid brother nagging me.

"You gonna make your next shot any time soon, Darry?" Ponyboy teased. "Or should Johnny just go now?"

I turned to give Ponyboy a half-hearted glare. It looked like he was trying to seem irritated, but there was smirk on his face that told me otherwise. "Yeah yeah, hold your horses, Ponyboy," I said before resuming lining up my shot. I sank the solid yellow ball into the pocket, but on my next shot, I narrowly missed getting the purple one in.

"Gee Darry, thanks for finally letting me play," Johnny joked quietly.

I grinned and ruffled his hair gently so I didn't startle him or knock him over. Since living with us, Johnny had slowly become more confident, and it felt good to know he was comfortable to joke around with me rather than reserve it for Pony, Dally, and on occasion, Two-Bit.

Johnny got just one of the striped balls in before missing one on his second shot, then it was Kate's turn.

Kate casually lined up her first shot like she didn't have a care in the world, and she got one of the solids in a pocket. Then it happened again. And again. It happened every time until she sank the 8 ball, quickly ending the game and giving us the win.

I felt my eyes widen in surprise. "So much for me being the pool shark," I said as I wrapped an arm around Kate, causing her to look up at me. "Where did you learn to play pool?"

She shrugged. "Just around. My dad taught me when I was a kid, and when I got older, I picked it up as a hobby. It gave me something to do and kept me out of the house."

If a stranger was walking by, they'd think her response was normal and innocent, but she managed to say the truth without really quite saying it: "I played pool in my free time so I'd spend less time at home with my abusive step-father."

The thought of Kate purposely avoiding her house bothered me to my core, but I didn't know how to respond to Kate's statement. Not only did she continue to talk about her rough home life so casually, but she had an impressive hidden talent that she had never mentioned. I thought that after dating for a couple months we knew each other really well, but I was starting to wonder if we had spent so much time talking about bigger, deeper, and more uncomfortable things that we sort of skipped over discovering the smaller details about each other.

What else don't I know about her?

"You don't need to look at me like that, Darry," she softly scorned.

I wasn't even aware I was giving her any particular look, but I could assume it was one of either concern, anger, or pity, and I really hoped it wasn't the latter. Nobody likes to be pitied. "Sorry, I-"

"I know," she interrupted, still keeping her voice quiet. Then she gave me a smile. "I'm okay, Darry. That's all behind me." Then her smile turned into a smirk, with her eyes having a glint of playfulness. "Besides, nobody would dare to mess with Darry Curtis's girl."

I grinned, then squeezed the arm I had around Kate to pull her closer to me. "Good."

"I wonder who's winning over there," Pony said, drawing my attention away from Kate and to the other pool table, where the second half of our gang was still in the middle of their game.

"Let's go watch our competition," Kate said to me.

We only saw the end of the game, and it was Two-Bit and Dally that won the match against Soda and Steve. I wasn't too surprised at the result, but it was still a fairly close game. After their game ended, Pony told them they'd be playing against me and Kate, and it looked like they were ready to start right away.

"You guys wanna make this more interesting?" Two-Bit asked as he and Dally sauntered towards Kate and me. The two of them looked smug, like they thought they were the coolest greasers in all of Tulsa just because they won a simple game of pool.

"We already put money on this, how much more interesting do you want to make it?" I asked hesitantly. I'm not about to have either Kate or myself bet even more of our hard-earned money.

The two of them exchanged a look, then Two-Bit turned to smirk at Kate. "If we win, we all go to the diner for some free shakes."

I looked at my girlfriend and hoped my expression looked more caring or concerned than demeaning. What if it comes out of her paycheck? I didn't want her to lose money from providing the guys with more free food at her place of work. "You don't have to agree-"

"It's alright," Kate told me before I could even finish the sentence. She was smiling softly and innocently, but was a glint in her eyes, making her expression difficult to decipher. Then she turned to look at Two-Bit. "Okay. But what if we win?"

"Well what do ya want?" Dally asked. I noticed that he softened his typically harsh voice slightly when he spoke to Kate, which I was grateful for.

Kate and I looked at each other, and I could tell she was waiting for me to come up with an answer, but my mind went blank, so I just shrugged and hoped she'd come up with something. I didn't even want to bet anything in the first place.

Her eyes lit up and she grinned at me before turning to look back at our competitors. "If we win, you have to help do chores at the house for the next week."

All of the guys, not just Dally and Two-Bit, looked at Kate with varying levels of surprise.

"Shoot, that ain't an even trade," Two-Bit said, although he didn't really seem upset with the proposition. He just had to make a comment about it because that's what Two-Bit does. "A shake verses a week of housework?"

"Aw c'mon guys, you don't wanna help us out a little?" Soda asked, probably only half-joking. He didn't like doing chores any more than Pony and I did, but the three of us knew they had to be done, especially if we anticipated a visit from the state.

"To be fair, you're askin' to save money. Kate's just askin' for you guys to help some," Johnny pointed out as he tried to hide a smirk. Even though we never asked him to do chores, I constantly found Johnny either doing laundry or tidying up around the house. Maybe if the others help out a little, Johnny can relax and stop feeling like he has to 'earn' his place in our house.

"You guys practically live there anyways," Steve added. "It'd be good for you to pull your weight."

"You say that like you ain't there every day too, Randle," Dally pointed out.

Steve just shrugged. "Yeah, but I'm not trying to up the stakes here." Dally practically growled at Steve's remark, but Steve didn't seem deterred. "You two asked for it. Those are the stakes. Take it or leave it."

"What do you think, Dal?" Two-Bit asked his pool partner after some consideration. "You think it's worth it?"

It looked like Dally was internally debating, but before he said anything, Kate egged him on with a smirk on her face. "You'd only be worried if you thought there was a good chance you'd lose. You scared, Dally?"

Everyone else looked at her, shocked. She's pretty brave to say that to Dallas Winston.

Dally's head whipped around to look at Kate. His eyes were sharp, and his overall body language looked like he was challenging her to say more. Before I could tell him off, he let out a huff. "Alright, deal."

While Dally racked up all 15 billiards balls into the triangle, I glanced at Kate. She looked calm and was playing it cool, but the glint was still in her eyes. It took me a minute to figure it out, but I knew she was confident, and our competitors had no idea that Kate was good at pool. The spark she has is because she's hustling Dally and Two-Bit. I did my best to stifle a laugh. They have no idea what they got themselves into.

Finally, when Dallas finished setting up, we were ready to begin.

"Alright, who's starting?" Two-Bit asked.

"I think the birthday boy should get the first shot," Kate said, moving to stand right next to me, her eyes sparkling with energy.

"You sure?" I asked her. "What happened to 'ladies first?'"

She smiled up at me and put her hand on my upper arm. She gave my muscles a gentle squeeze, which immediately caused my heart to start racing. "You and your muscles would do a much better job at breaking than me. That's not really my strong suit."

The pride I felt earlier immediately reappeared, and I knew I was grinning like a fool, but I couldn't find it in me to care.

After Soda, Steve, Pony, and Johnny gathered stools and sat around the table to spectate, I started the game.

On the break, I managed to get a striped ball in. Immediately following that, I heard Two-Bit mutter something about stripes being unlucky, and I had to restrain myself from rolling my eyes. On my next shot, I got another stripe in, but the white ball followed. Dammit.

"That's too bad, Superman," Two-Bit said sarcastically as he reached into the pocket to retrieve the cue ball. After he put it down on the table's surface, he winked at Kate. "I'll show you how it's done, Kate." If he wasn't my buddy or if I thought he actually meant anything by it, I would've shoved Two-Bit in a friendly way of saying "stay away from my girl."

After Two-Bit pocketed two solid balls in rapid succession, he glanced at me, then grinned slyly at Kate. "Now that's how you don't scratch."

I could tell Kate was faking being impressed by Two-Bit, and I quickly went from being annoyed with him to trying not to laugh at his expense. If only he knew.

On his next shot, Two-Bit cursed after he narrowly missed getting the solid green ball into the side pocket, which meant it was Kate's turn.

"You sure you know what you're doin' doll?" Dally teased as Kate walked around to the other side of the table. Although I knew he was just being competitive and I've heard him sound more condescending, (especially to women,) a flare of anger swept over me at Dally's comment.

"Dal-" I started, but Kate was quick to intercept.

"I don't know, Dally," she said in an airy voice. She leaned forward to line up her shot, then she glanced up at Dallas and grinned. "Why don't you tell me if I know what I'm doing?"

With her first shot, the cue ball ricocheted off of one striped ball and into another, both of them going into opposite corner pockets, leaving the cue ball lined up perfectly for another striped ball.

Words like "damn" and "holy shit" were muttered from our spectating friends, and I grinned when I realized Kate had managed to impress Soda and Steve.

I looked over at Dally. His eyes were wide just for a moment, but then he managed to display his poker face. Even so, I could tell he was stunned and irritated. Serves him right.

Without another word, Kate got a third stripe in. However, when she lined up to get a fourth one in, a certain wisecracking greaser just happened to cough loudly at the exact moment Kate made her shot. The striped ball barely missed its intended pocket, making it the first missed shot I had seen from Kate.

I glared at Two-Bit, and he met my eyes. "Sorry," he said with a shrug and a less-than-sincere look.

"So that's how we're playing this game?" Kate asked, sounding like she was mildly irritated, but mostly joking.

"Sometimes a guy's just gotta cough," Dally said with a elfish smirk as he walked past Kate. "Can't fault him for that."

She rolled her eyes, but didn't respond, before she walked over to stand next to me. While Dally was taking his time to line up his shot, I put an arm around Kate's shoulders and bowed me head to whisper into her ear. "They're a bunch of cheats."

She huffed out a laugh. "They're just scared they'll lose," she whispered back while keeping her determined eyes forward. I nodded, but I stayed silent.

I was impressed by Dally after he got three solid balls in, and after the fourth, I started to think Kate and I would lose sooner rather than later. I guess all the time he spends at Buck's is helpful for something. Too bad it could mean Kate and I are out a few bucks each. Dally thankfully missed on his fifth shot, ending his turn.

As I approached the table, Dally sneered at me. "Nervous yet, Muscles?"

"At least I don't have to cheat," I said nonchalantly before moving my eyes from him over to Two-Bit. "I'm glad your cough is better, Two-Bit."

My buddy tried to suppress a laugh, but he was unsuccessful. "Thanks man. That tickle in my throat came outta nowhere!"

I shook my head, but I couldn't stop myself from chuckling at Two-Bit's obvious lie. "Yeah, right."

I only sunk one striped ball before missing the next. Besides the 8 ball, there were one striped ball and one solid one. With the game being tied, I could only hope that Two-Bit wouldn't be as successful as he was before.

The half of the gang that was watching the game had be rather quiet during the whole thing, but as Two-Bit lined up his shot, I saw Soda and Steve mumbling amongst themselves. Right as Two-Bit was going to strike the white ball with the pool cue, Soda's voice suddenly became loud enough for me to hear. "I heard the diner's actually out of ice cream."

"What?!" Two-Bit exclaimed at the exact moment he hit the cue ball. He whipped his head around to look at Soda, so he didn't even see that he accidently pocketed the striped ball instead of his intended target.

The four greasers sitting on stools all laughed, Soda laughing the hardest. It took me a moment to realize that my brother had distracted Two-Bit on purpose, and it looked like the jokester caught on just a second after I did.

"That was a cheap shot, Sodacan," Two-Bit said as he looked at my brother. It seemed like he tried to narrow his eyes at Soda, but he couldn't manage it. Instead, he was smirking, like he was trying to hold back a laugh. Two-Bit wasn't one to hold grudges, especially not with someone from our own gang, and considering he caused Kate to be distracted and miss her shot not too long before, he really didn't have a valid reason to be upset.

"Dammit Two-Bit, he was just messin' with you," Dally spat. "He's just trying to get outta doing chores."

The snickering from the peanut gallery only confirmed Dally's suspicions.

Two-Bit looked at Dally sheepishly. "Sorry man, but I was worried!" Then a sly look crossed his face, and he looked over at Kate. "We can't let birthday boy miss out on free ice cream on his special day, right Kate? That would just be awful," he said, slapping his hand against his chest. I rolled my eyes at Two-Bit dramatic theatrics.

Kate smiled at Two-Bit. "Of course I wouldn't want to do anything to ruin his day," she said as she walked up to the table. Two-Bit grinned, apparently thinking he appealed to Kate's adoration for me and she would let them win. If I know her as well as I think I do, that's not going to happen. "So I hope I don't miss this shot."

As she analyzed the table in front of her, I realized Kate's shot wasn't going to be easy. Unfortunately, both the 8 ball and the cue ball were against the far edge of the table, and since Kate was right-handed, she'd have to lean across the whole table if she wanted to take the simple route and hit it in a straight line. Since her arms were shorter than mine, I wasn't sure how Kate would manage to do it. Not only that, but the last solid ball was sitting between the other two, near the side pocket, but it wasn't lined up quite perfectly; just enough to be in the way.

"Good luck with that doll," Dally said with a small smirk. It looked like he already assumed he would win, and that bothered me, along with his tone.

Kate ignored him as she walked to the other side of the table. For a second, I wondered if she was going to do the trick shot where someone stands with their back facing the table and they hold the pool cue behind their back. Instead, she calmly pointed to the corner pocket near the 8 ball, said, "that corner," then lined up her shot left-handed.

"What the-" one of the guys said, but Kate kept ignoring everyone and didn't respond.

After a couple seconds of calculating her shot, Kate hit the cue ball. The white ball jumped over the solid maroon one, and it hit the 8 ball, making it go into the corner pocket before it stopped a few inches away from the pocket.

We won!

While Two-Bit seemed surprised and Dally looked defeated, the rest of the gang all jumped off the stools and cheered loudly.

"Holy shit."

"No chores for a week!"

I was quick to reach Kate's side before she was engulfed by the other greasers. I wrapped my arm around her and pulled her close, causing her to look up at me with her beautiful green eyes. I squeezed her shoulders and kissed her cheek.

"That was awesome, babe," I said earnestly.

She was beaming. "Thanks."

"Nice game, Kate. And nice hustlin' if I do say so myself," Two-Bit said with a smile as he nudged Kate with his elbow. "Played all innocent, like you didn't know you'd win. Nice goin'."

"I don't know what you're talking about," she said in a fake snooty tone.

Dallas approached us next, and I felt my arm tighten around Kate slightly out of instinct more than anything. He must've either noticed or somehow sensed it, because his eyes moved from Kate's to mine. "Relax Darry, the smack talk is all just part of the game." Then, to my surprise, he extended his hand out to Kate. "Good game."

Kate nodded her head and shook his hand. "You too, Dally."

"You know, if you're interested, you could come with us to the bar sometime," Two-Bit offered, butting back into the conversation. "Help us win some more cash! What do ya say?"

Kate laughed. "I'll keep that in mind. But I'm going to stay away from the bars for a bit longer, especially after what happened last time."

At the reminder of Kate getting hit at the bar, I felt my anger spike, but while I was upset by it, the rest of the guys simply laughed at Kate's comment.

Pushing past my negative feelings, I looked back at Two-Bit. "You won't be going to a bar for the next week," I said, trying to change the subject. He gave me a look that was both surprised and curious, which caused me to smirk. "Did you forget? You and Dal get to help us out at the house."

The two of them groaned at the reminder.

"And I thought Soda saying there wasn't any ice cream would've been the worst thing I heard all day," Two-Bit muttered.

There was a short pause, then Kate spoke up. "You know what? Even though Darry and I won, we can still go get shakes. My treat."

Two-Bit looked at her with eyes as big as saucers, apparently forgetting how saddened he had just been about the housework he was going to have. "You mean it? Like right now?"

My girlfriend nodded. "Of course." Then, staying enclosed by my arm, she turned to put her hand against my chest and smiled up at me. "Can't let the birthday boy miss out on ice cream, right?"

The guys all cheered and rushed towards the exit, excited simply by the promise of shakes. They're all just a bunch of little kids, I swear.

Kate and I stayed there for a moment as I got lost in her eyes for what felt like the thousandth time.

"Congrats on the win, partner," she said quietly with a smirk.

"You too," I said before leaning down to kiss her. It was a quick kiss, and after I pulled my lips away from her, I couldn't help but smile. "I can't believe I didn't know you're so good at pool."

She just shrugged. "It doesn't come up in conversation often, and I don't play much these days. Although now I think Two-Bit might keep asking me to go out with him to hustle other guys out of money."

I sighed a little, knowing that she was probably right. "Hopefully not. But if he does, let me know and I'll get him to lay off, alright?" She nodded, and then I suddenly remembered something. "Oh, your money," I said, taking a step away from her to reach into my pocket.

"Darry, I don't-"

"We're splitting it, partner," I emphasized with a pointed look. I counted the money, and when I gave her half of it, she looked uneasy, like she was hesitant to take it. I knew I had to convince her before she could argue. "We couldn't have won without you, and you paid for almost half of the players anyway."

She laughed a little at that before she thankfully pocketed the money. Then she looked back up at me. "I just thought it would be better if everyone could join in, you know?"

I remembered how she had given Ponyboy and Johnny for arcade games as well as to get them to join the pool tournament, but I pushed the thought away, not wanting to get irritated about it again.

"Thank you," I said, putting my hands on her hips and pulling her close to me so I could place a quick kiss on her forehead. "And thanks for coming with. Did you have fun?" I asked, hoping that she enjoyed spending the day with a bunch of greasers at a simple arcade.

Kate nodded immediately. "I did. Thanks for inviting me." Then she put her arms around my neck, and I felt her fingers run through the hair on the back of my head. "And we still have shakes and dinner to look forward to."

The look on her face told me she was being honest and that she truly was happy to spend time with me and the group of rowdy greasers that are my family. I stared into her eyes and smiled down at her for another minute before I broke the comfortable silence that we stood in. "We should probably go so Connie doesn't have to deal with the guys alone."

She gave me a smirk and didn't make a move to escape the hold I had on her. To her credit, I didn't move to break apart from her either. "She can handle it," Kate said. Then, after she gently pulled my head down to kiss my cheek, she smiled back up at me. "Happy birthday, Darry."

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

The week after Darry's birthday, Johnny started coming to the diner to learn a few things in the kitchen. At first, Johnny seemed nervous, and I figured it was mostly regarding his walking capabilities and the fact that he brought his crutches with him in case he needed them. Thankfully, shortly after he showed up on his first day, I think he realized that nobody would judge him or mention anything about his difficulties.

At first, Johnny stayed very quiet and only talked to Captain or myself– probably because we were the only people that he had met before. However, Connie isn't someone who lets strangers remain strangers for long, so she quickly introduced Johnny to everyone else and she stayed near his side in case he had any questions or concerns. Thanks to Connie and everyone else at the diner, Johnny gradually came out of his shell in his first few days with us.

When he wasn't in the kitchen, Johnny would usually hang out with me or Rachel by the counter until Ponyboy or one of the other guys stopped by, which was often. Even though they visited frequently before, after Johnny started working alongside Captain and Connie, someone from the gang seemed to always be at the diner. Dally especially seemed to make it a point to stop by the diner every day while Johnny was there, and he'd stay for hours, sometimes even being the one to drive him home rather than Darry. It was obvious that Dally cared about Johnny a lot and he wanted to wordlessly reassure the teen that nothing bad would happen to him because Dallas Winston was there.

One night during Johnny's second week of being at the diner, Darry stopped by after work for some dinner and to bring Johnny back to the house. After setting the plate in front of my boyfriend, I asked him about Dally's constant presence. Darry told me that Dally had always looked out for Johnny like that, kind of like a personal bodyguard, and that tendency had only gotten stronger after everything that happened in the fall. Apparently, the hood even started acting like that around Ponyboy too, and I just hadn't noticed before Darry commented on it. How haven't I noticed that before?

I also asked Darry if Two-Bit and Dally had kept their word and helped around the house, and to my pleasant surprise, they did. For a whole week, the two of them did everything from laundry to vacuuming, and they even helped Darry repair a few things around the house. The only thing Dally refused to do was clean the bathroom, but Two-Bit apparently didn't have a problem with it.

"Two-Bit wouldn't lift a finger before, not even at his own house, but apparently all it takes for him to help out is losing a bet," Darry said with a chuckle and a shake of his head before he took another bite of his burger.

"Well, maybe we need to make another bet with him so he can clean my apartment," I joked, leaning on the counter to snatch one of Darry's fries. I was technically on the clock and probably shouldn't have spent so much time around one person since there were other patrons sitting around the diner, but I couldn't help it that my boyfriend was there and we weren't that busy. Rachel and Mary can handle the diner for a few minutes.

"Good luck getting any of the guys to bet against you at pool," Darry snarked. "They aren't all geniuses, but they're not dumb, and only an idiot would bet against you if they've seen you play."

I waved him off and rolled my eyes. "You're making it sound like I'm a professional pool player or something. I just spent a lot of time practicing. I'm sure you have a hidden talent that nobody knows about too."

Darry's eyebrows pinched together in thought as he stared down at his plate of food. "Not really. I was good at football, but that's not really hidden. I'm good at math, but you already knew that," he said with a hint of a shy grin, which made me suddenly wonder if he really thought nobody else in school knew that Darry Curtis was a smart jock, or that he'd score the highest in almost every math test. "That's all I can think of," he added with a shrug.

"I don't think you give yourself enough credit," I said, which caused him to look at me with a curious expression. "I bet you're good at a lot of things, you just don't know it or you don't want to admit it."

As I tried to remember everything that we had talked about during our time together, I realized I knew a lot about High School Darry and Brother-Turned-Guardian Darry, but I didn't know enough about Darry as just himself. What kind of girlfriend am I if I don't know anything about my boyfriend besides how he takes care of everyone else?

"What about hobbies in general?" I asked, continuing to prod. "Do you still go hunting or fishing at the lake you brought me to?"

Surprisingly, he chuckled at that. "No, we never have the time. The few days I'm not working, Soda's working, and neither of us can really take time off. Plus, Pony's busy with school and track anyway."

It made sense, that they weren't able to take a few days off for vacation or anything given their situation, but it still saddened me, and I wasn't satisfied with that answer. "Okay," I started, putting my elbow on the counter and resting my chin on my hand to stare at him at eye-level. "Let's say money and time aren't issues… what does Darry Curtis like to do in his free time?"

He looked at me with a puzzled expression, as if he wondered why I would ask such a ridiculous question. He opened his mouth like he was about to answer, but it took a while for him to actually speak. "I don't know… Glory, it's been so long since I've thought about it. Is it too cheesy or cliché if my answer is to spend time with you?"

I rolled my eyes at him, but I was grinning from ear to ear. "Yes, it is. And I can't be part of your answer, even if it's sweet."

"Alright, fine," he said as he mimicked me and rolled his eyes, but he also had a grin on his face. "I like to read and go to races or rodeos. I really don't mind cooking either, but besides breakfast, I don't cook much since I usually get home late and Johnny likes to cook most of the time now," he said fondly as he looked over my shoulder and towards the kitchen where the dark-haired teen was. I think all of the guys were happy to see Johnny get out of the house and do something he enjoyed, and Darry was no exception.

"See, you have hobbies," I said with a smirk. "Anything else?"

He thought for a moment, and I could tell by the way he suddenly looked down and grabbed the straw in his Pepsi just to twirl it around, he had thought of something else. I guessed that it could be something he was embarrassed by, or maybe it was something he just hadn't told a lot of people.

Finally, he answered. "I used to do some woodworking with my dad. Nothing fancy– mostly just to fix things around the house– but I thought it was cool."

I smiled at him, happy to hear him open up a little more. "Yeah?" I simply replied, encouraging him to keep talking.

He nodded and ate a fry before responding. "I mean, we did make things too, not just fix things. When I was a kid, we made a chess board so I could teach my brothers how to play, but Soda's too impatient and Pony was too young, so my dad and I ended up just playing against each other. And a couple years ago, we made my mom a bookshelf." His far-away gaze and smile told me he was not only missing his parents, but he had a lot of fond memories that I hadn't heard about yet. "She loved it so much, she cried."

After a few seconds of silence, I figured he was done talking, so I smiled softly and placed my hand on his in a display of support. His eyes met mine and he gave me a single nod, silently thanking me and telling me he was done talking.

I quickly picked up the conversation. "My dad was a carpenter, and even when he wasn't working, he liked to do some woodworking too. He made-"

"Excuse me, Miss Kate?" a voice said in my direction, pulling my attention away from Darry.

I straightened and turned to look at the old man sitting alone at the other end of the counter. He was giving me the soft smile he always did when I saw him. "I'll be right there William," I said loud enough for him to hear me. Then I glanced back at Darry. "Duty calls. I'll be right back."

I quickly walked over to take William's order, even though I already knew what it would be since he orders the same thing every time: the blue plate special, sauce on the side, and a vanilla shake. I was about to go give Captain and Johnny the order, but William gently grabbed my wrist, his grip surprisingly firm despite his advanced age. I looked at him with a quirked eyebrow, waiting to hear why he apparently wanted me to stay.

"Is that handsome man over there your boyfriend?" William asked me with a smile.

I looked down the counter to look at the other end where Darry sat. He was casually eating his food, but I could see his eyes glance in my direction before he tried to pretend that he was focused solely on the plate in front of him.

"Yes, it is," I said, turning my attention back to William.

His eyes lingered on Darry for a few more seconds before meeting mine again. "He seems to like you a lot; won't keep his icy blues off you. Or maybe he's lookin' at me," he joked, waggling his eyebrows.

William never married or had kids, and given some of the things he had told us when he'd stay for a while to chat, I wondered if it was because he just didn't want to be in a relationship with a woman. In fact, he rarely talked about the dates he went on in the past, and if he did, he never said the names of the other people. When he did mention other names from his past, I was pretty sure I only ever heard him talk about men. I would never ask him about it because talking about those kinds of things could get someone hurt or killed, but I could read between the lines. Plus, with the way he looked at Darry and was talking about him, he basically confirmed my suspicions.

I can't blame him… Darry's hot.

"Maybe he's just keeping an eye on me because he thinks you're trouble," I joked, giving the elderly man a pointed look. "Should he be worried?"

William laughed. "I'll tell you what, your man is a good judge of character. Back in my day, I caused a stir everywhere I went."

"I bet you did," I quipped. Even as an elderly man, William was always joking or causing trouble by doing things like hiding our pens when we weren't looking. It was like he thought life was one giant prank or something.

He suddenly let go of my wrist and gently patted the back of my hand. "I think you got a good one, Miss Kate," he said quietly.

I glanced at Darry, who was openly looking at us with a confused expression. Then, just to mess with him, I leaned towards William so I could whisper to him, but I remained staring at my boyfriend. William, true to his nature, played along and leaned closer to me while also looking at Darry. "I think so too," I said, only loud enough for the older gentleman to hear.

"Don't let him go, Miss Kate. If you do, he'll be swarmed by other suitors," William whispered. Then his voice suddenly had a minor edge to it. "Unless he does something you don't like, then kick his butt to the curb."

I couldn't help but laugh loudly as I stood up straight. "You got it. Let me put your order in so we can get you your dinner, okay?"

William nodded and flashed a smile. "Thank you, Miss Kate."

After handing the paper with William's order on it to Captain, he immediately handed it to Johnny, and the two of them went right to work, turning away from me and talking quickly to each other. With no need for me in the kitchen, I went back to stand across the counter from Darry, who was looking at me curiously.

"Miss Kate?" Darry said with a smirk and raised eyebrows.

I shrugged my shoulders a little. "All of us have told him he doesn't need to use such proper etiquette with us, but he insists, which is ironic because he sort of reminds me of Two-Bit," I said with a laugh. "He's one of our regulars, and honestly, one of our favorites too."

Darry glanced at the other end of the counter for just a moment before looking back at me. "What were you two talking about?"

I smirked at him. "Why? Are you jealous of an old man, Darry?"

He rolled his eyes and huffed out a breath before he ate another fry. "No, I just got the feeling you were talking about me."

"We were," I said quickly and honestly. His eyes widened slightly, and I couldn't help but give his arm a light squeeze as I smiled at him. "All good things, I promise. We talked about how handsome you are, and he said he thinks I found a good man."

It looked like he tried to fight against it, but a grin spread across his face. "Yeah?" Then he grabbed my hand and kissed the back of it, all without breaking eye contact with me. "And what did you say to that?"

I leaned forward a little, and right as his grip on my hand faltered, I pulled my hand away, took another fry from his plate, then kissed his cheek. "I agreed," I said before popping the fry into my mouth and giving him a smug grin.

Darry just chuckled and shook his head. "Alright, so where were we? Your dad was a carpenter?"

I nodded. "Yeah, he loved it. He made lots of things, including the coffee table in my apartment. You know, the one made of wood and has a glass top?" Even though he hadn't been to my apartment more than a couple times, Darry nodded like he knew exactly what I was talking about. Maybe he did. "I took it with me when I moved out so I could have something of his. I have a few other things too, but I see that table all the time and it reminds me of him."

It was still difficult to bring up memories of my dad sometimes, but I knew Darry understood more than anyone else, and that made it easier to talk about it with him. Just being with him in general was so easy and comforting.

Before Darry could even respond, Rachel suddenly appeared next to me. "Hi Darry, how are you?"

"I'm good. How are you Rachel?" Darry asked politely.

"I'm good, thank you," she said with a polite smile before looking at me. While Darry may not have shown any irritation, I didn't bother to hide mine as I looked at my best friend, and she must've noticed. "I'm sorry for interrupting, but Peter and his friends are here, and they insist that you be their waitress."

"Really?" I grumbled.

Rachel nodded her head with a grim look on her face. "Mary tried too, but they don't want anything to do with us. I even told them your shift is over soon, but they don't care. Sorry."

I groaned and rolled my eyes. "Fine. I'll be there in a minute."

"Who's Peter?" Darry asked. He kept his tone steady, but there was a certain intensity in his eyes that wasn't there a minute before.

"Another regular. He and his friends are all wannabe Socs, and they come in at least once a week," I answered before Rachel could say something that would cause Darry's protectiveness to flare. Then I remembered something. "Actually, you've seen him before. On one of our first dates here, I had gone into the bathroom, and when I was walking back, he stopped me. He asked me out, and I declined. I told him I was actually on a date at that moment and had to end the conversation. I think he thought I was lying, but after I pointed you out to him, he practically ran out of here."

There was a small smirk on Darry's face, and I knew it was because a guy was intimidated by him, and all he had to do was look in the kid's direction and maybe flex his muscles to scare the other guy off. Still, he seemed uneasy. "So he likes you?"

Rachel opened her mouth, but again, I responded first. I wasn't going to lie to him, but I had to make sure he didn't really have anything to worry about. "Yeah, I guess, but I told him I'm not interested."

Darry seemed displeased with my answer, but it was apparent he was trying to maintain a poker face as he looked around the diner, likely trying to spot a familiar blonde guy.

"I'll be right back," I said before turning to walk towards the table Peter and his friends always sat at. As I walked away, I heard Rachel asking Darry if Two-Bit was at the diner too, and I couldn't help but grin.

Ever since the night Rachel and I went to Buck's bar, she seemed to ask about the wisecracking greaser a lot. The first couple times Two-Bit visited the diner after that night, he chatted with Rachel, and she seemed pretty nervous, likely because she had been throwing up most of the time they had spent together. Gradually, Rachel's nerves eased and the two of them started having longer conversations, even when I wasn't nearby. After a couple weeks, as soon as Two-Bit came into the diner, he would sit down and ask me if Rachel was around. In turn, Rachel started to ask me things about Two-Bit when he wasn't there. Before, Rachel had always tried to stay away from greasers, stating that they fought too much, stole things, and constantly drank– all of which Two-Bit did more than most other greasers, which made her interest in him even more intriguing to me.

The heart wants what it wants, I guess.

As I approached the table with three guys, all dressed in jeans and button-up shirts, I forced myself to take a deep breath and put on a brave face. Just get it over with. They tip well, and your shift is almost done anyway. I stood next to the table, and all three pairs of eyes landed on me.

"There she is!" Peter said with a smile that I couldn't describe as anything other than disturbing. Sure, his blonde hair and white teeth were well-kept, but something about the look on his face made me uncomfortable. Maybe it was his slightly hooked nose or the fact his canine teeth were longer than the rest, but something about his smile felt like it was never genuine. "Our favorite lady. How's it goin' Katie?"

"My name's Kate, and you know that," I said in a half-serious, half-bored tone. Only one other person called me Katie, and it made me hate the nickname. Plus, given how many times I had interreacted with Peter, he knew that I went by Kate. "Are you guys ready to order?"

"Oh, Katie's feisty today," Peter said to his friends, who snickered. It was usually the same two guys with Peter when he showed up: the guy with black hair had crooked teeth, and the brunette had particularly thick eyebrows. I couldn't recall their names, but if I heard them, I'd probably know who was who.

"So what do you say… is today the day I get your number, sweetheart?" Peter asked me.

I never played into his antics, but the fact my boyfriend was less than twenty feet away made everything even more annoying and ridiculous than normal. "Like I've said before, no. It's not going to happen. I have a boyfriend, and you already knew that too."

Peter looked like he was about to brush it off, but then a thought crossed my mind, and I smirked at him. "He's even here right now if you'd like to meet him," I offered, turning to look in Darry's direction. Of course, my boyfriend was watching me closely, and I could see his eyes move to glare at Peter, almost daring him to do something stupid. I smiled at Darry before turning to look back at Peter, whose cockiness and confidence started to waver. "So what will it be? Would you like to order, or would you like to have a chat with him?"

Peter's eyes lingered on Darry, and when he looked back up at me, I could tell he was frustrated, which just made me give him a smug look. Good.

After Peter and his friends ordered, I quickly left to give the orders to Captain and Johnny, then I walked back to Darry.

"He didn't run away this time, but you got him to shut up, so thank you," I said to my boyfriend lightheartedly. Even though I was back, Darry was still glaring in Peter's direction, and I suddenly wondered if I'd have to break up a fight by the time my shift ended. "Darry?"

Finally, he turned to face me, and I could see a fire flickering in his eyes. "Did he give you any trouble?"

I shrugged. "No more than usual."

That didn't seem to make him happy. "If he doesn't back off, let me know," he said, almost in a demanding tone.

I can handle myself, I thought stubbornly. It was nice to know I wasn't on my own and I had backup if needed, but I was confident that I could handle some annoying boys.

Darry must've read my expression perfectly, because he reached forward to grab a hold of my hand. "Kate, I know you can take care of yourself just fine, but you don't have to. Just… let me know if he keeps bugging you, okay?"

My first instinct was to argue, but I managed to refrain. He cares about you, Kate. He just wants to help and take care of you… let him.

I nodded. "Okay, I will."

Darry smiled at me, then both of us glanced over at Peter's table. Even though his two friends were talking, Peter's eyes were trained in our direction.

I leaned my arms on the counter, bringing my face close to Darry's ear so I could speak quieter. "I think we made him mad, but he won't do anything because you intimidate him." I saw the corner of Darry's mouth turn up in a grin, so I decided to boost his self-esteem some more and hopefully reassure him while he stared down the blonde guy across the diner. "You think he got the message that I have no desire to be within a mile of him? I'm more than happy being 'Darry Curtis's girl.'"

I could see his skin start to turn a light shade of red before he turned to meet my eyes. I realized our faces were only inches apart, and when he gave me a mischievous grin, I could see the playfulness in his eyes. "I know how to really get the message across."

"Yeah? How?" I asked innocently, even though I had a pretty good idea of what he was thinking.

Darry leaned in and kissed me, right then and there in the diner while I was still technically working. It was a bold move, especially because I knew neither of us particularly liked public displays of affection, but I couldn't say I was upset about it. In fact, I grinned into the kiss, and I felt Darry do the same thing. Once we separated, I kept my eyes locked onto Darry's, not caring about anyone or anything else in that moment.

"Order up for table three!" I heard Captain's voice suddenly announce from the kitchen.

I sighed and let my chin drop to my chest in disappointment. "I have to get back to work."

Darry chuckled a little. "You're done soon though, right?"

I straightened and glanced at the clock before turning back to Darry. "Yeah. I have about twenty minutes left. Just enough time to bring my friends their food and hopefully get them to pay the bill without a fuss."

He gave me a small nod. "I'm sticking around, so holler if you need some backup."

I grinned, but then a thought crossed my mind. "You know, I can drive Johnny home if you wanted to leave sooner." It's not that I didn't want Darry around, I just figured that after a long day of work, he'd be eager to get home to shower and get some sleep before another day of work.

After I explained my concern, he brushed me off. "I'm fine. I was already planning on staying, and I have a late start tomorrow anyways." I wasn't sure if I believed that he really had a late start the following morning or if he just said that so I'd drop the subject, but before I could say anything, he continued. "In fact, you're welcome to come over to the house if you want. I think Soda was planning on making a cake, but I have to warn you, his have about twice as much sugar as it's supposed to."

"No wonder he's always so energetic and sweet," I joked. Then, Darry's eyebrows rose, and I couldn't help but laugh lightly. "Not as sweet as you, of course. And yes, I'd love to come over after work."

The last twenty minutes of my shift didn't necessarily fly by, but I managed to make it until the end. As usual, William gave me a rather large tip, and he stayed in his seat just to enjoy the company of other people for a little longer. Peter and his friends didn't leave more than a few cents each for a tip, which was unusual for them. I always wondered if Peter was trying to impress me by tipping an excessive amount of money, and I was apparently right because it looked like he had finally given up.

I hung up my apron, pulled Johnny away from the kitchen, and I told Rachel and Captain that we were leaving for the night. Just like he promised, Darry had waited for us. He was standing by the end of the counter with his arms crossed in front of his chest as he waited for Johnny and me. Johnny apparently felt good since he was carrying his crutches rather than using them, but I still made the conscious decision to walk slowly so he didn't feel rushed since he still walked slowly and carefully.

Once we reached Darry, my boyfriend immediately dropped his arms to his sides. "How did today go, Johnny?" he asked softly.

"It was real good," the teen said excitedly, but his voice was still quiet. "Cap's having me help him make almost everything now."

Darry smiled and gently put a hand on the boy's shoulder. "That's awesome, kiddo. You'll have to show me a thing or two at home one of these days."

I remembered how not even an hour before, Darry mentioned he likes to cook too, and it was fun to imagine Johnny teaching Darry in the small kitchen of the Curtis house.

"You coming, Kate?" Darry asked, his voice pulling me away from my imagination. He had already taken a few steps away before he turned around to look at me.

I smiled up at him and nodded. "Yeah, I'm right behind you."

He waited for me to catch up to him, then he slung an arm across my shoulders before we followed Johnny out the diner. While we walked, it felt like I was being watched, and when I looked around, I spotted Peter's preying eyes following me.

A second later, Darry's lips pressed against my temple briefly. "He'll leave you alone if he knows what's good for him," he whispered in my ear. So he noticed too.

I glanced up at my boyfriend and smirked. "I don't think I have anything to worry about with you around."

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

After my shift ended on a Friday evening, I went home to shower and change clothes before going to the diner to pick up Kate and the guys. Everyone wanted to see Soda compete in the rodeo, and it was a rare occurrence that I didn't work on Saturday, so I was more than happy to stay out late that night. Granted, there's nothing that would have made me miss my brother competing again.

After giving Soda the cowboy boots and hat for Christmas, I knew he'd want to jump back into riding saddle bronc as soon as possible. He and I had a few conversations about it, which included under what circumstances I'd let him compete and what would make it so he needed to stop again. I wasn't sure he paid much attention to the latter since he was so excited, but I got his word that he'd stop if I told him to, and that's all I really needed.

As soon as I stepped into the diner, I spotted Dally and Ponyboy sitting on stools next to each other at the counter while Johnny and Kate were on the other side, talking with them. Two-Bit was supposed to be there too, but I figured he must've found some girl in the diner to pester.

While I walked towards the counter where everyone else was sitting, I looked around for Two-Bit, and I wasn't too surprised to see him leaning against the wall a short distance away from the others while he talked with a girl. It took me a moment to realize that it wasn't just some random girl either; it was Rachel. Two-Bit was grinning and slouching a little, which instantly told me he was flirting, and by the smile on her face, I figured Rachel was flirting back.

Two-Bit had been talking about Rachel for a few weeks by then, and whenever he was at the diner, he always wanted to get her attention by either talking with her like a normal person, or in true Two-Bit fashion, by being obnoxious. I asked him about it once, and my buddy just shrugged and said Rachel was nice and good-looking, but the odd shyness he displayed when he said it told me he was starting to really like her. Then when I asked him about the Soc girl that gave him her number at the movies a few months back, he grimaced and said she probably did it as a joke, and he didn't want to go out with a girl that handed out her number to other guys when she had a boyfriend anyways.

That's probably a good idea– save yourself heartbreak down the road.

The sudden idea of Kate cheating on me or breaking my heart popped into my head, and it instantly made me upset, but I tried to keep a straight face as I kept walking towards the group of people awaiting my arrival. Kate was the first to notice me, and the moment she spotted me approaching, she beamed. With just a flash of her smile, I was suddenly and silently reassured that she'd never cheat on me, even though I had noticed a number of guys look at her like they wished she would.

I loved spending time with Kate, no matter what we were doing, even if that meant I'd just sit at the diner while she was working. The thing I really disliked was when I'd watch her walk around and smile at other people, specifically other men, while she worked. It drove some primal part of me insane with jealousy, even though logically I knew she had to be polite to everyone that came into the diner, including the guys that were possibly single and wanting to ask her out.

Kate was easily the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen, and I still questioned if she believed that, but I wished she would. It was obvious that I wasn't the only one who knew how attractive she was too. Guys would frequently watch Kate walk away from their table for too long, or their eyes would wander where they shouldn't, and my blood would boil, then I'd instantly feel extra protective over her. Most of the time, I wished that I could physically force those guys to look somewhere else, but instead, I had to pretend that nothing was bothering me by smiling at Kate whenever she saw me. On more than one occasion, when Kate wasn't looking, I found myself glaring at the guys who dared to look at her the same way I did. Especially that Peter kid from the other day.

I struggled to shake the negative thoughts and emotions away, so I focused on my beautiful girlfriend that was hanging out with my friends and smiling at me. She's with you, Darry. She's dating you, the guys all like her, and we're all going to the rodeo together. Forget about everything else.

"Hey sweetie," Kate said before she walked around the end of the counter. She had already changed out of her work clothes and into jeans and a flannel top, reminding me of the first time we went to the rodeo together. As soon as I reached the group, my girlfriend kissed my cheek and looked up at me with her bright eyes. "Perfect timing, we just clocked out."

The way she said it made it sound like Johnny was also working there with a time card and everything. It was nice to hear Kate include Johnny because the kid had been at the diner pretty much every weekday for a month, and he seemed to enjoy it, but it was just for him to do something he liked and to learn from professionals, not for getting a paycheck. Right?

I looked at Johnny. "Clocked out? They got you a timecard or something, Johnny?" I jokingly asked.

He shrugged, but I saw a hint of a smile on his face. "Connie told me to keep track of the hours I was here. Didn't say why though."

I raised my eyebrows, having not anticipated that answer at all. To add to my surprise, Kate winked at me. With her back to the rest of the guys, nobody else saw the wink, nor the impish grin on her face. I decided to keep my mouth shut for the time being and ask Kate about it later.

Connie's voice suddenly sounded over everyone else's. "What are you kids still doing here?"

We all turned to face the diner owner, who had appeared and was standing across the counter from us with a mock scornful expression on her face. She reminded me of a mom that was disciplining her kids, but not actually being mad.

"Go on! Go have fun!" Connie said, shooing us away with her hands as she smiled. When she turned to look towards Two-Bit and Rachel, she put her hands on her hips. "Mathews, are you gonna let her work at all tonight? Or are you just gonna keep yapping?"

The guys quietly laughed at Connie's remark, while Two-Bit at least had the sense to stop flirting with Rachel and look at the older woman. "Sorry ma'am," he said in the polite tone that I rarely heard from him.

He only ever sounded like that with my parents or his own mother when the situation called for seriousness rather than his typical rowdy behavior.

Connie pointed a finger at him then. "You know by now not to call me that." I could tell Two-Bit was flustered and about to apologize again, but then Connie dropped her facade. "Just ask her out already and get out of here."

Two-Bit's eyes widened and I could see a hint of pink appear on his cheeks. Interestingly enough, Rachel had a similar reaction. Dally, Johnny, and Pony all snickered at our buddy's expense, and at least one of them let out a wolf whistle.

For a moment, our corner of the diner was quiet, but thankfully, Kate broke the silence with her casual attitude and easy grin. "Just ask her, Two-Bit. She'll say yes." When Two-Bit and Rachel both looked at her with stunned expressions, Kate laughed lightly. "All you two talk about lately is each other. It's about time you two actually go on a date."

It took a moment for the shock to wear off, but Two-Bit leaned close to Rachel's ear and whispered something that caused her to smile at him and nod her head.

I guess he got himself a date.

"Great, now that that's settled, all of you kids out! Go have fun," Connie ordered. "And I expect to hear how our favorite cowboy did the next time I see y'all."

Our group started moving together, and when Rachel started walking towards the counter to resume her shift, Connie gave her a strange look. "Honey, what did I just say?"

"I still have two hours-" Rachel started, but her boss wasn't going to hear it.

"Don't worry about it," Connie interrupted. "You're young. Go, have fun."

It looked like Rachel was hesitant, and I didn't blame her. She hadn't hung out with the gang like Kate had, and I remembered that she avoided greasers as much as possible during high school. There's no way she-

"Thanks Connie!" Rachel said excitedly.

I stand corrected.

Two-Bit drove Rachel separately while I drove everyone else. Kate sat in the front seat while Dally, Johnny, and Pony all sat in the bed of the truck. Normally, I wouldn't let Pony or Johnny sit back there if I could help it, but the drive wasn't long, and I still wanted to ask Kate something.

"So what was all that stuff about with Johnny keeping track of his hours?" I asked her when we were just a few blocks away from the diner.

With my peripheral vision, I saw that she gave me another grin. "You can't tell him."

That got my attention, and I wasn't sure if it was good or not. I looked at her and tried not to appear as worried as I felt. "What are you talking about? What can't I tell him?"

"Connie wants to offer Johnny a job so she can pay him," Kate explained slowly and carefully.

I had to look forward again to prevent us from going off the road, but it was hard not to keep looking at her to make sure she was being serious. "What? I thought he was just going to shadow or be like an intern or something."

"That was the original plan, but we all think he's got a natural gift. Connie and Captain both don't want him to leave or for him to keep working without being paid," Kate explained. Even without looking at her, I knew she was smiling.

"So they want him to work there?" I asked, trying to clarify what I was hearing.

"Yes," Kate said simply. "Connie wants to talk with you about it first though. She knows you're his guardian and she wants to make sure that she's not overstepping or causing any issues, so we aren't supposed to say anything until you two talk first."

I was flattered, and honestly grateful, that the diner owner wanted to talk to me before offering Johnny the job. It wasn't that I didn't want the kid to work or earn money, but I wanted to make sure he was really up for it. It had only been a few months since Johnny almost died, and it was still hard to believe the teenager that had been lying in a hospital bed, barely clinging onto life, was already walking around with just the help of some crutches. All those doctors told us to accept that he'd either die, or at the very least, he'd never walk again, but Johnny proved them all wrong.

Johnny was tough, that was for sure, but I didn't want him to push himself too much.

"You alright, Darry?" Kate's voice suddenly brought me back to the present. Her previously-excited voice had gotten quiet and dejected, and I hated that it was my reaction that caused it. "I know it's a lot, and you don't have to decide now or even say yes, but Connie just want-"

"No, it's okay," I was quick to say. I gave her a quick glance and tried to flash her a grin before looking at the road again. "If Johnny wants a job, I'd love for him to have one. I just don't want him to feel pressured into it or push himself too much. He's still recovering from the fire and everything. Plus, I want him to go back to school in the fall, and if he gets a job, it's going to be harder to convince him to go back." I didn't even realize that was a worry I had until I said it, but after the words left my mouth, I immediately thought about Sodapop. I let Soda drop out so he could work full-time, and he'd never even think about going back to school ever again.

We sat in silence for a few moments, with only the sounds of the road and the voices of the three boys in the truck bed creating background noises. I was worried I had the exact opposite reaction that Kate was looking for, but she spoke before I could apologize.

"I understand. What you all went through was traumatic, especially for Johnny," she said patiently. We had talked about happened in the fall a few times, so even though we weren't dating yet when all of that happened, I had a feeling she really did understand as much as she could.

"I promise that if you talk with her, Connie will understand your concerns. You guys can even come up with rules or something to make sure he's okay," Kate suggested. Then her voice got lighter, almost like she was holding back a laugh. "Plus, all of this only matters if he says yes. Maybe he doesn't want the job and he'll say no."

"Are you kidding? He loves being there," I said with a genuine smile. "He comes home every day telling us about things he made or what Captain showed him. Honestly, I think he likes having a hobby that the other guys aren't really into. I know he likes it when we stop by to visit, though."

"Yeah, he does," Kate agreed easily. Then, after a beat, her tone changed again, almost making her sound mischievous. "Is there any other reason you visit the diner?"

I fought back my grin as I decided to join in the playful banter.

"The food's pretty good," I said with a shrug of my shoulders. I let my words hang in the air for a second before briefly looking over at Kate. She was obviously waiting for me to say something else, but I let the silence extend a beat or two longer than normal; just long enough to make her teasing expression shift to slight annoyance. Then I added, "Some of the workers are kind of cute too."

She smirked at that, then she responded with a bit of sass. "Yeah?"

"Yeah," I said, looking forward again. I was thinking about joking with her some more, but I couldn't. I had to be serious, but without being too serious, when I got some of my thoughts and feelings off my chest. "There's this one girl who works there… she's gorgeous, but I don't think she believes it. Her hair is a really pretty auburn color, and when the light hits it just right, the red in it stands out even more. And she has these beautiful green eyes, but when you look at them closely, there's some other colors mixed in them too. I find myself getting lost in them all the time."

I suddenly realized how much I had said, and it was far more than I anticipated admitting at the time, especially when we had just been joking around. I know I wanted to tell her all of these things at some point because they're all true, but glory, I sound like a creep or something.

Silence fell over us again, and I dared to look at Kate again. Her eyes were wide and her lips were parted slightly, like she was stunned. I didn't even think before I reached towards her with my right hand, and she immediately accepted it and held it tight.

Maybe I hang out with Two-Bit and Soda too much, but I couldn't resist saying what I said next: "Do you know her?"

Her stunned expression temporarily morphed into the world's brightest smile, then she barked out a laugh, making me smile and laugh with her as I returned my focus on driving.

"Yeah, I know her," she eventually said after her laughter died down. Then, to my surprise, she kept going along with the joke. "But if you think she's pretty, you should see her boyfriend. He sure is one handsome, strong, and smart guy. He can get a little protective when other guys look at her, or heaven forbid talk to her, but I think she secretly likes it."

I didn't hide my shock from her. Does she see me give dirty looks at other guys when they look at her? I didn't think she ever noticed. Am I that obvious?

"Hey," Kate said seriously, dropping the act suddenly and entirely as she squeezed my hand. "I said I liked it. I'm not used to knowing that someone is in my corner, willing to jump in and protect me from anything, but it's been a nice change. Even if I can still hold my own."

That got me to grin again. "I know you can."

But I'll be dammed if I let anything happen to you.

When we got to the rodeo, all of us met up with Steve and Evie, who had already found some seats. Both of them grinned when they saw us, and even when they spotted Rachel walking with Two-Bit, they were obviously surprised, but neither of them said anything or even looked angry about Rachel's presence.

When we reached the couple, Two-Bit threw his arm across Rachel's shoulders and spoke in his typical, obnoxious way. "Rachel, this is our pal, Steve. If you need help with anything to do with cars, he's your guy," Two-Bit said proudly. "And this is his girl, Evie. We're not sure what she sees in him, but she's cool."

I was surprised and proud of my buddy for properly introducing his… date? Are they calling this a date, or just hanging out?

At Two-Bit's remark, Steve jumped up and tried to get him in a headlock, and while the two of them were roughhousing, Kate guided Rachel to sit next to Evie so the three of them could talk without the risk of being taken out by one of the greasers.

The rest of us sat down, and after their wrestling match, Steve and Two-Bit sat down next to Evie and Rachel respectively. I noticed that Rachel gave Two-Bit a questioning look, probably because she wasn't used to being around rowdy greasers, but then Two-Bit said something to her that made her laugh and relax a little.

"You think she's going to be able to handle the entire gang for a whole night?" I whispered to Kate, nodding my head in Rachel's direction.

Kate nodded her head. "She's not entirely a Soc, Darry. She's tough, and as long as there's not a real fight, I don't think she's going anywhere. She likes Two-Bit too much to do that." Then, after looking at her friend, she looked back at me with a smirk. "Plus, she kind of owes he since he held her hair back when she was drunk."

Without taking her attention away from Two-Bit or even looking in her direction, Rachel smacked Kate's arm, causing my girlfriend to laugh.

We all watched the rodeo events together, eagerly waiting for the saddle bronc competition to begin. With all of us sitting in one big group, it felt like Soda really had a lot of fans, and I hoped he did well and managed to not get hurt on his first day back. If we all have to sit here and watch my brother get hurt...

"Hey, what are you thinking so hard about?" Kate asked quietly. She was sitting between me and Rachel, but with her friend being distracted by Two-Bit's antics, nobody else had heard Kate's query. Good, I don't need anyone worrying about me.

"Nothing," I lied quickly.

She gave me a disbelieving look. "You're worried about something. I can tell."

I wished she couldn't read my emotions so well because it would've been so much easier to act like I was fine. "Just wondering if it's a good idea for him to compete again," I admitted quietly. Everyone else was excited when they heard Soda would be back in the rodeo, but it just made it feel like my gut was being twisted. "I don't want him to get hurt."

Kate nodded in understanding, but she didn't say anything. Instead, she just held my hand.

Before I knew it, it was Soda's turn to ride. Everyone in the group was excited; the guys were hollering and whistling, the girls were cheering, all while I sat there completely still, staring at my brother sitting atop a horse in the chute. He was wearing his new boots and hat.

It's been years since he's competed. What was I thinking letting him just jump back into it?

Kate still didn't say anything to me about how worried I was, but there really wasn't much to say. She can't tell me everything's going to be fine or that Soda's going to do great because there's no way for any of us to know that. In a weird way, her silent support was exactly what I needed. It was like she was telling me we didn't know what was going to happen, but we'd get through it. It was always strict logic that got me through stressful times and ignore my emotions, and somehow, Kate understood.

Suddenly, the chute opened, and a feral horse was trying to buck Soda off its back.

It felt like eight hours had passed instead of eight seconds, but my kid brother held onto that bronco, and he was smiling the whole time. When the buzzer sounded, the crowd cheered wildly, our group especially, but it wasn't until Soda got off the horse and landed on his two feet that I exhaled.

I felt Kate's hand squeeze mine before she made a move to pull it away, but I quickly turned my hand so I could grab hers and squeeze it back.

"Thanks," I said breathlessly. When I glanced sideways at her, she gave me a tiny grin and slight nod of her head, obviously trying to keep our exchange hidden from the group like I had been attempting.

Apparently though, I didn't do a good enough job.

"Relax man," Dally said with a harsh slap of his hand on my shoulder. He was sitting behind me, but leaned forward so his face was closer than I anticipated. "You really think I'd let Soda jump on a horse without some practice first?"

I turned to face him entirely. "What are you talking about Dallas?"

Dally smirked, then leaned back and crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking smug. "Buck and I let him practice a few times this week, just to make sure he still had some cowboy left in him. I think he only fell like once or twice."

I felt both relieved and angry that nobody had told me about Soda practicing beforehand, but I knew I didn't like hearing that he fell at all.

Before I could say anything to Dally, the rest of the gang started getting loud again. When I turned to see what everyone was so excited about, I spotted Soda sauntering towards us with the world's biggest smile on his face. He sat down next to Pony and took our brother's Pepsi for a quick swig before Pony snatched it back.

"How'd I look out there?" Soda asked, his smile never fading. After everyone told him how great he did or how amazing he looked, (thanks girls for making his ego get even bigger,) he looked at me, then to my surprise, he looked over at Dally. "So did you tell him?"

"You mean about you riding before tonight?" I questioned, my voice sounding somewhere between harsh and amused.

Soda's eyes got a little wider, making him seem even younger and more innocent with those big brown orbs staring at me. That's when I realized I couldn't really be upset with him or Dally, especially considering it was my idea for Christmas to get Soda the boots and hat so we could talk about him competing again. At least he thought ahead and practiced before the real thing.

I let out a breath and managed a small smirk. "Thanks for not telling me. I think I would've been worried all week if you did." Soda was stunned by my reaction, then he was relieved and even started laughing. "I'm not thrilled to hear you fell and I didn't know about it though," I added.

Soda shrugged, but his grin was still stuck on his face, like he didn't have a care in the world. "It wasn't a big deal or nothin'. Just got a nice bruise on my hip, but it doesn't bother me."

I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed. "Yeah, thanks for not telling me." Then I looked at him seriously. "But from now on, I need to know everything, you dig?"

"Yeah, I savvy," Soda muttered.

Once the excitement from Soda's ride died down a little, we watched the rest of the saddle bronc riders take their turns. After the last rider finished, it was determined that Soda got third place. We all congratulated him on a job well done, and his proud smile never left his face, but he still pretended like it was nothing. "Not bad after taking a few years off, but I gotta get back to how good I used to be."

I rolled my eyes at his antics, but I found myself smiling too.

While the arena was getting set up for the next event, the three girls decided to get some drinks and snacks. With only the gang around, the guys quickly interrogated Two-Bit about him and Rachel. When Soda and Steve asked him how Rachel ended up coming to the rodeo, Two-Bit told them what happened earlier at the diner.

"Sure we've been talkin' and everything, but I didn't think she'd be up to tag along with little ol' me," Two-Bit said. "I wasn't sure she'd ever want to go out with me."

"Of course she wanted to go out with you," Johnny said like it was the most obvious thing ever. "She's always talking about you."

We all looked at him, varying levels of surprise on everyone's faces.

"What?" Two-Bit stammered. "Johnny Cade, you gossiper! Why have you been holdin' out on me?"

"Because I told Rachel and Kate that I wouldn't say anything," he said defensively. "Just like I told you I wouldn't say nothin' about how much you talk about her or what happened that night after the bar-"

Two-Bit jumped up and quickly got Johnny in a loose headlock to ruffle his hair. "Oh yeah? Then why'd you just tell all of these people then?"

"I thought nothing happened," I stated apprehensively. I knew Two-Bit wasn't the kind of guy to take advantage of a girl, especially when she was drunk, but Johnny's words had me a little confused and even more concerned.

"Don't go worryin' about it Darry, nothing like that happened," Two-Bit said while he kept his grip on the struggling teen.

"So what did happen that night?" I asked suspiciously as Dally finally shoved Two-Bit off of Johnny.

Two-Bit sat back and grinned in a way that wasn't normal for him. Instead of goofing around or cracking jokes, he was being serious and happy at the same time. "She was drunk and upset about her ex, so when she wasn't throwin' up, she told me everything that happened between the two of 'em. I didn't think she'd remember much from that night, but she must've remembered some since she was real shy when she'd see me at the diner. She chilled out once I told her I'm quite familiar with alcohol and the porcelain throne."

Understatement of the year.

"After that, we finally got to talking for real. She's real fun to talk to, and nice to look at too." That was Two-Bit's way of saying she's a pretty blonde, which was always his type. "To tell y'all the truth, I was kinda nervous asking her out, since she ain't like me at all."

"To be fair, you technically didn't ask her out," Ponyboy pointed out. "Connie did for you, in front of everyone."

That made us all laugh, and Two-Bit lightly punched my kid brother in the arm. "Yeah well at least I'll be bringing her on a proper date some other time. Where's your girl at, huh Pony?"

"He's fourteen, he doesn't need one," I said, not able to bite back the protectiveness I felt for my brother. Pony groaned and rolled his eyes, but I saw him smile a little afterwards, so I kept on going. "He needs to focus on school and track. That's it."

"Alright, before I gotta hear Muscles start lecturing the kid, Soda and I are gonna go get his winnings," Steve said as he stood up.

Soda stood up too, giving me a look. "Relax Darry, I don't think we gotta worry about him gettin' with a girl just yet." Then he took his hat off and put it on Pony's head, smiling down at our brother. "But when that time comes, you come to me honey. I'll give ya all sorts of good advice."

I could only imagine all the things Soda would tell our kid brother.

"I don't know, Soda. Darry's the one with the girlfriend," Pony quipped, a wicked grin on his face.

Soda put his hand on his chest, pretending to be hurt. "You'd really go to Darry for advice about girls over me?" Then, before Pony could reply, Soda snatched his Pepsi and walked away with Steve, causing Pony to yell at him to buy him another drink.

The rest of us laughed for a moment, then Johnny's voice cut us off. "Hey Darry, I think that's the guy from the diner that has a thing for Kate."

Our group suddenly got very quiet as we followed Johnny's line of sight to spot familiar figures in the crowd. It didn't take long to find Kate, Evie, and Rachel standing with snacks in their hands, assumingly trying to get back to us, but there were two guys standing in their way.

One definitely looked like that Peter guy from the diner, and the other-

"Is that Paul?" Two-Bit spat.

Yeah, it was Paul.

Before the whole group could storm over there, I grabbed Two-Bit's arm and pulled him up to his feet. Then I looked at Dally. "Stay here, and keep them out of trouble."

I knew he was going to be pissed at me for giving him what he'd call "babysitting duties for full-grown boys" but I didn't need Dallas Winston to make something violent if it didn't need to be. I also knew I could trust him to keep an eye on the two youngest members of our gang.

Two-Bit and I weaved through people in our rush to get to the girls' side. When we got close, I could hear the voice of my former best friend.

"-ome on honey, just one date with him won't hurt you."

"I said no, Paul," Kate said angrily. "Apparently neither of you can hear well."

"Take a hike," Evie said casually but angrily. She wasn't the kind of girl who thought relentless flirting or pestering was a good way to get a girl to like you. She also wasn't the type of girl most guys would mess with when she used that tone.

I walked up to Kate and put my arm around her waist, pulling her close to my side. Ignoring the two Socs for a moment, I looked at my girlfriend and spoke calmly. "You alright?"

She nodded, but when she replied, her voice was tense and she also seemed a bit guarded. "Yeah, we're alright. Just catching up with Paul here."

Neither Kate nor Rachel were ever friends with Paul, so there wasn't really a reason for them to catch up and talk to him. I studied my girlfriend for a second, just in case I was missing any other cues or even a red mark of some kind– I swear if either of those two Socs touched her I'm going to pummel them– but finding nothing amiss, I looked at Paul and Peter. While Peter at least looked a little more wary than before, Paul grinned in a way that strangely reminded me of Tim Shepard.

"You didn't tell me the girl you've been trying to get with is dating Darrel Curtis," Paul snarked as he elbowed the other Soc.

"I've told him that multiple times," Kate said simply, but I could sense the irritation behind those words.

"He's practically harassing her at this point," Rachel added bitterly, earning a glare from both Peter and Paul. "She isn't interested, so get over it."

I immediately put myself in front of Kate and Two-Bit did the same with Rachel and Evie, just in case the Socs in front of us got any funny ideas about swinging on any of the girls.

"Maybe he doesn't speak English," Two-Bit offered, although his voice was missing its typical humorous tone. I wondered if he was trying to make a joke and it fell flat, or if he was just trying to make the Socs focus on him, but since both Paul and Peter looked at my buddy with irritable expressions, I figured it was the latter.

"What are you doing here, Paul?" I asked, trying not to sound angry or irritated because I knew that would just make him happy. Then I put on my best smug grin and crossed my arms in front of my chest. "Don't you remember what happened the last time we were in the same place?"

At the mention of the rumble, Paul's face darkened. He hated losing and he's not used to being embarrassed, so when we walloped the Socs in the fall, he was humiliated. Considering he held grudges easier than anyone else I've ever met, I knew he could lash out at any time.

Paul seemed to consider my words and actions carefully, then after a beat, he threw his arm around Peter's shoulders and tried to look casual. "I'm just showing my cousin around. He hasn't been to a rodeo since he moved here a few months ago, so we figured it was about time to see one."

Cousin? Peter is Paul's cousin?

Of course he is.

Does the universe just hate me or something?

"We're not looking for trouble," Paul continued, but the sneer on his face made me think otherwise. His eyes briefly glanced in the direction of where the rest of our group was sitting before he looked back at me. "We better go, Peter. Wouldn't want to get stabbed by a greaser or anything."

It felt like the insides of my mind and body were on fire with the amount of fury I felt so suddenly, but my muscles locked up tight, like they were made of ice.

I knew he was trying to bait me, to get me to throw the first punch, but I wouldn't. I couldn't. Not in public. Not with the girls or my brothers around. If Paul wanted a fight, I'd give him one, but at another time and another place.

I uncrossed my arms and let them hang at my sides as I took a step towards the Socs. "I think it would be best if you and your cousin stay away from us. All of us," I said slowly in the most threatening voice I could manage. I wanted him to know I wasn't scared to fight him, but I had more important things to worry about than dumb grudges. If I got caught fighting in public, I would basically be signing my brothers over to the state.

Paul raised an eyebrow at me, trying to look more entertained than anything, but I knew him better than anyone. I saw the corner of his mouth drop slightly and a flash of concern in his eyes. He knew I could beat him in a fair fight, and it seemed like he wasn't eager to prove me right either.

"Come on, Peter. I feel dirty just from standing next to these people," Paul finally said, turning Peter away from us. While they walked away, I heard Paul mention something about finding a better girl that isn't interested in trash, and as the words came out of his mouth, he glanced back at me momentarily before turning away again.

I could hear murmuring voices around me, but I stayed frozen where I was, glaring at the back of Paul's head until he disappeared into the crowd.

How dare he talk about Kate like that, or even mention what happened in the fall. Ponyboy and Johnny were proven innocent, and they barely survived that week.

My hands were balled up into shaking fists, but before I knew it, my right hand was unclenched and was being held by Kate's hand.

"Darry," she said calmly. "They're gone. We're fine."

The rest of the world came back to me as my muscles thawed and my temper simmered. I was suddenly aware that Two-Bit, Rachel, and Evie were talking next to us, but I didn't bother to pay attention to their conversation.

Just looking at Kate's patient smile immediately made me feel calmer. "Sorry," I said with a sigh.

"There's nothing for you to be sorry about," she replied easily, then she gave my hand a squeeze. "I told you earlier that it's nice to know you'd have my back."

I grinned at that. Sure it's probably old school or misogynistic, but I like being able to protect my girlfriend. She's not fragile and she can definitely handle herself, but I need to be needed. If I couldn't defend my girl, then what kind of boyfriend would I be?

"Do you guys deal with that a lot?" I heard Rachel ask. I turned to look at her, and to her credit, she did seem genuinely surprised and worried.

"Yeah," Two-Bit said casually with a shrug of his shoulders. "Socs don't like greasers, but Paul especially likes to pick a fight with us."

"Why?" Rachel asked, almost looking upset by the news. Then it must've clicked in her mind, because she looked at me. "Just because you two were friends in high school and aren't anymore?"

"That, and Darry kicked his ass in the last rumble we had with them," Two-Bit said with a huge grin on his face. "Boy howdy, Mr. Tough Soc was practically crawling away."

I was proud of my muscles and the fact that I never lost a fight, but Rachel was staring at me like I was an alien or something.

"But you guys are so nice," Rachel said slowly, looking between me and Two-Bit like she was trying to figure something out. "Do you really fight that often?"

"Not really-" I only got a couple words in before my friend cut me off.

"Just when we need to," Two-Bit said proudly. "Like when they jump us, or go after one of the gang or-"

"Or when one of us girls gets messed with," Evie concluded. Two-Bit gave her a look of surprise before she continued speaking. "I heard about what happened at the bar, how that creep wouldn't leave you alone until the guys showed up. That's what they're always like with their girls. Hell, if a guy even looks at me a certain way, Steve threatens to break his teeth."

Rachel's eyebrows shot up. "Really? I think my last boyfriend actually liked it when guys looked at me… made him feel like he won something or whatever. He still cheated on me though, so it didn't really do much good."

I shifted uncomfortably and Kate looked upset, but Rachel's statement had a bigger effect on Two-Bit. His upper lip curled slightly, giving away his disgust at Rachel's ex-boyfriend. Then he glared at the floor, probably picturing something unfortunate happening to the other guy.

"You've seen how Darry gets when guys are looking at me at the diner," Kate said to Rachel. Not this again. "I haven't known them as long as Evie has, but right away I kind of got the feeling they're all like that. I think all good guys are like that," she added, pulling my arm a little to get my attention, then smiling at me. I tried to stop myself from blushing.

"And it's just… normal for them to start a fight about it?" Rachel asked, her disbelief obvious.

"Of course!" Two-Bit shouted before throwing his arm around her and pulling her closer. "Anything to protect our women, right Muscles?"

I rolled my eyes at his antics, but I was smiling and nodding before I even had to think. "Right."

"See? Even Darry knows when to step in and go a few rounds," Evie said to Rachel with an easy grin as she nudged her. What's that supposed to mean? "You'll get used to it. It comes with dating a greaser."

Two-Bit's head snapped towards her at the statement.

"Cool it, Evie. We haven't talked about dating yet," Two-Bit said, poorly suppressing a shy grin. He liked Rachel a lot, and between Connie earlier and suddenly Evie too, everyone was calling him out on it.

Evie rolled her eyes, but she was grinning. "Whatever." Then she looked back at Rachel. "The guys are tough, and sure they get bloodied up a little, but they're all a bunch of softies."

"Wait until I tell Steve what you just said," Two-Bit warned playfully.

"Go ahead. If anything, he'll pummel you into the ground for saying it," Evie said with a shrug. Then a mischievous grin crossed her face. "I've said it to his face before, and let's just say I didn't regret it. He wasn't soft for very long after that."

I was used to bull sessions with the guys, but it was a little jarring to hear a girl talk like that. It seemed to surprise Two-Bit a little too, but he recovered quickly and pressed his hands against his ears. "My ears are bleeding! I do not need to hear about Steve Randle's-"

A smack to the back of his head stopped him before he could finish whatever he was about to say.

"Talkin' about me over here?" Steve said while he easily slipped his arm around Evie's waist and kissed her cheek. "Anyone gonna tell me what y'all said?"

Evie looked at us in a way that was almost challenging.

Surprisingly, Rachel took that challenge.

"Evie was just telling me how like the rest of the guys, you're tough, but also a bit of a softie." For being new to the group and never spending time with us before, Rachel said it with such confidence, I think she managed to stun even Steve.

Everyone was shocked and silent, except Evie; she sort of looked proud. "You know, I think us girls should spend some more quality time together without the guys. What do you say?"

It wasn't until then that I noticed how stark the differences between Evie and Rachel were. Evie was maybe a little nicer than the typical greaser girl, but she was just as tough as the rest; that's probably one of the reasons she and Steve can put up with each other so well. On the other hand, Rachel wasn't quite a Soc, but I always got the impression that she wasn't fond of greasers, yet she somehow ended up liking Two-Bit Mathews, who was one of the greasiest in our gang. The two girls were very different, but they were talking and getting along like they had been friends for years.

Then there was Kate. She didn't fall into any category; she was just herself and got along with almost anybody, no matter where they grew up or how much money they had. She had been friends with Rachel for years, and she had gotten along with Evie immediately after meeting her.

Kate was smart, caring, funny, and beautiful in every sense of the word.

Kate was perfect, and I had accepted the fact I was in love with her.

Moments later, when I snapped back to the present, I saw the three girls walking away with their food and drinks, talking about when they were going to get their nails done or something.

"What just happened?" Two-Bit asked once he realized they weren't coming back.

"We all got girls, and now they're gonna gang up on us," Steve answered.

"So basically… we're screwed," Two-Bit said.

Steve chuckled, and I knew what he was going to say before he even opened his big mouth. "No, but they will be."

I slapped the back of his head and walked back to our seats, ignoring the laughter behind me.

While the last event was going on, the crowd started to thin. I had no idea what time it was, but it was late enough for me to start feeling exhausted.

I was just thinking about asking the group if they were all planning on staying much later or if anyone else was ready to go home, but then Kate put her chin on my shoulder and looked at me with pleading eyes. I raised my eyebrows, silently questioning her actions.

"Can we go to the barn before we leave?" Kate asked softly, her eyes dancing with hope and excitement.

Before I could answer, Soda overheard Kate's request and shouted "Absolutely!" as he jumped to his feet. Then he grabbed Kate's hand and pulled her in the direction of the exit, apparently bringing her to the barn himself.

I internally groaned, knowing that it could be hours before I wrangled those two away from the horses. Still, I couldn't stop a smile from forming on my face as the rest of us followed them.

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

"So… what are everyone's plans for tonight?" Evie asked. With her dark hair and grey eyes, the sly grin she wore made her look like she was up to no good, which was only true some of the time.

It was Valentine's Day, and Evie had stopped by the diner during her lunch period to chat with Rachel and me during our shift. The three of us had hung out together a couple times without the guys, including getting our nails done the day before. I loved the gang, but it was nice to spend time with girls again for a change, and I guessed Evie liked hanging out with Rachel and me too ever since Soda's ex-girlfriend Sandy left town, which left her without her best friend.

"Two-Bit's taking me to the Dingo," Rachel said excitedly. She was smiling so wide, even a stranger could tell how happy she was.

Even though Rachel and her ex-boyfriend, Caleb, dated on and off for a couple years, she never looked as happy with him as she was dating Two-Bit. They had only been going out for a couple weeks, but it was like they both found something they had been missing. Rachel was smiling and laughing more than she ever had when she was with Caleb, and it made me excited for my best friend. I was surprised that Two-Bit was the guy that got her to relinquish her biases against greasers, but he had a certain charm and humor that made her melt.

Just as much as Rachel liked Two-Bit, Two-Bit mirrored those feelings and he immediately made her a priority. He never looked in another girl's direction because he was already dating "the prettiest girl in all of Oklahoma" as he constantly told her, as well as anyone else that would listen. He wasn't wrong, Rachel had the blonde hair and blue eyes that most guys desired, and from what the gang told me, that was most certainly Two-Bit's type, but besides liking how she looked, he always seemed eager to have a real conversation with her. Rachel was smart, and while her former boyfriend tended to talk down to her, Two-Bit would openly admit he wasn't as smart as Rachel, so he'd be stupid to try to argue with her.

I never would've thought the night Two-Bit drove Rachel from Buck's to my apartment would be the start of their relationship.

"What about you, Kate?" Evie asked, pulling me out of my thoughts and back to the conversation. "Do you and Darry have any plans?"

"He's making me dinner at his place," I said with a smile.

Evie raised her eyebrows at me, like she was surprised. "Really? I would've thought a guy like him would insist on bringing you out to a fancy restaurant or something. The Curtis boys are all kinda old school, but Darry especially."

I shrugged. "He offered, but I told him I'd rather have a quiet night in." There was more to it than that, but I didn't feel like explaining it to anyone.

Darry had asked me about a week prior where I wanted to go out to eat for Valentine's Day, but when I told him I'd prefer to stay in, he looked confused and almost hurt. I didn't understand why he'd be upset with my answer until he said something about me not needing to worry about money. Then I understood.

"We both work so much, I think it would be nice and relaxing if we could stay in for the night, just the two of us," I had told him. Then I walked up to him, put my arms around his neck, and ran my fingers through his hair like I knew he loved. "And if you wouldn't mind, I'd love to eat something you make."

That's what got him to smile and agree.

"Is anyone else gonna be at the house?" Evie asked curiously.

I shook my head. "No, I think Soda's taking Pony and Johnny to the drive-in. I don't know what Dally's plans are, and I don't think I want to know either." That got both of the girls to laugh.

"So you and Darry are going to be alone in an empty house tonight?" Evie asked with a smirk. "Are you two planning on having a little fun?"

I felt myself freeze. That particular idea had plagued my mind since Darry and I made our Valentine's Day plans, which caused me to be on-edge for a whole week.

It was a normal thing for people our age to talk about, but I wasn't normal. What can I possibly say to that? I can't tell her why I'm a mess with that kind of stuff, especially not right here and right now. Evie didn't know why the subject was hard for me to talk about, but Rachel did, and she was quick to come to my rescue.

"We still haven't heard about your plans Evie," Rachel said. "What are you and Steve doing tonight?"

Evie was telling us what Steve had planned for her, but I couldn't focus. My own thoughts and worries were swirling around in my head, silencing the world around me.

What if Darry expects something to happen tonight? I like him, and we've been dating for a while, so I wouldn't be opposed to it, but shouldn't I tell him before things go too far? How do I even start that conversation? What if-

"Order up for table two," Johnny's voice snapped me back to the present.

"I got it," I said, excusing myself from my friends.

I walked up to the window on the side of the kitchen, grabbed the tray from the ledge, and offered a "thank you" to everyone in the kitchen. Before I turned to bring the food to the customer, I looked through the opening to glance at Johnny. The dark-haired teen was leaning forward on his crutches, chopping onions next to Captain, and smiling. It warmed my heart to see him happy, and it was even more exciting since he, Darry, and Connie all had an agreement about his employment. The teen was earning money and apparently having a good time doing it, which filled me with joy.

I quickly brought the food to table two, where a middle-aged woman thanked me, then I walked back to Rachel. Evie was nowhere in sight, but Rachel was quick to inform me that she had to get back to school.

"You alright?" Rachel asked quietly.

"Yeah, I'm fine," I said as casually as I could. I reached for the rag we kept under the counter so I could wipe off dirty areas, but Rachel grabbed my arm and waited for me to look at her.

"Kate, talk to me," she ordered, but in a soft way. "I know what Evie mentioned is a touchy subject, but you usually don't tense up like that. What's going on?"

"I- I don't… I don't know," I admitted quietly. I glanced around the diner to make sure all customers were taken care of, then I pulled Rachel further away from the closest set of ears before continuing. "I guess what she said made me nervous about tonight. I like Darry a lot, and we've been taking things slow, but what if… what if he's expecting us to-"

"Kate, calm down," Rachel instructed. I thought I had been calm given the circumstances, but I realized I was breathing too fast, so I slowed my breathing down as she spoke. "From everything you've told me, and what I've seen with my own eyes, you don't have anything to be nervous about. He won't pressure you into something you're not ready for," she said confidently. Then she gave me a devilish smile. "If he does, kick him where the sun don't shine and come find me. I'll deal with him, and hell, Keith will too."

I laughed a little. "Oh yeah? You're going to take on the former captain of the football team? And since when do you call him Keith?"

She blushed a little at that. "Well it is his name. And I'll have you know, I'm tougher than I look. Plus, it doesn't hurt that I'm going out with a greaser that's willing to fight just about anyone if I asked."

I shook my head at her, but I kept smiling. "You used to hate greasers, but now look at you. You're offering up yourself and your boyfriend to fight other people."

"I guess I just needed to find the right guy to change my mind," she said with a light laugh. Then she got quiet and serious again. "But really Kate, I don't think you have much to worry about tonight. Darry's a gentleman, everyone knows it. Evie even called him old school. He won't-"

"It's not just that," I interrupted. I had to say what was on my mind before I lost my nerve, so I couldn't let Rachel go on about how perfect Darry was. "I like him a lot, and it's not like I don't want to, maybe if things go well I could… but I can't until I tell him first."

"You haven't told him yet?" Rachel asked. Thankfully, it didn't sound like she was appalled or anything, it was more like she just wanted to make sure she heard me correctly.

I shook my head and sighed in defeat. "No. I don't know how to. It's not like that subject gets brought up a lot. Telling him about the beatings was one thing, but this is different."

There was a short pause before she spoke again. "It might be different, but I don't think Darry will react much differently than before when you told him about Victor beating on you."

My eyebrows furrowed. I wanted to believe her, to believe that Darry will be kind and supportive towards me, but there was still doubt living in the back of my mind. "I'm not so sure about that. Once he hears-"

"Shut it, Kate," Rachel said harshly, but she still managed to keep her voice down. "Darry cares about you, and telling him won't change that. But I think it's important for him to know about it if you ever want to take the next step, even if it's not tonight."

I took a deep breath in and exhaled. It doesn't have to be tonight. I can tell him tomorrow, or even next week. I don't need to ruin Valentine's Day by telling him the worst of my past. "You're right, but even if I don't tell him tonight, I have to tell him soon. It's not something that I can keep from him much longer."

"Relax, Kate. It's not like there's a timer somewhere that decides by when you have to tell him," Rachel replied patiently. "You should tell him when you're ready, whenever that is."

I nodded, but I couldn't help but feel like there really was an invisible hourglass somewhere, just ticking down the seconds before I had to have the potentially relationship-ending conversation. "I know, but I don't want to be too deep into our relationship before having that talk. If he runs for the hills after finding out, I'd rather have that happen early on."

Rachel looked hurt by my words, which was confusing since nothing I said should've offended her. "What makes you so sure he'd leave?"

I shrugged. "Just a feeling I guess."

I really hope I'm wrong.

I drove Johnny to the Curtis house after both of us were done working, then I went back to my apartment to get ready for my dinner date with Darry. Even though we would just be at the house for the night, I still wanted to look cute.

After showering, I curled my hair, did my makeup, and eventually decided on wearing a long-sleeved burgundy dress that ended just above my knees. I looked at the clock to make sure I was still okay for time, and after I brushed my teeth and double-checked my makeup, I grabbed the bag on my coffee table on my way out.

The whole time I drove to the Curtis residence, I thought back to my earlier conversation with Rachel, and I tried to calm my nerves.

We're just going to have a nice dinner and stay in tonight.

I don't need to tell him everything else yet. I can wait for the right time.

Darry is a perfect gentleman. Nothing is going to happen tonight.

But what if I wanted to-

I parked my car in front of the house and got out before my mind caused me to completely panic. I grabbed the bag from the front seat and walked to the house. As I shut the gate behind me, a wolf whistle suddenly sounded. When I looked up towards where the noise originated, I spotted Soda standing on the porch, looking at me with a big smile. Next to him, Johnny was standing with the help of his crutches, and Ponyboy was leaning against the railing, smoking a cigarette.

"Damn Kate, you sure look nice." Soda was always so sweet and genuine, his comment didn't make me feel uncomfortable like it would have if it a stranger said that to me.

"Thanks Soda," I said, returning his smile as I walked up to the porch.

Soda turned to yell into the house. "Darry, your girlfriend is here!" I winced a little at the sheer volume of his voice, but before I could tell him he didn't need to announce my arrival, he turned to look at the two boys with him. "What do you guys say? Let's get outta here and give them some alone time."

I didn't even have time to worry about what he was suggesting before Darry appeared at the door. He was wearing a clean pair of jeans and a nice shirt that was just tight enough to show off his physique. My eyes met his, and I let out a breath and smiled. "Hi Darry."

"Hi Kate," he said with a smile as he opened the door for me.

"Doesn't she look good, Dar?" Soda offered as I walked past him and into the house.

I could tell by the sound that Darry had cuffed the back of Soda's head, but there was laughter, so it must've not been too hard. When I turned around, I saw Darry reach into his pocket and hand Soda the keys, along with a few bucks. "This is for you three, you hear? Don't go trying to pick up any girls. And be back by midnight."

"I got it Darry. Glory, you'd think I've never been away from home before," Soda joked as he took the items from Darry's hand and walked down the porch steps. "C'mon boys! Let's let Superman and Supergirl have their date night."

We watched the boys until they got into the truck before shutting the door. As soon as Darry started to turn around, we heard tires start squealing, and he rolled his eyes and shook his head, muttering something about letting his "reckless kid brother behind the wheel" of his truck. I chuckled at that, knowing that Darry and pretty much every other teenage boy in high school did the same thing whenever they had a chance to turn heads.

Suddenly, Darry's hands were on my waist and he was smiling down at me. "You look beautiful, Kate."

Even though he had said things like that to me many times, the way he looked at me when he said it that time made me blush more than I ever had before. Something like fire was dancing in his eyes as he stared down at me.

"Thanks. You look handsome as always," I replied before going on my tip-toes to kiss him. When we parted, I smiled up at him and handed him the bag I was still holding. "Happy Valentine's Day."

He took it from me and gave me a questioning look. "What's this?"

I shrugged, trying to act casual. "Just something I wanted you to have."

Darry still looked confused, but he grinned and held my hand. "Okay, but before I open it, I have to give you something first."

I raised my eyebrows at him, but before I could even ask what he was talking about, he guided me towards the dining table.

The table was set for two: two plates, empty wine glasses, and silverware lined up straight and proper. I was so used to the typical chaos of the Curtis household or even the diner during our busiest hours, that it was pleasantly surprising to have the table set and ready for just the two of us to have dinner and enjoy each other's company.

Since we were so close to the kitchen, wonderful smells wafted all around, and my mouth immediately started watering. "It smells amazing, Darry. What did you make?"

He gave me a smirk. "It's a surprise, you'll have to wait."

I put my hands on my hips and gave him a playful pout. "You know I'm not very patient," I stated.

Darry smiled at me, then he put his hand on my cheek and leaned down to kiss me again. Our lips moved in the easy rhythm that we had grown accustomed to, and after a short time, I let his tongue slip between my lips, allowing him to deepen the kiss. Knowing that there wasn't anyone else around made it even more difficult for us to eventually part from each other, but even when we did, our faces remained close, and I just stared into his gorgeous eyes. He had told me he could get lost in mine, but his swallowed me up just as easily.

"Sit down," he said as he pulled the chair away from the table and guided me to sit. "I'll be right back," he said, seeming almost reluctant to leave my side. He put the bag I gave him on the table and disappeared into the kitchen, and moments later, he reappeared, holding a beautiful bouquet of flowers. "Happy Valentine's Day, Kate," he said, handing them to me.

I accepted them with what I was sure was a stunned expression. Before I started dating Darry, I had never been given flowers, let alone red and pink roses– the kind of flowers you give to someone you love romantically. "Oh my God, Darry… they're beautiful," I said breathlessly. I looked up at him, my eyes threatening to start watering from his gesture and thoughtfulness. "Thank you so much."

He gave me a warm smile that made me melt. "You're welcome, sweetheart." Then he leaned down to briefly kiss my forehead before looking at me again. "Want me to put them in some water?"

I grinned and nodded back at him. "Thanks."

When he disappeared again, it felt like I was suddenly missing something, and that feeling went away as soon as he returned. In one hand, he held a vase that contained the roses, and in the other, he held two bottles of wine. After setting the vase down on the table, he looked at me and politely asked, "red or white?"

"White please," I answered.

He poured me a glass of white wine first, then he poured himself a glass of red. He set the bottles down before sitting down in the seat across from me. "The food still has a few more minutes before it'll be ready."

"Perfect," I said. Then I held my wine glass up and extended it towards him. "Cheers?"

He chuckled a little, then he copied me and held his glass up. "Cheers."

Our glasses clinked, and after we each took a sip of our drinks, I remembered something. "Oh, the bag."

Darry looked confused for a moment, but then he looked over at the bag I had given him. He picked it up and looked at me. "You said this is for me?"

I nodded, then waited for him to open it. After he reached into the bag and pulled out the small hand tools, he studied them carefully. I knew he recognized what they were immediately since he stilled and his eyes got just a little wider.

"They were my dad's," I explained before he could say anything. "I figured since you like woodworking, they'd be better with you than me."

He looked up at me, apparently shocked. "Are you sure? I mean, they were your dad's… I don't-"

"He'd want you to have them," I assured him. Honestly, my dad would've loved Darry if the two of them ever had a chance to meet, and that thought sent a spike of pain straight through my heart. "I have my memories and other things from him. I think he'd want his tools to be used by someone who has the same love and appreciation for the craft as he did. Then they aren't just locked up in a box somewhere like my closet."

He stared at me in disbelief, then he looked back down at the tools in his hands. He turned them around, analyzing them carefully, before looking back up at me. It didn't look like he was as close to tears as I had been just minutes before, but his eyes were soft and warm, and I knew he appreciated the gift and the sentiment behind it. "Thank you, Kate. This means a lot. I'll take good care of them."

"You're welcome," I said, trying to give him the same soft and warm look. "And I know you will."

A timer suddenly went off, and after Darry carefully put the tools back in the bag and set them on the table, he grabbed our plates and excused himself to go back into the kitchen. A minute or two later, he returned with a plate full of food in each hand. He set one down in front of me and said "Bon appétit."

I looked down at the plate in front of me, and I was stunned. There was a perfectly-cooked steak covered with mushrooms in cream sauce. Next to that, there were bright green beans with what looked like chopped almonds mixed in. The aromas coming from the plate made it nearly impossible not to immediately dig in.

"This looks amazing, Darry," I muttered, almost at a loss for words.

Once he was settled in his chair, Darry gave me a small grin. "Thanks, but it's not about how it looks; it's about how it tastes. Dig in."

"Darry, that was fantastic," I said as I set my silverware on my empty plate. Sure, he had said he enjoyed cooking, but he had apparently downplayed his skills.

"Thanks," he said before finishing his wine and smiling at me. "I can't take all the credit though. I asked for Johnny's help and he gave me a few tips. We even made some cream sauce earlier this week to practice, and my brothers were the testers."

I smiled at him. It filled me with happiness that he had put so much thought into our dinner, but I hoped he didn't worry too much about it. "You didn't need to go through all the trouble, you know. You could've made grilled cheese and I would've been happy. I just wanted to spend a quiet evening with you."

He shook his head at me. "I know you would've, but I couldn't do that. It's Valentine's Day, and you deserve more than that."

Evie was right; Darry's old school. And hasn't he already proven to be a romantic guy?

I stood up from my chair and walked over to Darry's side of the table. He remained seated, and when I approached him, he quirked an eyebrow at me, seemingly curious about my intentions. Before he could say or ask anything, I leaned down to wrap my arms around him, trapping him in the chair, and I gave him a deep, passionate kiss. I could tell he tried to escape my embrace so he could stand, but I wasn't having it. I kept him firmly seated while I tasted the wine on his lips and tongue.

When I pulled away from him, his eyes opened, and he almost looked like he was in a daze.

"Thank you, babe," I said with a smile. "And I mean it when I say you don't need to go through all this trouble just for me, but after tonight, I'll let you cook for me whenever you want."

He grinned up at me, then in one swift move, he threw his arms around me and pulled me down to sit on his lap. "Good."

We sat there, making out for a while before we slowed and eventually parted again. I got off his lap, and after looking at the table, I suddenly remembered the Curtis rule, so I started gathering the dirty plates and silverware.

"What are you doing?" Darry asked.

"Taking care of the dishes," I answered simply. In my peripheral vision, I could see that he was about to argue, but I wasn't going to let him even start. "You know the rules; you cooked, so I clean," I said, pointing a fork at him.

He looked startled, but I saw stubbornness and determination flash in his expression. "Kate, you're-"

"You're welcome to help dry and put them away if you want," I interrupted before I brought the stack of dishes into the kitchen. I didn't hear him say anything, but after a brief pause, his footsteps followed me.

After we cleaned the dishes, we poured ourselves more wine and sat down on the couch to see if there were any good movies playing on tv. After clicking through the channels, we eventually found a romance movie, which we figured was fitting since it was Valentine's Day and everything.

It was comforting to have Darry's arm wrap around me and pull me against him, and I couldn't help but press into him a little extra, savoring the feeling of being engulfed by his muscles. After I finished my wine, I set my glass on the coffee table next to Darry's and pulled my feet up on the couch so I could lay against Darry's side. He naturally adjusted his arm, and when his hand landed on the curve of my waist, it felt like electricity jolted throughout my body.

"You okay?" Darry asked kindly, making me wonder if I actually did jerk from the contact.

I looked up at him and nodded. "Yeah, I'm okay," I said. Then I let my head fall on his chest again and I placed my hand on top of his abdomen. Underneath my fingers, I felt his muscles contract, and I couldn't help but smirk. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine," he was quick to say. Then, apparently after some thought, he whispered, "I've got a pretty girl right here next to me. How could I not be okay?"

I turned to look up at him, and as he smiled down at me, I could see the lust dancing in his eyes. He'd never act on it unless I initiated it, and that trust was probably what caused my body to react before I could even think about it first.

Instead of lying against him, I was suddenly sitting on his lap, straddling him, and throwing my arms around his neck. I leaned forward and pressed my lips against his. Immediately, his hands were on my waist, holding me in place with a firm, but gentle grip.

Our lips started moving faster, and when I forced my tongue into his mouth, he let out a noise that immediately made me lightheaded with excitement. I shifted a little, and Darry's grip on my waist tightened, causing me to groan into his mouth.

The reservations that I predicted that I'd have were nonexistent. I was in love with Darry, and all I wanted in that moment was him.

Before I realized it, I had put my hands directly on the skin under his shirt. He shuddered under my touch, and I couldn't help but smile into our heated kiss, knowing that I was the one who caused the reaction. I started to trace all the muscles of his torso, and moments later, he slipped his shirt off, letting me have easier access to his skin.

While my hands were navigating his upper body, I could feel Darry's hands start wandering too. They moved from my waist, to my lower back, then they started moving further down. I relished the feeling of his hands on me, needing as much contact as he was willing to give me.

Everything was a blissful blur, but the moment I felt his large, strong hands move under the hem of my dress and touch the skin on my upper thighs, I was transported somewhere else, sometime else.

Rough hands tightly gripping me, surely leaving bruises for me to see the next day that would be purposely hidden from everyone else.

"Quit your fighting."

The stench of booze on his breath.

"C'mon Katie, relax."

The pain, shame, and humiliation all flowing through me like they resided in my blood.

"No! Stop!"

I gasped and flinched away. "Stop."

The hands immediately retracted away from me, like my voice had managed to burn them. I blinked a few times to clear my vision, and it took a moment for me to remember that I wasn't with Victor; I was with Darry. Darry, who was the most comforting, selfless, and caring man I'd ever known. Darry's nothing like Victor. He would never hurt me. God, why won't my mind just leave me alone?

"I'm sorry Kate. I-"

"No, it's me. I'm sorry," I interrupted. I was suddenly aware that there were tears in my eyes, and in addition to my voice sounding shaky, I had pushed myself away from Darry and had started trembling on the other end of the couch.

"You don't have anything to be sorry about. I just got a little caught up in the moment," Darry said quietly as he averted his eyes slightly, like he felt ashamed for something. "That's on me, alright?"

I shook my head, still trying to get the awful memories to completely clear out of my mind. "No, it's not your fault. I… glory, I'm such a hypocrite. I- I had my hands all over you you, but the second I felt…" I trailed off, not physically able to say anything else. Just the mention of hands on my skin made a chill go down my spine as I remembered everything Victor had done.

"You can be mad at me Kate; I wouldn't blame you. I was going too fast," Darry said sadly. "I should've made sure it was okay before-"

"Enough, Darry. It's not you, okay?!" I didn't mean to raise my voice at him, it just happened. I stared down at my hands and clenched them into fists, willing them to stop shaking. Then, when I dared to meet Darry's eyes, I saw fear and pain in his expression. He doesn't deserve this. "I'm sorry, Darry. I didn't mean to yell. Glory, you're the last person I would ever want to yell at." I covered my face with my still-shaky hands, not able to deal with the hurt look on his face anymore. "It's me. It's my fault. I'm broken."

A few seconds passed, then I felt gentle, tentative fingers gently wrap around my forearms. My initial instinct was to pull away or fight back, but I knew it was just the residual emotions from my memories that made me feel like a trapped wild animal. Until then, I had savored every single time Darry had touched me or even just been near me, and I was determined to return to that sense of ease around my boyfriend as quickly as possible. So, while I forced myself to appear calm, I let Darry guide my hands away from my face.

"You are not broken Kate," he said softly and confidently. I looked at his blue-green eyes, and I found myself getting engulfed by them. "And nothing is your fault."

Yeah right, I thought sarcastically. Who's the one that just freaked out?

I sniffled and pulled one of my hands out of his grasp. Darry seemed reluctant to let go, but he also seemed to know when to allow me some space. I wiped the tears from my cheeks and started trying to apologize and explain myself. "I know most girls would do this," I said, motioning my hand between us, "without any problem, but I just-"

"Hey, it's alright," he said, his voice still soft and kind. Then he slowly reached to grab hold of my free hand again. With both of my hands held in his, he started stroking the back of my hands with his thumbs, obviously trying to calm me down. "You don't need to explain anything. I'm not mad."

I tried to settle down and act like everything was okay, but it seemed like it was a losing battle. I wished the emotions that had decided to make such a sudden appearance would just as quickly disappear, but I knew it wasn't that simple.

I have to tell him. I need to explain what's wrong with me. He deserves to know without a doubt that it's not him.

"I should… I should tell you why," I muttered, staring at our hands. Those hands won't ever hurt me. He listened when I told him to stop, remember?

"You don't need to-"

I met his eyes again. "Yes I do. You deserve to know, and this seems like as good a time as any."

Darry's expression displayed his confliction. He wasn't someone that would push me to talk about something that I was uncomfortable with, but I knew there must've been some confusion and curiosity going through his mind too.

"I already told you about Victor, how he hit me and things like that…" I started, trying to figure out how to tell him. He already hated Victor, I'd seen the hatred in his eyes every time I mentioned my step-father, and he didn't even know the worst of it.

Darry silently nodded as I spoke, waiting for me to continue.

I took a steadying breath, although it didn't make me feel any better. "Well, it was more than that. He… I…" I stifled back a sob and tried to breathe, but it was getting harder to do as the seconds ticked by. I had said the words out loud before, but only to two other people, and for some reason, it was infinitely harder to tell Darry than it was to tell either Rachel or Connie.

He squeezed my hands, wordlessly offering me his support.

I closed my eyes and let my head drop. I didn't want to see his reaction.

"I'm not a virgin Darry," I finally managed to say. My voice cracked with every syllable. "And it wasn't by choice."

His hands went still, rigid even, and the world seemed to freeze around us. For a moment, I thought I might've passed out or something, but the warmth around my hands told me I was still very much conscious.

"It was Victor," I added, as if Darry couldn't have guessed that.

Words started to spill out of my mouth faster and faster, like a dam broke and water was rushing out.

"It started when I was thirteen, and it didn't stop until I moved out," I explained, choking on my sobs. "I'm usually fine, it's been years and I've moved past it, but sometimes… sometimes the memories just come back. I can't help it. And when I get those flashbacks, it's like it's happening all over again, and I just can't… and when your hands started…" just remembering how his hands caused a flashback almost made me slip again, but I squeezed my hands and focused on my breathing– two things that usually prevented me from slipping back into my worst memories.

After a moment of pulling myself back to the present, I continued. "I'm sorry. It's nothing you did; the awful memories just came back and I freaked out. I swear I don't have a problem with you being close or touching me, it's just…" I suddenly realized that I was outwardly bawling, and I wished that I could stop. "I'm ruined, Darry," I continued with a sob, still squeezing my eyes shut and refusing to look up at his face. "I'm broken and dirty and-"

"Catherine." The use of my full name being said with such raw emotion caught me off-guard. By the way he sounded, I had a feeling Darry had been trying to get my attention for a while. "Baby, please look at me."

I didn't want to oblige. I was terrified to see a look of disgust on Darry's face, but the tone of his voice was borderline begging, so it was impossible for me to ignore his plea. After I forced my eyes to open, I slowly brought my gaze up to look at Darry. I had to blink several times to make sure I wasn't hallucinating.

Darry didn't look disgusted at all; he looked pained. On top of that, his eyes were glassy. Is he crying?

"Kate," he started, his voice so quiet and soft that I was surprised that it came from him. "You are not dirty or broken."

I searched his eyes, trying to figure out what was going through his mind. How could he say that? Does he not understand what I just told him? "But-"

"Listen to me," he said roughly, but sternly. I had forgotten he was holding my hands until he squeezed them tighter. "What that- that bastard did to you… that's not your fault. Nothing's wrong with you."

I shook my head and tried to pry my hands away from him, but Darry kept a gentle, yet firm, grasp on them. Accepting that he wasn't going to let go, I just spoke, trying to get him to understand. "Darry, he touched me. He did things to me. I'm dirty, gross, impure." Tears continued to stream down my face, and after I closed my eyes and let my chin fall to my chest, I felt Darry wiping my cheeks. "Don't you want to be with a girl that isn't tainted?"

I felt him freeze again for a second, then his hands moved to cup the sides of my face. He tilted my head back up, and I knew we'd be looking into each other's eyes if mine were open. "Kate, look at me sweetie. Please."

I sniffled a couple times and tried to collect myself. Then, I forced myself to look at him. The intensity that always lived in his eyes was somehow displayed across all of his features. Along with that intensity, his watery eyes just added to the passionate look he gave me. I knew whatever he was about to say was going to be serious.

"You are not tainted. You hear me?" He would've sounded angry if his voice didn't waver. "You're perfect. What happened back then and tonight doesn't change how I feel about you."

"But wouldn't you rather date someone that doesn't have all these issues? Someone who didn't have another man… defile her?" I asked. I knew deep down I didn't want him to agree with that, but I felt obligated to give him a way out if that's what he wanted. He didn't know all of this stuff about me when we started dating. If it's all too much for him, I wouldn't be mad or offended if he wanted to split up. It's a lot for anyone to handle.

I was surprised when he shook his head and gave me a small, disbelieving smile. "Date someone else? Glory Kate, I can't imagine dating anyone else," he said, his voice quivering a little.

My heart felt like it stopped, then it started beating ten times quicker than normal. Did I hear him correctly? Before I could question him or even try to convince him otherwise, Darry kept going. "You've lived through things that you never should've had to deal with, and I'm sorry that happened to you, but it doesn't mean I don't want to be with you."

My eyebrows immediately rose at that. "Really?" I asked with a sniffle. "But what if I keep having these flashbacks? What if-"

"Then we'll work through them," he interrupted. "Look Kate, I can't say I'm the best at comforting people– Sodapop has always been the best at it– but I'll do whatever I can to help you. I promise."

I was stunned. Is he being serious? With everything else going on in his life, he really wants to add me and my issues to his list of things to take care of?

Apparently noting that I wasn't arguing or even replying, Darry continued. "I know a few people that have been through things and get flashbacks, so maybe I'll be able to help you through them."

I looked at him skeptically, without uttering a word.

"They might not get them from the same things you do, but I'm sure there's some similarities I can pick up on," Darry added almost defensively, like he knew I didn't quite believe him. "For instance, there might be a build-up before the panic, right? And it can happen really quick."

I nodded. "Not every time though. Sometimes it's sudden, like tonight."

Darry nodded understandingly. "Right. And that's okay."

Not for the first time, I wondered how on Earth Darry was so patient with me. How can he possibly be this understanding?

Darry seemed encouraged by my reaction, (or lack thereof,) so he kept talking while I stayed silent. "Pony's always had nightmares, but ever since the church fire, he and Johnny sometimes panic when they see fire or smell smoke. They'll start to stare and get lost in their heads if they see a flame or whatever else triggers them. The guys and I can usually tell when it's starting, so we try to bring them back to us before anything happens. When we had the fire going on Christmas, we all were keeping an eye on them, making sure they were doing okay."

I watched Darry carefully, waiting to see the annoyance or a look of judgement to cross his face as he spoke about the boys' flashbacks, but it never happened. He really seemed to understand that it wasn't something that any of us could control, even though I wished we could.

"It's not just fire either. Once, Pony got splashed in the face with water when he was doing the dishes, then he just dropped to the floor and started trembling," Darry continued. "It sounded like he was choking, so Soda and I thought maybe he inhaled some of the water. Johnny figured out what was going on, and after he got Pony to calm down, he reminded us that Pony was nearly drowned the night I… the night he ran off. That was the whole reason Johnny stabbed Bob Sheldon– to save Pony from being drowned. Now we know to watch him around water too."

I saw the familiar look of hurt cross Darry's face, and I knew he was reliving the moment he hit his little brother, as well as picturing what Pony would've looked like being drowned. Maybe he understands more than I thought possible.

"I don't want you to think I'm about to fall apart or anything," I explained, my voice sounding slightly steadier than before. "I'm not usually like this. I'm not some weak girl that's going to break."

"Believe me, I know that," Darry said earnestly with a hint of a grin. "You're tough, you've had to be, and I know you're not weak. I don't think Johnny or Pony are weak either. It takes a strong person to make it through hard things, but those things still leave their mark."

I nodded without even deciding too.

"What I'm trying to say is…" Darry said slowly as he squeezed my hands again. "You shouldn't feel bad about the flashbacks or anything else. I can try to help you through them if that's okay." Then his face got stern, almost making him look angry. "And what that son of a bitch did to you… none of it means your broken or dirty, and I don't ever want to hear you say that about yourself again."

I looked into his eyes, wishing the confidence he was speaking with could somehow seep into me and make my doubts disappear. It didn't work that way, but he at least made me feel a little better.

"Honey, I need to hear you say it," he said, his voice sounding pleading again. "I need to know you understand that what he did doesn't make you tainted in any way."

I opened my mouth to say something along the lines of agreeing with him, but I couldn't force it out. I tried a few times, but I kept choking on the lies. Finally, I managed to say a truthful statement that was hopefully good enough for him. "I promise to try, but I've felt this way for so long… it's not that easy."

Darry looked saddened by my words, but he still nodded. "Okay."

A few seconds passed where Darry and I just looked at each other, then he slowly wrapped his arms around me. I could tell he was moving at a speed that would allow me to pull away if I felt uncomfortable, but he didn't need to. It felt like Darry was the only thing that was keeping me from falling apart, so I practically dove into his chest as I reciprocated the comforting embrace. He immediately tightened his arms around me, which just made me feel even better.

"I really am sorry," I muttered into his chest. I hoped that I wasn't going to irritate Darry by bringing it all up again when he probably just wanted to move past it. "I'm sorry I added more things for you to deal with. And I'm sorry this all came up tonight when we finally had some alone time. I didn't mean to ruin Valentine's Day."

He kissed the top of my head, and I allowed myself to let out a sigh from the gesture. "You don't have anything to be sorry for. You didn't ruin anything," he said softly. "I'm sorry that all happened to you, but thank you for telling me. I'd never want to do something that would make you uncomfortable or cause you any more problems. I'm happy just spending time with you."

"Thank you," I replied quietly. But what if this happens every time? What if every time Darry touches me, I think of Victor? The thought made a shudder run through me. "I don't know when I'll be… I want to, but what if…" I trailed off, not entirely sure how to phrase what I was thinking.

"We don't have to rush into anything," Darry assured me, apparently reading my mind again. "We can take things as slow as you need, and we'll only ever do what you're comfortable with. I'm not going anywhere, I promise."

I tightened my arms around him, which he reciprocated. "Thank you, Darry."

A moment passed, and his next few words were so gentle and quiet, I almost missed them. "I love you, Kate."

I froze, but not from fear; it was from shock. Did I hear him right?

I slowly pulled my head away from Darry so I could get a good look at his face. His expression was serious, although there was a hint of worry mixed in too. "What?" I asked without thinking.

He still looked a little apprehensive, but when he said it again, he was a little louder and more confident than the first time. "I love you, Kate. And nothing is going to change that."

He loves me? After everything I just told him, he still loves me?

Upon seeing the sincerity in his face and hearing it in his voice, I beamed, and I could feel more tears start to fill my eyes. "I love you too, Darry." I leaned forward and we shared a brief kiss before we returned to our previous embrace. Even though I couldn't see his face, I imagined that he was smiling as much as I was.

We stayed liked that, cuddled up on the couch, for a long time. I didn't want to leave the safety and warmth of his embrace, and I had a feeling he wasn't eager to let me go either.

"Darry?" I asked softly, just in case he fell asleep.

"Yeah?" he replied. The rumble in his chest as he spoke made me feel even more comforted.

"Would it be okay if I stayed the night?" I asked tentatively. "It's okay if you say no. I don't want to overst-"

"Of course you can stay," Darry cut me off, then he slightly tightened his hold on me. "I want you to stay."

I grinned. "Thank you."

The boys' curfew was midnight, so some time after eleven, we got off the couch and got ready for bed before the boys returned. Darry grabbed a pair of his sweatpants and a t-shirt for me to borrow so I didn't have to sleep in my dress, and he immediately left his room, which was his silent way of giving me privacy to change.

He really is the perfect gentleman.

Once I changed into Darry's clothes, I brushed my teeth with an extra toothbrush Darry had luckily just bought and put in the closet, then I scrubbed the makeup off my face in the bathroom the best I could. After that, I was ready to sleep, but I wanted to say goodnight to Darry first. I thought he'd be in his room, but instead, I found him sitting in the recliner in the living room, reading the paper.

"Aren't you going to bed?" I asked him.

He looked up at me, and after he momentarily looked me up and down, I noticed that he smiled a little more. "Yeah, I just need to wait for the boys to come home."

I smiled at him, then I moved to sit on his lap like we had done on Christmas. He let the paper drop to the floor and he wrapped his arms around me as I settled down and leaned into him. It was so easy and so natural, that I could almost forget what happened earlier. "You should get some sleep since you have work in the morning. I'll stay up until they come home."

"It's alright, I got it," he said, sounding tired but obviously not trying to show it. "You go on ahead. They shouldn't be too long."

"Darry, you're tired and you have to be up on a ladder tomorrow morning," I reasoned. I knew he was going to argue with me, but after everything that was thrown at him that night, I wanted to help him out. "I can just stay out here on the couch-"

"You're not sleeping out here if that's what you're thinking," he said sternly. I gave him a look, which made him soften a little. "You can sleep in my bed. We won't do anything, I promise. I just want you to be comfortable. I can even sleep-"

"No way, Darry. If I'm not sleeping on the couch, you sure as hell aren't either," I countered before he could even finish voicing his thought. Then I smiled at him and put my hand on his cheek. "I trust you. We can share your bed if that's okay with you. I just feel bad about everything I dumped on you today. Besides, I don't want to make it harder for you to sleep with me taking up half of your bed."

He chuckled at that and tightened his arms around me. "Babe, you being there with me would only make it easier for me to sleep, especially after everything you told me. I won't let anything happen to you; I promise."

Darry's protectiveness had always made me feel happy and safe, and those feelings only increased after everything that had happened earlier. "Then it's settled," I said decisively as I leaned into his chest even more. "We'll both wait for the boys to get home, then neither of us will sleep on the couch."

I knew Darry was saying something, probably telling me I didn't need to wait up for the boys to get home, but I quickly fell asleep to the sound of his voice.

(Darry's POV)

After Kate had fallen asleep, I couldn't find it in me to get up and bring her to my bed. I didn't want to risk waking her, or having her wake up alone in my bed later and wondering where I was. But more than anything, I wanted to keep her close for my own selfish reasons; I wanted to be with her all of the time, and the urge I already had to protect her only increased after everything she told me.

If I ever meet Victor, I'm going to kill him. What kind of horrible man beats, molests, and… I didn't even want to think of the word. And he did it all while she was a child. She was even younger than Pony- a chill ran down my spine before I even finished the thought. I swear, everyone in my life had rough childhoods.

After all of the things Kate had told me about Victor, about how he was an awful man or how she avoided her house as much as possible, the thought that had happened too would fleetingly run through my mind before, but I never wanted to believe it was true. This strong, beautiful, and independent woman suffered the worst kind of abuse for years, and I never knew. She did well in school, she got along with everyone, and I never knew. She put on a brave face every day and I. Never. Knew.

Instead of bringing Kate to my room, I stayed in the recliner, holding my sleeping girlfriend close to my chest. She shifted a little in her sleep, but once she settled again, I kissed the top of her head and whispered to her sleeping form. "Nothing like that will ever happen to you again, Kate. I love you."

I recalled how nervous I was to say those words to her for the first time, but I was glad I took the risk and said it. I had known I felt that way about Kate for a while, but I just didn't know when it would be the right time to tell her. Unfortunately, it felt like the right time was when she needed to be reassured after she told me the horrors of her teenage years.

It pained me that Kate really thought she'd given me too much to deal with or that she ruined our night, and to top it off, she was worried about when she'd be comfortable being more physical with me. As if I'd be upset about that. I can wait as long as Kate needs. There's no way I'd push her into something she's not ready for.

Right at midnight, the truck headlights shined through the window, and moments later, I heard voices from outside. Even though Soda was smiling as he led them through the door, Johnny and Pony looked nervous when they entered. I was confused until I realized the last time that we had been in a similar situation– with me sitting in the recliner when Pony came home– was the night I hit Pony and sent him running away from me. I winced at the memory.

"I thought you two would be in a bed," Soda said with a smirk and a suggestive tone in his voice as he looked at me and Kate.

It already bothered me when the guys would make those types of comments, especially when it was around or about Kate, but after everything that had transpired earlier that night, my temper flared quickly.

"Lay off, Soda. I don't want to hear things like that, especially not from my kid brother," I snapped, but I somehow managed to stay quiet enough to prevent waking Kate.

Soda froze, his eyes growing wide. Johnny and Pony both looked stunned too. I didn't typical get upset with Soda, and it all reminded me too much of that awful night months ago.

"Is everything okay?" Ponyboy asked tentatively.

No.

"Yeah, Pone. Everything's fine," I said, trying to get my voice to lighten up a bit.

"Did you two fight?" Pony asked next.

"No, we didn't have a fight," I answered. A fight would be easier to accept and handle than everything Kate has had to deal with. "We both wanted to wait up for you guys, but she fell asleep. She's going to spend the night here, is that alright with you guys?"

All three of them nodded immediately.

"Speaking of which, you two go on to bed," Soda gently instructed the younger teens. Surprisingly, they didn't argue or say anything. After we quietly said "goodnight" to each other, Pony and Johnny walked to their rooms.

With the younger boys gone, Soda let his emotions show on his face, which was difficult for me to look at. I never liked seeing Soda worried or scared, and I needed that look to go away as soon as possible. "Sorry, little buddy. I didn't mean to snap at you," I apologized.

"It's fine Darry, I know you didn't mean it," he said quietly. Then he moved to sit on the arm of the couch before he studied me and Kate carefully. "Why'd that get you so mad? Did something happen?"

I glanced down at Kate for a moment, as if she could tell me what to say, despite the fact she was still sleeping. "I just don't want to hear those kinds of things," I settled with. "And I especially don't want to hear those things when Kate's around."

I could feel Soda's eyes still staring at me, and when I looked up at him, he was obviously trying to figure things out on his own instead of pressuring me to tell him. Finally, he nodded with acceptance. "Okay. I'm sorry, Dar."

"It's alright Soda," I said. I really did feel bad for snapping at him, but Soda was always so forgiving, so I knew he really wouldn't be upset with me.

"I'll make sure the guys lay off those jokes too," he added.

I grinned at him. "I'd appreciate that. Thanks Soda."

He stayed there, silently looking at me and my girlfriend like he was still trying to figure something out. Finally, that analyzing look dropped from his face and he smiled easily. "So did you two have a good night?"

I looked at Kate and found myself smiling down at her. Besides the fact I learned even more about her hell-bound step-father? "Yeah, it was a good night."

Quietly, I told Soda how much Kate loved the roses and dinner, then he told me about the double-feature at the drive-in. By the time we finished exchanging stories, both of us were exhausted, so while he turned all the lights off, I picked Kate up and brought her to my room. Once we were both settled under the covers, I couldn't help but lean over and kiss her forehead. "Goodnight Kate. I love you."

I could really get used to those words.

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

"Hey Kate," Rachel said, pulling my attention away from the register. She was cleaning a nearby table as I sorted the money in the till. "Your bodyguard is here," she said, motioning towards the door where Darry had just walked in.

Naturally, I had told my best friend everything that had happened on Valentine's Day, and she'd been using that nickname for Darry ever since. Thankfully, Darry hadn't really treated me differently after everything I told him, but in the days and weeks following that night, I had noticed some small differences with the gang. For one thing, the guys wouldn't make as many crude jokes around me, but when they did, Darry would glare at them or even smack them in the head for it. I knew better than to believe Darry told them anything specific, so I could only assume he was trying to keep the guys from saying anything that could bother me. It was a sweet gesture on his part, but I really didn't need the special treatment.

There was one specific incident that stuck out to me. One Saturday night, after hanging out with the guys and retiring to the Curtis household, Darry insisted that I stay overnight instead of drive home while being exhausted, so I spent the night. The entire gang had apparently decided to stay too, because as Darry and I walked towards the kitchen the following morning, I heard several loud voices.

Above everyone else, I heard Dally say something like "maybe Superman got some last night." I wasn't upset by the comment as it was just a group of guys having a typical conversation, but I heard Darry inhale sharply next to me, so I knew he heard Dally's comment too. When the two of us walked into the kitchen just seconds later, the entire gang turned to look at us. Dally's eyes widened a little as they landed on Darry– a rare display of nervousness from him– which showed how serious my boyfriend had apparently been about keeping suggestive or provocative comments away from me.

I could practically feel Darry's anger spike as we stood there for a moment, but before he could launch himself at Dally, I smirked at the guys in front of me and tried to ease the tension. "Trust me Dallas, if he did, you would've known."

The guys in front of me all looked shocked for a second, then the four older boys started laughing while Pony and Johnny grimaced, to which I muttered an apology. Meanwhile, Darry stood next to me, still fuming.

Darry didn't mutter a single word during breakfast. After everyone had eaten, the gang moved to the living room, with Dally staying out of Darry's reach as he walked by, which we all noticed. With everyone else out of the way, Darry and I took care of the dishes. He was scowling the entire time he scrubbed, and I knew I had to get him to talk.

"Tell me what's on your mind," I said as softly and carefully as I could while I was drying a plate. When he didn't answer, I set the towel down on the counter and reached over to stop his hands from moving. Luckily, he didn't fight against me, and he dropped the sponge and let me hold onto his soapy hands. "Are you still upset about what Dally said?"

His eyes finally met mine, and for a split second, I saw his barely-contained anger, but then it faded slightly. "Yeah, I am. But that's not all."

I studied him, trying to figure out what else could've happened. With no other obvious answers, I withdrew my hands and took a step back. "You're mad at me too?"

A flash of pain crossed his face, then he quickly grabbed hold of my hands again. "No, that's not it, Kate." I waited for him to figure out what he wanted to say, and after a minute of thought, his voice dropped and I had to strain to hear him. "It's just… after everything you told me, I don't want the guys to say something insensitive. And when you made that joke, it was like you didn't think it's a big deal, but it is, and I don't want-"

"Darry," I said, cutting him off and trying to give him a comforting smile. "You don't need to worry about me. Sure, I have my moments, but I like to think I'm fine most of the time. I don't want anyone walking on eggshells whenever I'm around."

Darry had seemed hesitant to accept what I was saying, so I had to double-down.

"I promise it's okay for the guys to have their bull sessions and talk about that kind of stuff, even when I'm around," I assured him. "I deal with those kinds of comments by dishing them right back. It's the same way I deal with any sort of conflict; I act extra confident since that's the opposite you'd expect from someone that's uncomfortable. It usually works out pretty well."

He studied me, analyzing every part of my expression as my words hung in the air. I had a feeling that if I was lying, he'd know. It was a good thing I was telling the truth.

"Are you sure you're okay?" Darry eventually asked, his voice soft and quiet.

"I'm sure. It's sweet that you're concerned though." I threw my arms around his neck and pulled him down a little so he was closer to being at my eye level. Then I smiled up at him. "Thank you for worrying about me, but you can worry less. I don't want to be treated any differently than before. I'm still the exact same person."

He let out a breath, then he nodded. "Okay." Then we shared a brief kiss, and after we parted, we finished cleaning the rest of the dishes.

Since that morning, Darry had let most of the guys' comments slide, only occasionally scolding one of them, and everyone treated me just like before. Still, Darry's anger from that morning had left a lasting impression on the guys, and I knew Two-Bit had told Rachel about what happened in the Curtis kitchen that day. Rachel, of course, knew why Darry had been ready to take on Dallas Winston, but she pretended like she was shocked when Two-Bit had given her the details.

"Is your bodyguard making an appearance tonight?" I asked Rachel as I closed the till.

She shook her head. "No, Keith said he would be hanging out at Darry's house tonight. Something about keeping an eye on things."

Even though Rachel didn't know what that truly meant, I did. Considering Darry had just gotten off of work and was at the diner, and I knew Soda had the closing shift at the DX, Two-Bit was probably at the house to keep an eye on Ponyboy. Pony was a tough kid, but his brothers worried about him a lot, and rightfully so. Since the Socs at school had started getting brave and jumping greasers again, nobody in the gang wanted Ponyboy to walk home alone after track practice, so someone was always there to either drive him or at least walk with him. Since he had a car and didn't have a job, Two-Bit received that responsibility more than the others, but he didn't seem to mind.

"He said we can do something tomorrow though," Rachel added with a small smile appearing on her face. "He mentioned maybe bringing me to a drag race."

My eyebrows shot up. "Really? You?" I asked before I could stop myself. Then I let out a light laugh. "Gee Rach, I never thought I'd see the day you'd be excited to go to a drag race with a greaser."

Surprisingly, she laughed right back. "You know what? I'm surprised too."

The diner wasn't too busy, so once we were done with our tasks, Rachel and I stood behind the counter while Darry and Dally sat on stools opposite from us. The tension between Darry and Dally from the incident in the kitchen a couple weeks back had basically disappeared, but I figured it would still be a while before Dally tested Darry's patience. Still, by the way he kept glancing at Darry, it seemed like Dally was still expecting to get hit by my boyfriend.

"How much longer are we waitin'?" Dally asked gruffly as Johnny joined Rachel and me. Dally had already been at the diner for a couple hours, mostly to talk with Johnny whenever the younger had spare time, but once Darry arrived, Dally seemed to get a little more restless.

"There's only a few more minutes of our shift," I answered on behalf of the three of us behind the counter. Rachel still wasn't entirely comfortable talking to Dally yet, (at least not without Two-Bit there,) and while Johnny could clock out whenever he wanted, he usually stayed until my shift was done anyway.

"Hey girls, could one of you take out the trash before you leave?" Mary asked. She had the same job title as Rachel and I did, but she was older and had more experience than us, so when Connie wasn't around, she was in charge.

Before either of us could reply, a young kid on the other end of the diner spilled his entire milkshake across the table he and his family were sitting at, and it immediately started dripping onto the floor.

Rachel and I exchanged a look, knowing what each other were thinking.

"I call garbage!" I said barely faster than her.

While I grinned from the victory, Rachel sighed in defeat. "Fine, you win. Have fun with the trash," she grumbled as she went to get the cleaning supplies.

I glanced at Darry, who looked amused by the exchange. "Just give me a minute to take care of the garbage, then we can leave, okay?" After Darry nodded at me, I turned to walk away from the guys, but before I left, I whispered to Johnny, "You're in charge, Johnny. Don't let them start fighting while I'm gone."

Johnny snickered, and as I walked away, I heard both Darry and Dally ask him what I said.

Never one to take multiple trips, I gathered all of the garbage bags and carried them out the back door and towards the dumpster behind the diner. It was a bit of a workout and my forearms burned from the tight grip I held the bags with, but it was all worth it when I made it to the dumpster without a single bag dropping or ripping. I tossed them into the dumpster one by one, and right after I threw the last one in, I heard a disturbingly familiar voice. "Hey Katie."

I turned around and saw Peter standing there, and his two friends were off to the side, standing between me and the door back to the diner. I wasn't sure if that was on purpose or not, but either way, I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up. My instincts were telling me to get out of there, but my friends and my car keys were inside the diner, and I wasn't confident I'd get very far if I tried to run from three guys in the shoes I wore for work. This isn't good.

"How's my favorite girl, huh?" Peter asked.

Judging by Peter's slurred words, half-lidded eyes, and the stench coming from all three of the guys, I knew they were all drunk. To make matters worse, Peter took a couple uneven steps towards me and his friends followed, making the smell more prominent as they closed the distance between us.

I did my best to appear strong and confident, despite the fact I was suddenly surrounded by three drunk guys. "What are you doing here?" I asked harshly.

"I wanted to see your pretty face," Peter said with a lopsided grin.

He took a step closer to me, and I stepped backwards, trying to keep a safe distance between us. Unfortunately, my back hit the dumpster, and I knew I was trapped. I just need to talk my way out of this, or at least stall until someone else comes back here.

"Okay, you saw it. Now get out of here before my boyfriend comes back here and kicks your ass," I snapped.

Peter had always lost his nerve when he saw Darry, but apparently his inebriated state made him lose his common sense or something, because the grin stayed on his face and he kept approaching me until we were practically face-to-face. "Let him try. There's three of us here; we can take him."

I couldn't help but laugh right in his face from the ridiculous comment. Darry could take all of you. "I know you're drunk right now, but I didn't take you for being stupid on top of that."

A dark look suddenly crossed his face, and I was starting to rethink my strategy of being extra confident or cocky in the face of danger, especially when that danger included a drunk person. "I'm not stupid," he spat, pointing a finger right at me. "You're the dumb broad that won't go out with me."

"If I'm such a dumb broad, why don't you find some other girl to go after?" I retorted.

Peter's expression morphed into something resembling a grin, but it was more disturbing than a normal grin should look. "Because I like lookin' at you," he said as he took a step closer to me. "And I like the challenge."

A wave of nausea instantly hit me. "You're disgusting," I snarled at him.

Time slowed slightly as Peter reached his hand towards me. I didn't know if he wanted to grab me, hit me, hug me, or maybe even kiss me, but I didn't like any of those options. I reacted on instinct; I threw both of my hands against his chest and shoved him hard. Peter stumbled backwards, and I started to shout, hoping my boyfriend would be able to hear me.

"Darry! Dar-"

I was cut off when Peter's friends rushed towards me, and while I managed to punch one of them in the jaw, the other one covered my mouth, muffling my screams.

A cold chill ran down my back.

Not again.

I tried to kick and punch the two of them, but they were stronger than I had anticipated, so I was quickly subdued. They both had strong grips on my arms, and they put their feet firmly on the ground on the insides of mine, effectively locking my legs against the dumpster behind me and preventing me from kicking. One of them– the one with crooked teeth and black hair– kept his hand over my mouth, keeping me from calling for help.

The whole thing felt sickeningly familiar, and I felt myself start to panic.

I'm trapped. I can't move.

Not again. Please, not again.

I clenched my fists and tried to get myself to calm down enough to focus on the present rather than relive the past.

Peter slowly got back to his feet, and when he was standing up straight, I saw the blood on his hands and cheek where his skin had met the pavement. Good. I hope it hurt.

While Peter approached me, I could see a sudden fury blazing in his eyes. I again tried to rip myself out of his friends' hold, but their hands were clenching my arms so tight that they wouldn't budge. Once he reached me, Peter's hand flew forward and roughly grasped my neck.

"You should want to go out with a guy like me," Peter said harshly. With the hand covering my mouth, I couldn't respond, and fighting back wasn't really possible either since I was still being restrained, so I just narrowed my eyes at Peter, hoping even through his drunken haze that he could see how much I hated him. "I'd be a much better man for you. Anyone is better than your greaser boyfriend."

That got my temper to flare.

I was barely able to move my jaw, but somehow, I managed to bite down on the hand covering my mouth. The dark-haired guy on my right yelped and pulled his hand away, and I started screaming again. "DARRY!"

Peter suddenly tightened his grip on my neck and I couldn't help but wince in pain as black dots started appearing in my vision. "Shut up!" he spat. His breath smelled so strongly of alcohol, I got dizzy.

Not again. Not again. Not again.

I desperately tried to fight back and escape, but the hold on my neck pulled me forward, only to roughly shove me backwards, causing the back of my skull to slam into the metal behind me. Tendrils of pain instantly shot all around my head. As everything faded to black, one last thought ran through my head: Please Lord, don't let this happen again.

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

I looked at my watch again, and when the second hand crossed the 12 yet another time, I let out an exasperated breath. It had been less than ten minutes since Kate left to take out the trash, but the uneasy feeling I had kept getting worse as the seconds ticked by. How long does it take to bring a couple of bags outside? I didn't realize my anxiety was so obvious to others until Dally spoke up.

"Jesus Darry, quit it," Dally snapped at me, his eyes trained on my hands.

I looked down and noticed that when I wasn't checking the time, I had apparently been fidgeting with my hands. I forced myself to stay still, but I decided to address the subject of my concern. "Kate's been gone a while," I stated. Then I looked up at Johnny, hoping the teen behind the counter could tell me something that would make me feel better. "How far is the dumpster back there, Johnny?"

Johnny looked as troubled as I felt. His eyebrows were furrowed, and his big, expressive eyes displayed his worry. "It's against the building, not too far from the back door. I don't know what's takin' her so long."

I glanced around the diner, thinking maybe Kate ran into someone and was talking to them, but I didn't see her anywhere.

"Cool it, Darry. You're just being paranoid again," Dally said. Although he still didn't sound particularly kind, I could tell Dally was holding back on the amount of heat he could've used when he spoke to me. "You've been actin' like your girl's guard dog or something. You barely let her outta your sight."

"Did you ever stop and think maybe there's a reason for that Dallas?" I shot back at him, not matching his restraint when it came to the harshness of my voice. There was no way for Dally to know what Kate had confided in me on Valentine's Day, but I wished that he could just take the hint and lay off.

Dally raised his eyebrows slightly at me, looking like he was somewhere between being surprised and wanting to challenge me to a fight. Rather than wait to find out what Dally was going to say next, I shot to my feet and looked over to Johnny. "I'm going to check on her. Where's the back door?"

Johnny didn't even hesitate before he guided me behind the counter and through the kitchen, using just one of his crutches while he walked. I didn't recognize the two workers we passed, but they must've seen me around because they barely looked in our direction before returning to their work. We were just about to reach the door when I heard a scream.

"DARRY!"

I instantly maneuvered around Johnny and rushed out the door. I turned my head to the left just in time to see something that electrified every single nerve in my body.

In front of the dumpster, Peter and two other guys had a hold of Kate, who was struggling against them. Peter had a grip on her neck, and he slammed her back into the dumpster, her head hitting the metal so loud that I knew it had to hurt.

"HEY!" I shouted at the group as I sprinted towards them.

Either their reflexes were awful or I was faster than ever, because none of them moved more than a step before I was on them. I pulled one guy away from Kate and threw him down, then I shoved another before I tackled Peter to the ground. I easily pinned him down with my knees and sent a flurry of punches into his face. He tried to either hit me back or maybe even protect himself, but his movements were uncoordinated and weak, which I knew was from the alcohol I could smell coming from him.

In the midst of my fury, I heard a yelp come from somewhere nearby, and I instinctively turned to look at the source of the sound. I spotted Johnny crumpled on the ground against the building, his crutch lying next to him. Close by, Peter's friend with black hair was kneeling on the ground, groaning and clutching the back of his head. Just a few feet away, Dally was pummeling the guy with brown hair, viciously saying something about never touching the kid again. It didn't take a genius to realize the guy must've hurt Johnny, and Dally was showing him how much he'd regret it.

I was debating between continuing to pummel Peter and helping Dally and Johnny with the other two guys, but the sound of mumbling behind me suddenly caught my attention.

"Not again… not again."

Keeping my knees on Peter so he couldn't get up, I turned to look towards Kate. She was lying sideways on the ground with her eyes closed, but I knew she was at least semi-conscious since she was holding her arms close to her chest and her lips were moving. "Not again."

Those words were haunting. What happened here before we showed up? What exactly happened 'again?' Many ideas came to mind, and the more I thought about the possibilities, the more terrified I felt. Glory, she was only out of my sight for a few minutes. Nothing like that happened, right?

I scrambled off of Peter, not caring when my foot landed on him and he let out a whimper. Then I kneeled down in front of Kate and reached my hand out to gently put it on her shoulder. "Kate honey, open-"

As soon as my hand touched her, she flinched violently and threw a lackluster punch towards me as she let out a pained "No." I barely felt her knuckles hit my arm, but I instantly retracted my hand. I wasn't going to give her a reason to be any more scared than she already was.

Her eyes were suddenly open, but there was a strange look in them; it was like she could see me, but not really see me. It reminded me of how Pony looked a few months before, when he got so sick that he thought I was Dad. A chill ran down my spine at the memory.

"Kate, it's me. Darry," I said softly, trying to coax her back to full consciousness. I made sure my hands were in view so she knew I wasn't going to do anything. "I'm not going to hurt you. I promise."

Kate studied me, and every time she blinked her eyes, it seemed to clear more of the fog. After a few seconds, she started pushing herself up from the ground. I wanted to help her, but I also didn't want to make things worse by reaching for her, so I remained frozen in place.

When she was finally sitting, I could see red marks on her arms, face, and sickeningly, her neck, which also had smeared blood on it. I wanted to pull her into a hug and check her for serious injuries, but I couldn't do that until the wary look on her face was gone.

"Darry?" Kate asked, almost like she wasn't sure it was really me kneeling in front of her. Still, her voice already sounded stronger than before, despite the hoarseness.

I let out a sigh of relief. "Yeah baby, it's me." I slowly reached my hand towards her face, and I was glad that she didn't pull away. I gently held her chin between my thumb and pointer finger so I could move her head a little to check her injuries. "You got blood on your neck. Did they cut you? How bad are you hurt?"

She shook her head and let out a shaky breath. "No, I'm fine. Just a little shook up."

I just pulled three guys away from you. You've got to be more than 'a little shook up.' I let go of her chin and gave her a look. "You can tell me, Kate. I know you're tough, but I need to know if you're hurt."

Kate shook her head again, but I didn't miss her wince. Then she gave me what was probably meant to be a reassuring smile, but her eyes were missing the conviction. "The blood's not mine. I'm fine, really."

She was stubborn, but I was determined to not let her just tough it out if she really was hurting. I opened my mouth to say something, but the rumble of a car interrupted me, and I turned around to face whoever had shown up.

Stepping out of a familiar black Eldorado was my former best friend, Paul.

I got to my feet and stood in front of my girlfriend, ready for another round of fighting. After Paul walked around his car, he froze as he took note of the scene in front of him. Dally was crouched next to Johnny, talking softly to the younger teen, who was still on the ground. Several feet away, Peter's two friends were struggling to stand up, with the black-haired guy trying to help his friend get to his feet. Meanwhile, Peter seemed like he was barely conscious as he was lying on the ground between me and Paul, moaning and bleeding.

"Aren't you supposed to be at school?" I asked Paul bitterly, not because I was jealous of him being able to go to college, but because I didn't want him anywhere near the gang or my girlfriend. "What are you doing here Paul?"

Paul's eyes lingered on Peter before he glared back at me. "I'm in town for the weekend, so I brought my cousin and his friends out to a bar. When they disappeared, I went looking for them." Then he took a challenging step forward. "Turns out some greasers decided to pick a fight with them."

I straightened my back and squared my shoulders, which caused Paul to immediately stiffen, probably because he realized that even though he was a college football player, I could still beat him in a fair fight. "We didn't look for a fight," I said, barely able to keep my anger in check. "Your cousin and his friends knew where to find Kate, and they came after her at work."

Paul's eyes glanced past me and assumingly at Kate. For a moment, I could see a glimmer of the kid who didn't hate me or care which part of town I grew up in. The moment passed, and he took another step forward as he motioned towards Peter, who was still on the ground, but the kid had managed to grab his bleeding nose. "You could've just told him to get lost. You didn't need to beat the tar out of him!"

"What would you have done if you saw three guys hurting your girl?" I shot back viscously, taking a step towards him. If he wants a fight, I'll give him one.

"He's still family, Darrel," Paul retorted. "What would you do if I beat up one of your kid brothers like that?"

At those words, I could barely keep my temper under control.

"Is that a threat?" Dally asked harshly from where he was practically holding Johnny up. If it wasn't for the teen hanging onto him for support, I was sure Dally wouldn't hesitate to exchange blows with Paul. He'd have to beat me to it though.

"No," Paul said calmly, his eyes only looking at Dally briefly before he looked back at me. I saw another flash of my former friend in his expression, and I had a strange feeling that Paul was telling the truth and he really wasn't threatening to go after my brothers. "I just want you to know where I'm coming from."

We all stood there in a quiet stare down. Peter's two friends had managed to get to their feet, but they remained frozen while they looked around with wide eyes, apparently not sure what to do.

"Let's call it even for now, alright?" Paul eventually offered, sounding almost apologetic. "I'll take these idiots home and we don't need to cross paths again."

As much as I wanted to keep fighting so I could blow off some steam, I knew I had to use my head. Priorities, Darry. Keep everyone safe and away from cops and hospitals. "Fine."

Immediately, Paul and the other two guys helped Peter into Paul's car. Once the four of them got into the Eldorado, tires squealed as Paul sped away.

As soon as the coast was clear, I turned and crouched in front of Kate. She was still sitting in the same spot, but she had her arms wrapped around herself, she was shaking slightly, and her eyes looked foggy again. Her mouth was moving too, and even though I couldn't quite hear her, I knew she must've been repeating the same words from earlier: "Not again."

"Kate," I said as gently as I possibly could. "It's Darry. You're safe. I'm right here."

Her eyebrows twitched, and after she blinked a few times, I could see her returning to me again. I smiled at her, and after I kept reminding her that she was with me and safe, she took a deep breath in and let out a long exhale. Kate's voice was so small and quiet, it was almost impossible to believe it was her speaking. "Hi Darry."

I offered her a small smile. "Hey sweetheart." Then I carefully put my hands on her shoulders and looked her over one more time, double checking for injuries. The red marks where hands had been on her were still visible, as well as the blood that she said wasn't hers, but I couldn't see anything too concerning. "Tell me the truth, Kate. Is anything hurting?"

She seemed to consider things for a moment, and when she answered, her voice sounded stronger, with a bit of humor mixed in too. "It feels like someone's hitting my skull with a hammer." She moved her hand towards the back of her head, and when she winced, I knew even before I replaced her hand with mine that there would be a bump there.

"You already have a knot here Kate," I said sadly as I felt the area with my fingers. I couldn't feel any sticky liquid, so I figured she wasn't bleeding. Thank the Lord.

"I'll ice it at home. Probably take a few aspirin too," she said casually. I could tell she was trying to act like she was alright, but there was still a fearful look in her eyes that made me know she wasn't.

Before I could say anything else, Dally's angry voice caught my attention. I turned and saw Johnny leaning against the wall with his crutch under his arm while Dally was shouting at him. Given how he was slumped heavily on the crutch and the grimace on his face, I knew Johnny was in a world of pain, and after everything that Johnny had been through in just his first sixteen years of life, it hurt to see him like that once again.

"What were you thinkin' man? Jumpin' into a brawl with your back all fucked up?!" Dally spat at Johnny as he paced in front of the younger boy.

If anyone else had been yelling at him, Johnny would have surely been terrified and look like a kicked puppy, but for some reason, he was comfortable enough with Dallas that he looked up at the hood. "I wasn't gonna just stand there and do nothin'," Johnny said in a surprisingly normal speaking volume, but coming from him, it practically sounded like he was yelling. "I'm not a little kid, Dal. I can handle mysel-"

"Yeah? So I didn't just pull that guy off ya?" Dally snapped. "I didn't just save your sorry ass from gettin' beaten with your own crutch?" Even though he was furious and yelling in Johnny's face, I knew that was just Dally's way of coping with his concern for the younger greaser.

I can relate to that more than just about anyone.

It looked like Johnny wanted to argue with Dallas, but he didn't say anything. Instead, Johnny kept his mouth shut, dropped his head, and scowled down at his feet, looking both defeated and upset.

"You okay, Johnny?" Kate asked as she slowly got to her feet. I stood up with her and immediately wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her against my side, and with my free hand, I held one of hers.

Johnny was obviously not okay, but the kid was as tough and stubborn as they come, so he glanced over in our direction and nodded his head. "I'm alright," he said, his voice strained from his discomfort.

"You ain't alright, Johnny. You're lucky you can still stand after that stunt you just pulled," Dally growled. Thankfully, he wasn't yelling anymore. Instead, Dally was just speaking angrily. "Christ, you got a broken back. What the hell-"

"Enough," I said, successfully making Dally finally shut his mouth.

Dally stared daggers at me, obviously frustrated and furious, but rather than get in a fight with each other, I hoped he would listen to me and do what I said. "I'm going to bring Kate home. Dally, take Johnny to the house and tell the guys what happened. If you think he needs to go to the hospital-"

Johnny's eyes just about popped out of his head at the word. "Darry-"

I ignored him and kept speaking directly to Dallas. "If any of you think he needs to go to the doctor, take him. Don't worry about money or anything else, I'll take care of it. Just make sure he's okay."

Dally nodded with a serious expression painted on his face. Despite the anger and borderline hostility we had towards each other for the previous few weeks, I was pleased that Dally understood where our priorities needed to be and pushed his grudge towards me to the side. He wouldn't let anything stand in his way to make sure Johnny was okay.

I took the truck keys out of my pocket and tossed them to Dally, who caught them easily. "Take the truck," I instructed. "I'll take Kate's car. I'll call the house in a little bit."

"You don't need to Darry," Kate said softly. "I'll be fine."

I turned to face her, and even though she was still putting on a brave face, the traumatized look in Kate's eyes told me I was doing the right thing. The memory of Kate muttering "not again" also added to my validation while simultaneously making a shiver run down my spine.

"I want to make sure you're safe and sound," I said simply. I would've wanted to bring her to our house, but after everything that happened, I figured she'd rather be away from a chaotic house full of young greasers.

It looked like Kate wanted to argue, but her resolve quickly disappeared and she gave me a small nod. "Okay."

In the following few minutes, Dally took the truck to bring Johnny to the house while Kate and I went back into the diner to get her belongings. Rachel and two other workers spotted us and asked what happened, so Kate gave them a simplified version of the incident, obviously not wanting to get into too many details. While her other two coworkers didn't ask too many questions before returning to work, Rachel stuck around and asked Kate if she was really okay and if my girlfriend wanted her to stay at her apartment for the night.

"Thanks Rach, but I'll be alright," Kate said. She sounded tired, and I wondered if it was from the emotional toll everything was taking on her, or if the knot on the back of her head had something to do with it. "Darry's bringing me home."

"Good. Your bodyguard won't let anything happen to you," Rachel said with a slight grin, only glancing at me momentarily before looking back at Kate.

Bodyguard? Well if that was the case, I've been doing a pretty lousy job of it.

"Call me if you need anything, okay?" Rachel added. "And don't worry, we'll tell Connie to ban those guys from ever comin' here again."

Kate gave her friend a small smile. "Thanks Rach."

With that, Kate and I walked to her car, and I drove us to her apartment.

I hung up the phone just as Kate stepped out of the bathroom. She had changed into a pair of sweatpants and a loose T-shirt, and her hair was still dripping from the shower she told me she needed. I could understand that she wanted to wash off the events of the night, so while she showered, I sat down in the living room chair and called the house.

"Is Johnny okay?" Kate asked worriedly. She stood a few feet away and leaned against the wall, giving me the impression that she was nervous or uncomfortable. I just hoped it wasn't my presence that caused her to feel like that.

I nodded and spoke softly when I replied. "Yeah, I think so." I tried not to look at the bruises forming on her skin while I spoke, but for once, my attention was being drawn by something other than her eyes. "After Dally brought him to the house and looked him over, the rest of the guys checked him too. They said his back's hurting, but he still has feeling and movement in his legs, so they don't think it's serious. I'll check on him tomorrow to make sure, but he'll probably be okay after some rest."

It took a second for my words to sink in, and when they did, Kate gave me a confused look. "You're staying?" She didn't sound mad about the idea; it was more like she was surprised and maybe even glad.

"Of course I am," I said lightly, keeping my eyes on hers.

Kate wrapped her arms around herself and almost sounded shy when she spoke next. "Don't you need to be home with your brothers? And what about work tomorrow?"

I shook my head. "The whole gang is staying at the house tonight to keep an eye on Johnny, and they know to call if anything changes. I told them where to find the number to your apartment if they end up needing it."

She didn't look convinced, so I stood up and walked over to her. I put my hands on her shoulders and gave her a grin. "And I'm sure my brothers can survive one night without me. They're probably happy to have me out of their hair for once. As for work, I'll call my boss in the morning and let him know I won't be coming in."

At my last statement, she seemed to get flustered. "Darry, you don't have to-"

"Kate, I want to. I don't want you to be alone tonight, and I want to see how you're doing tomorrow." Then I suddenly realized I never asked her how she felt about me staying the night at her place, so I changed my tone and tried to not sound like I was bossing her around. "If you're okay with it, I'd like to stay. I just want to make sure you're okay."

Kate gave me a small, sad smile before she leaned into my chest and wrapped her arms around me. "Thanks Darry."

I reciprocated the hug and held her tight. "Of course, honey. Anything for you." We stood there for a minute, neither of us wanting to pull apart, but when Kate yawned, I figured it was time for us to get some sleep. "Come on Kate, it's been a long day and you're tired. Let's go to bed."

The two of us went to Kate's room and got into the bed. Just like whenever she'd spend the night at our house, we both laid on our sides, with her back pressed against my chest and my arm wrapped around her, pulling her closer to me. Once she was comfortably situated, I kissed the top of her head and she held onto my hand that was draped over her.

Since we were exhausted, I thought both of us would fall asleep quickly, but even after I felt Kate's muscles relax as her breathing evened out, I couldn't fall asleep because I was still worried about her. My mind was spinning as I thought about everything that happened to her, both from that night and in her past. Not only that, but I couldn't stop myself from thinking about what else could've happened if I had waited longer before looking for Kate.

Before I could get too lost in my head, I heard a quiet murmuring noise coming from Kate, which told me she was sleep talking. I had never heard Kate talk in her sleep before, so while I thought it was unusual, I didn't think too much of it. After a while, her mumbling got a little louder and more enunciated, so I was able to figure out what she was muttering. "Not again."

My heart dropped into my stomach. She's reliving it in her sleep. I was debating whether or not to wake her up, but when I heard a faint sob coming from my sleeping girlfriend, I knew I couldn't let her keep being tortured in her sleep.

Since she had one of my hands in a tight hold, I used my other hand to push myself up into a sitting position. Once I was sitting, I put my hand on her shoulder and gently shook her. "Kate, wake up."

She kept mumbling "Not again" over and over again, and she curled inwards slightly, shielding herself from whatever was plaguing her mind. She let out another sob, and her whole body started trembling.

"Kate, it's me, Darry," I said a little louder than before. I gave her shoulder another shake. "Wake up, honey."

Kate woke with a jolt and a gasp. From where I was sitting, I could see her eyes open wide for a moment before they shut tightly. She squeezed my hand that she was still holding, and she was breathing rapidly, but I could tell she was trying to calm herself down and take slower breaths.

"It's okay Kate. You're safe," I cooed. As she calmed down, I continued to whisper soothing words to her, hoping that it was actually helping. After a few minutes, she seemed to have calmed down, so I dared to ask her a question. "Do you want to talk about it?"

She stayed where she was and shook her head, still not looking at me. "I'm okay."

I could tell she was lying, and it wasn't just because of the shakiness of her voice. "Sweetheart, I don't think you are. I'm worried about you."

Finally, she turned to look up at me. "Really?"

I nodded and moved her hair off of her face before replying. "Yeah, really. Besides the obvious reasons, you were just having a bad dream and you were repeating the same thing that you were saying when I showed up behind the diner."

Kate looked confused, then she let go of my hand and slowly sat up, apparently interested and likely concerned about what I told her. "What was I saying?" she asked quietly. She looked scared to know the truth, but she was determined.

"Both times you kept saying 'not again' and it's honestly scaring me," I all but whispered back. The room was engulfed by silence, which allowed my mind to wander again. What happened 'again?' All of her clothes were still on when I showed up, so they couldn't have done anything like what Victor did… right? I needed to know for sure. "They didn't… they didn't touch you, right?"

If they did, I'm going to kill them.

Kate's face blanched and her eyes went wide. For a moment, I was terrified that I had been wrong, but thankfully, Kate shook her head. "No Darry, nothing like that happened."

I let out a breath I didn't know I was holding. I was relieved to know nothing like that happened behind the diner, but there still must've been a reason for Kate to get so worked up since "not again" had become basically a mantra for her when she wasn't fully conscious. "So what did you mean by 'not again?' What happened before I got there?"

She tore her eyes away from me and looked down at her arms, putting her hands over the bruises that were starting to darken. It took her a minute or two to come up with the words she wanted to say, but I waited patiently and wrapped an arm around her to pull her closer.

"I guess when I started fighting against them, it brought up some memories that I'd rather not remember," Kate said quietly. She took a shuddering breath and started rubbing her hands up and down her arms, apparently trying to soothe herself. "Then when their hands grabbed me and they had me trapped… it freaked me out, and it brought me back to the worst night of my life."

I swallowed the lump in my throat down as soon as it appeared. Before I could even try to comfort her, Kate looked up at me with watery eyes. "I think… I think I need to tell you something."

The way she said it told me it wasn't going to be good. I thought what she told me on Valentine's Day would be the worst thing she could confess, but I had a horrible feeling that I was about to be proven wrong. It doesn't matter how bad it is, if Kate wants to talk about it, I'll listen. I need to be there for her, no matter what.

"Okay," I said with a small nod, inviting her to say whatever she needed to.

Kate looked down again, and even after I squeezed my arm around her a little, she didn't look back up at me. "I told you about the beatings and the assault, but it wasn't that simple."

She took another breath and started explaining everything.

"When I was younger, I couldn't do much about anything Victor did; he would just do what he wanted and that was it. Things changed when I got older. I started fighting back, but that just made things worse," she said. Her voice started to sound distant, and I was concerned that she was replaying those awful memories, or even worse, she was slipping into a flashback and practically reliving them.

I didn't want her to relive her torturous past if it was going to be too much for her. "Kate, you don't need to-"

"Yes, I do," she said quickly as her head snapped up to look at me. She seemed determined, even though her voice still wavered. "I need you to know everything, and if I don't say it all now, I'm scared that I won't ever be able to."

I wanted to tell her no, she didn't need to tell me everything, but if she thought it would be helpful, I wouldn't argue with her. This is going to be hard for me to hear, but not nearly as hard as it would've been to live through it. I can be strong for her, no matter how difficult it's going to be for me. I can take some of her burden.

I sighed, then tightened my arm around her before rubbing my hand up and down the outside of her arm, trying to comfort her the best way I could. "Okay. Tell me everything you need to. I'm not going anywhere. I got you."

She nodded, and after she took a few shaky breaths, she looked down again and started talking. "When I fought back, he'd hurt me more, sometimes he'd even restrain me, then he'd do whatever he wanted. When that wasn't enough, he'd threaten me with every horrible thing you could think of, then when that stopped working, he'd threaten doing things to my mom. That worked for a long time. I couldn't let him hurt my mom because of me."

I blinked my eyes rapidly in an attempt to prevent any tears from forming. She was more worried about protecting her mom than helping herself from that monster. I could understand the need to protect a loved one, although in my experience, it had always been in very different situations than what Kate was talking about.

"Then one night, it was the last straw," she continued. Her voice changed again, and I knew whatever she was about to say could break me if I let it. Stay strong, Darry. Stay strong for Kate. "It was the day after graduation. Victor and two of his friends showed up at the house. I could tell they were drunk just from their voices and the sounds of them knocking things over as they stumbled through the house. My mom wasn't home, thankfully, so I tried to leave through my bedroom window before they knew I was there, but I wasn't quick enough."

It felt like my heart was literally breaking as Kate spoke. I knew where the story was going, and it took every ounce of willpower I had to not tell her to stop talking. I can take it. I have to. I have to be strong for her.

"All three of them came into my room. They pulled me from the window and threw me down onto the bed. I fought hard, but I couldn't win that fight, not against three grown men. They pinned me down and they each had their way with me," she choked out. She covered her mouth with her hand, trying to stifle her sobs, but I wished she didn't.

"You don't need to hide your emotions, Kate," I said calmly before giving her a soft kiss to the side of her head. "Not with me."

She nodded and removed her hand from her mouth, but I could tell she was still trying to stop herself from crying. I waited patiently to see if she was going to say anything else, and after at least a full minute, she did. "When they were done, they just left me there. I was so hurt and ashamed… I didn't even want to keep breathing."

I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to stop the tears from falling onto my girlfriend's shoulder. I can't cry right now. I have to be strong for her.

"Eventually, I packed a bag and went to Rachel's that night," she continued, her voice slowly sounding stronger. "The two of us went to the diner the next day to talk with Connie about increasing my hours since I needed to move out. Within two days, I was working full-time and moved into my apartment."

Sensing the end of her awful story, I wrapped my other arm around her and pulled her into a tight hug. She seemed to melt into the embrace, even if she didn't move to put her arms around me.

We sat there silently for a while. Kate was still crying, but her sobs gradually got softer and quieter. After one last sob and a deep sigh, she mumbled, "That's it. That's the last of my secrets. You know everything now."

I stayed quiet for a moment, trying to keep my emotions in check and figure out what I wanted to say. While we sat in silence, I pressed my lips to the top of her head, trying to convey my support and love for her.

Finally, I just had one question for her. "Did you ever tell your mom about any of this?"

She shook her head. "No. I never even told her about the beatings, let alone anything else. Like I've said before, I think Victor was awful to her too. Even if she figured some of it out on her own, I didn't want to burden her by telling her; she doesn't deserve that."

I didn't know how to respond to that. I had never been in the kinds of situations Kate was forced to live through, but part of me wished she could've told her mom about Victor. I knew that if my brothers told me they were dealing with something like what Kate had experienced, or anything else really, I'd move mountains to take care of it for them. That's what any parent or guardian should do; take care of their kids.

But Kate didn't have the same support. After her dad died, Kate and her mom were alone until Victor came around; then they were both victims, just trying to survive the hell they lived in. And her mom is probably still dealing with it.

"I've never told anyone what really happened that last night in the house," Kate suddenly added. "I just told Rachel I couldn't go back, and I let her come to her own conclusions. Without her or Connie, I don't know what I would've done."

Despite my best efforts, I felt tears finally trickle down my cheeks, so I made sure to take a few deep breaths before I even dared to speak again. I can't let Kate know how emotional I'm being. What right do I have to feel this way when she's the one who had to live through that torture?

After another minute or two passed, I was able to form words again.

"I know all of this is beyond difficult to talk about, but thank you for trusting me with it," I told her, hoping she knew how sincere I was being. "And I am so proud of you. You lived through hell, and you're still the sweetest, most caring person I've ever met."

She threw her arms around me and pressed into my chest even more, and I instinctively tightened my arms around her.

"Thank you," she said, her voice even stronger than before. She almost sounded like herself again. "You make me feel safe, like nothing could ever hurt me. I trust you, and you deserve to know what kind of baggage I have. That's why I needed to tell you everything." Then she let out a quiet sob. "I'm sorry to burden you with all of this."

"Hey, none of that now. You're not burdening me," I said in the softest form of scolding I could manage. "You've carried this for so long, it's about time you let somebody else take some of the load." Then I let out a long breath, and even I could hear the waver in my voice when I spoke next. "I'm so sorry, Kate. I wish none of this happened to you, and I wish I knew about it back in high school. Maybe I could've done something about it back then."

"It's a good thing you didn't know," she said as she pulled away from me slightly. She had the smallest hint of a grin on her face. I was taken aback, almost feeling offended that she was glad I didn't know about her home life when we were in high school, but that feeling quickly vanished after she elaborated. "What would've happened if you knew about everything, and it led to something happening to Victor? What would've happened if you got locked up for it?"

Her next point went without saying: "Then what would've happened to your brothers when your parents died?"

"I could've figured something out," I replied, even though I wasn't too confident in my answer. What could I have done back in high school to save Kate from her own step-father? Since the police didn't ever listen to greasers, there was really only one thing I could've done about it. "I could've gotten Dally or Tim to help. Anything to keep you safe."

"I'll settle for having you with me now," she said with a small smile.

I tried to return her smile, but I had a feeling my attempt fell short. It was hard to smile after your girlfriend just told you the most horrifying thing imaginable happened to her. Then I pressed my lips against her forehead before pulling her tight against me again. "Glory Kate, I love you so much, and I swear I'll never let anything like that happen to you again."

I felt her relax in my embrace and let out a breath. She mumbled into my chest, and even though it was difficult to hear her, it sounded like she said something close to "I know you won't" followed by "I love you."

After we sat there for a while, I could tell Kate was tired again. While keeping her in my arms, I started easing us back into the mattress so we could lie down and get some sleep. We eventually got situated so Kate's head was on my chest and my arms were wrapped around her.

Once we were settled, Kate looked at me with nothing but love in her eyes, which looked far better than the fear or unease she had displayed for the better part of the night. "Thank you, Darry… for everything."

I was finally able to give her a genuine smile. "There's no need to thank me." Then, after I gave her a quick kiss on the cheek, I looked into her beautiful eyes. "I love you, Kate. Now get some sleep."

She smiled back at me. "I love you too."

In under a minute, both of us were fast asleep.

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

When I woke up the following morning, the first thing I registered was the back of my head was aching. The second thing I noticed were the sounds and smells of someone making breakfast. Darry.

As I recalled everything that happened the previous night, I was instantly drained, and I had to stop myself from going back to sleep. Not only did the altercation from the night before cause my headache, but I had finally told Darry everything from my past, and I could only hope that he didn't look or act different around me because of it.

Only one way to find out.

I slowly got out of bed, then I made my way to the small kitchen of my apartment, where I found Darry making pancakes. Before I could greet him or even say anything, my boyfriend looked up at me as I walked towards him. There was a fine line between concern and pity, and I was relieved to see that while his face showed some of his typical concern, it didn't look like pity.

"Good morning, sweetheart," he said, his voice was soft and steady.

"Morning," I said, not able to refrain from yawning as I spoke.

"I hope you don't mind, I looked through your cupboards to find something for you other than cereal. That's how I found this," he said sheepishly as he pointed at the pancake mix on the counter with the spatula in his hand. "If you'd rather have something else-"

I grinned at Darry before wrapping my arms around his waist and pressing my cheek into his muscular back. "Pancakes sound great. Thank you."

Darry shifted a little before he turned around to wrap me with his arms, my body suddenly pressing into his. "You don't need to thank me," he said before he kissed the top of my head. He didn't apply that much pressure with his lips, but somehow, it still caused the dull throbbing in my head to spike. He must've noticed, because his voice gave away his worry. "You okay?"

I nodded, not wanting to pull away from him. "I'm fine. Just a headache."

He kept one arm firmly around me while he moved his hand to gently feel the back of my head. "You still have a knot here." Despite my desire to stay wrapped in his arms, he put his hands on my shoulders and pulled us apart so he could look at me. "Go take some aspirin then sit down, okay? I'll finish breakfast."

I wanted to argue, to say he didn't need to make breakfast or take care of me, but the sternness of his expression and the decisiveness in his voice made me bite my tongue. So instead of saying anything, I nodded and followed his directions. By the time I returned from the bathroom, Darry had made a huge stack of pancakes and placed them on the table next to plates, silverware, and a bottle of syrup.

While we ate, we casually talked like nothing unusual happened the night before. It worked for a while, but it felt like there was a heavy weight pressing down on me, so I knew I had to address the elephant in the room.

"Thank you for everything," I said rather suddenly, which caused Darry's eyes to snap from his plate up to me. He was in the middle of chewing his food, and while my timing wasn't on purpose, it worked out well since I could say everything that was on my mind without interruption. "Thanks for getting those guys away from me, for staying the night, and making breakfast… it really means a lot. And I know what I told you last night is a lot to take in, but I still don't want to be treated differently. Just like before, I don't want any kind of special treatment. I'm still the same person."

Darry stayed silent for a moment, like he was choosing his words carefully. Finally, he replied cautiously. "Okay, but can I give you special treatment for being my girlfriend?"

I didn't realize how nervous I was about how he would react until I let out a sigh of relief, followed by a short laugh. "I guess that's okay."

Even after a week had passed since the incident behind the diner, the bruises on my skin were dark and prominent. I tried to hide the marks on my neck with makeup, but most of the patrons at the diner noticed them anyway. One of our regulars, William, had stopped by that week too and asked me about the bruises. After I told the elderly man a brief and watered-down version of the altercation, he looked upset, but then he told me he was glad I had backup and gave me an extra big tip.

Everyone had told Johnny to take at least a week off of work and stay at home, but the kid only lasted a few days before he returned to the diner. As much as I loved having Johnny at work, it concerned me that he didn't take more time off to heal. His back got hurt again during that fight, and he won't let himself rest.

Whenever myself or any of our friends would ask him, Johnny told us he was fine, even though he had been using his wheelchair instead of his crutches ever since the fight behind the diner. He told me he was just using it because Darry told him he should, but when he thought I wasn't looking, I saw Johnny wince whenever he would turn or move in certain ways. I felt awful that he was in pain, and it was especially horrible since he only got hurt because he had jumped into a fight to help me.

Darry had told me everything that happened that night from his perspective, but in the days following the incident, Johnny and Dally helped me piece together everything else. Apparently after Darry got Peter and his friends away from me, Johnny had used his crutch and hit one of the guys in the back of the head with it, knocking him down. The other one– the brunette– had come to his friend's aid and hurt Johnny when the two of them exchanged punches. When Dally had shown up, the brunette had Johnny's crutch in his hand and was probably about to beat the teen with it, but Dally made sure that wasn't going to happen. Everyone was worried about the long-term effects to Johnny's back from the fight, and every time I saw him in pain, I'd get hit with a pang of guilt.

Every day during the week after the incident, at least one of the guys would be at the diner while I was working, and if I drove to the Curtis house after a shift, someone would walk me to my car. Usually, Two-Bit or Dally would spend their days at the diner since they didn't work or go to school on a regular basis, but the rest of the gang would show up whenever they could.

All of that made it seem even more strange when my Saturday shift was about to end and none of the guys were sitting in their normal spots at the end of the counter.

"Hey Johnny, do you know what the guys are up to tonight?" I asked when he wheeled himself towards me, ready for me to drive him home. "None of them are here, which is weird for them, especially after they practically lived here all week."

Johnny's eyes suddenly widened and he looked like a deer in headlights. I could tell something was going on, but he shook his head and lied to me. "No, I don't know nothin'."

Before I could try to get an honest answer out of him, Rachel suddenly walked up to us.

"You guys done for the day?" Rachel asked.

I looked at my friend and decided to see if she knew anything. "Yeah, we're heading out. Do you know where Two-Bit or any of the guys are?"

Rachel's reaction was minimal, just a slight hesitation before she replied, but it was enough for me to realize she also knew what was going on, which made me the only one who was in the dark. Despite knowing her tell, Rachel still shrugged and acted normal. "Keith said he had plans tonight, and I figured it included the rest of them too."

I gave her a skeptical look. "Right… so your obnoxious and talkative boyfriend didn't tell you anything about what they were planning to do tonight?"

Rachel shook her head. "No idea, but I'm sure you'll find out whenever you see them next."

I waited for a moment, hoping she'd cave and just tell me what she knew, but she kept her mouth shut. After I gave Johnny a look, he averted his eyes and also stayed silent. I let out a sigh and let it go. "Fine. Come on, Johnny, let's go."

Other than my car's radio playing, the drive to the Curtis house was silent. Johnny was normally a quiet kid, but it was a strange and heavy kind of silence that encompassed him. I knew he had the answers I wanted, but I didn't want to pester him or make him uncomfortable by asking him again, so I also stayed quiet.

Once we got to the house, I parked my car and got the wheelchair out of the back seat while Johnny opened his door and swung his legs to the side. As much as I wanted to help him, Johnny was a proud and tough teenager, so I just held the wheelchair still while he eased himself into it. After he was settled in the chair, we made our way to the house.

The moment we went inside, the lack of noise told me nobody was home. Rather than leave Johnny home alone, I decided I would stay until someone else showed up. By the time I sat in Darry's recliner, Johnny had already laid down on the couch and turned on the tv. After he realized I didn't leave, Johnny raised an eyebrow at me. "You're staying?"

"Yeah, just until they come home," I said casually. Then I remembered that it wasn't only Darry's or his brothers' house, it was Johnny's home too, and I needed to ask if it was okay with him if I stayed. "Is that alright?"

He looked surprised that I even bothered to ask him. In fact, it took him a few seconds to even respond. "Yeah, 'course it is."

I smiled at him. "Thanks."

We watched tv for a couple minutes while I silently thought about where the guys could be. Considering what happened the week before and how the guys had kept an eye on me until then, it didn't take long for me to come to a conclusion.

They're at a rumble.

I didn't necessarily like fighting, but it was kind of endearing that the gang might be rumbling on my behalf. Do they really care about me that much just because I'm dating Darry? Then I remembered the conversation we had at the rodeo where Two-Bit, Darry, and Evie told Rachel how the guys would always stick up for their girlfriends, and I knew I was right.

Even though the sentiment behind the fight was admirable, it still made me feel uneasy. They can get hurt, and for what? A broken bone or a concussion isn't worth the trouble for fighting on my behalf.

"Should I be worried about them?" I asked Johnny abruptly, causing him to jump a little. When he looked at me, he looked like he was trying to figure out what to say, so I decided to help him out. "I know they're at a rumble. Should I be worried?"

He let out a short chuckle and smirked at me. "No, they'll be fine. They don't lose rumbles."

I nodded and hoped he was right. You can still get hurt, even if you win.

"And Ponyboy's there too? Darry let him go?" I asked, my surprise evident in my voice. Ponyboy was only fourteen, and I wasn't any closer to him than the rest of the guys, so I was astonished that Darry let his youngest brother go to the rumble that was happening because of me.

Johnny nodded. "Darry tried to make him stay home, but Pony wasn't 'bout to do to that. They started arguin', but after Soda took Pony's side, Darry gave up and told Pony he could go as long as he was careful. Dal promised us that he'd look out for Pony since the two of us usually teamed up during rumbles."

I could tell he was upset about not being at the rumble, so I tried to get his spirits up.

"Well, you might not be at the rumble, but I'm glad you get to keep me company and distract me from worrying about the rest of the gang," I told the teen, doing my best to sound genuine rather than condescending. Johnny grinned a little, which felt like a huge achievement, so I kept talking. "Plus, you have to protect me from any trouble that might walk through that door. Not trying to brag or anything, but ever since I started dating Darry, I seem to attract trouble like a magnet."

"That's because you're a greaser now," he said with a smirk.

We fell into another comfortable silence, and after a minute or two passed, Johnny adjusted his position on the couch so he was sitting. While he maneuvered, I saw him grimace from the pain, and I felt guilty and upset about it once again.

"I'm not sure I ever thanked you for helping me that night," I said softly, trying to avoid startling the jumpy teen. He looked at me curiously, but he quietly waited for me to elaborate. "Thank you, Johnny. I don't really like to think about what would've happened if the three of you didn't come looking for me behind the diner that night."

His looked down at the floor and shrugged. "I didn't really do much. It was all Dal and Darry." Then he glanced at his wheelchair, almost glaring at it. "It ain't like I can fight real good or do much of anything now. Not when I can hardly walk."

"Don't say that, Johnny, you can do so many things. And you helped me just as much as Darry and Dally did that night," I tried to assure him. He hadn't really complained much about his back or mobility issues around me, but between the pain and everything else he was feeling, Johnny was obviously upset, and I wanted to change that. "You knocked one of them down, right? And you fought with another one until Dally got there."

He shrugged again, still not looking at me.

"But that's not even the important part. The important part is that you jumped into a fight just to help me, even though you could get hurt. That's pretty tuff," I said, trying to use a term I heard the guys use amongst themselves.

Finally, he looked at me again with a small grin. "Thanks."

"I'm sorry your back hurts more because of the fight though," I added, still feeling guilty about it.

He gave me another shrug. "It's alright, it doesn't hurt much anymore." I was pretty sure he was lying, but I didn't want to call him out on it quite yet. Then a frown suddenly appeared on his face, and his eyes moved so he was looking at the floor again. "The gang don't want me fightin' no more, even if my back heals all the way and I don't need the crutches. Darry said it's too risky, and Dal agreed."

"Is that why Dally yelled at you?" I asked. I never would've thought I'd see the day Dallas Winston yelled at Johnny, and it still didn't feel real whenever I remembered it. "I wanted to tell him to lay off, but Darry got him to stop before I could."

"That's just his way of showin' he cares," Johnny said with a hint of a grin. "Dal never treats me like I'm fragile or about to break, but he don't like seeing me hurt either. He's been kinda mixed up since the fire, and I guess it all came out at once."

It was surprising and unusual to hear someone talk about Dally's feelings like that, but it was also kind of refreshing. Everyone knew Dallas Winston was a tough hood who never backed down from a fight, which was exactly what he wanted everyone to think, but Johnny Cade seemed to be the only one who realized Dally was just like any other emotional teenage boy who cared about his friends.

Before I could respond, I heard noises coming from outside, which alerted me to the gang's presence.

"Get some ice on that, Pone," I heard Darry say, his voice easily penetrating the walls of the house. "And Steve, we'll need to wrap those ribs again."

At the sound of those words, I got up from the recliner and went to get the first aid kit from the bathroom. Then I heard the door open as I went into the kitchen to grab bags of frozen vegetables for whatever injuries Ponyboy, Steve, and anyone else had. From where I stood, I could hear the conversation the guys were having.

"I told ya the kid could handle himself," Dally said in a thick New York accent. The squeak that followed told me Dally had sat on the couch, likely next to Johnny.

"I never doubted him," Darry shot back, sounding defensive. "I just don't like to see my kid brother hurt. And I really didn't need to add 'keep Ponyboy from getting his head bashed in again' to my list of things to worry about on top of everything else."

"That wasn't gonna happen," Dally replied. "I was watchin' him, just like I told ya I would."

Before they could get into a heated argument, I made my way back to the living room. In just under a minute, the quiet room that Johnny and I previously shared had turned into a chaotic scene.

Next to Johnny, Dally sat on the couch, looking smug. Two-Bit sat on the floor with his back against the couch and legs straightened in front of him. The rusty-haired greaser smiled wickedly while he studied his hand, which was bleeding quite a bit. Steve was grimacing as he sat on a chair, with Soda sitting on the arm of it and looking down at his friend with a concerned expression. In the corner of the room, Ponyboy was sitting in Darry's recliner, sporting a split lip and what was probably going to be a black eye, while my boyfriend knelt in front of Pony and moved his youngest brother's head in different directions to get a better look at him. I was relieved to see that Darry, along with Soda and Dally, looked practically unharmed from the rumble, minus their shredded knuckles.

After taking in the scene, I approached the guys so I could hand out the makeshift ice packs and patch them up the best I could.

"Hey Supergirl!" Two-Bit shouted obnoxiously when he spotted me. His outburst caused all the other guys to look at me, while I was pretty sure Steve muttered something along the lines of 'it's Superwoman' under his breath. "One of those bags for me?"

I gave Two-Bit a pointed look, then motioned towards his oozing hand that he was still holding with the other. "Not until I get you a towel or something. They need to go back in the freezer afterwards, and nobody wants to eat bloody peas."

Most of the guys laughed, and as I handed Steve and Pony a bag of frozen vegetables each, I noticed that Soda went into the kitchen without a word. When I set the first aid kit down on the coffee table, Soda returned and handed Two-Bit a towel for his hand, then he gave Ponyboy a spoon, who immediately pressed it against his eye while he held the frozen peas against his lip. It took me a second to realize the spoon must've also been in the freezer, and it was bittersweet to see them use my trick for black eyes.

I saw Darry move like he was going to reach for the first aid kit, but I beat him to it. When he looked at me quizzically, I told him, "I'll patch everyone up, you just worry about yourself and your brothers," before I got to work.

In no time at all, I had wrapped Steve's chronically-injured ribs, bandaged Two-Bit's hand, and cleaned a cut on Soda's arm he didn't realize he had. After all of that was taken care of, the rolls of bandages and tape were passed around as the guys wrapped their own knuckles.

Once everyone's injuries were taken care of and the guys started swapping stories from the rumble, I grabbed the thawed bags of vegetables, the lukewarm spoon from Ponyboy, and the remainder of the first aid kit. I left the room to put everything away, and as soon as I put the spoon in the sink and placed a clean one in the freezer, I noticed that Darry had joined me in the kitchen. He watched me as he stood silently in the doorway, like he didn't know what to do or say.

"You didn't need to have a rumble because of me," I stated as I moved back to the sink to wash my hands.

"Are you mad?" Darry asked quietly as he took a step towards me.

After drying my hands, I placed them on my hips and gave him a look. I wasn't exactly mad, but I was confused and borderline irritated. "Why would I be mad? Because my boyfriend and his gang set up a rumble without telling me? Or because when I found out, I was worrying about all of you?"

He let out a small sigh and his head dropped slightly. "I'm sorry about not telling you, but-"

"You already pummeled Peter and his friends, so why have a rumble too?" I asked.

"It sends a message," he said confidently and immediately. "Peter and his friends were so drunk that night, I wouldn't be surprised if they don't remember most of what happened. Not only that, but it puts everyone on notice that nobody treats you like that and gets away with it."

Again, the thought behind it was touching, but the greaser way of handling things sometimes was confusing and even a bit extreme.

"So the rumble was to tell all of Tulsa to leave me alone?" I could feel myself getting worked up, so I had to fight against my emotions that threatened to spill out. "I told you I didn't want special treatment," I said almost harshly.

Surprisingly, Darry's expression remained neutral as he shook his head at me. "It's not special treatment when it's something we'd do for any of our friends and their girls; it's what we do."

I remembered the conversation at the rodeo once again, and I knew that if some guys went after Rachel, the whole gang would have her and Two-Bit's backs and they'd fight then too. Same thing if something happened with Evie.

I guess he has a point.

After I let out a breath, I crossed the short distance Darry had carefully left between us. I looked up at his face and moved his chin around so I could get a look at the faint marks on his jaw. He stood quietly, letting me examine him while I felt his eyes watching me. When I figured he didn't have any significant injuries, I grabbed his hands and looked at his wrapped knuckles. They looked like they had been torn up a fair amount, and I found myself tracing the bandages with my fingers while my mind wandered.

Darry really went all-out to make sure Peter and other guys would know to leave me alone. Any negative emotions I had quickly faded away. I can still be strong and independent, but it doesn't hurt to still have people in my corner.

If I was being honest with myself, Darry's fierce protectiveness was like a security blanket for me. It was because of Darry's concern for me that he came to find me behind the diner in the first place, which led to him, Johnny, and Dally saving me from Peter and his friends before anything truly horrible happened.

"Was Paul there?" I eventually asked when I remembered he had appeared at the diner that night too. I wasn't even sure what answer I preferred, and I kept my eyes trained on Darry's hands.

"No," Darry replied softly. "But if he could've been here, Paul told me he would've sided with us for the rumble and fight against his cousin and his lousy friends."

I looked up at him and raised my eyebrows. "Really?"

I didn't know the full story about how Darry and Paul went from best friends to enemies, but I knew they literally fought against each other at the last rumble just a few months before, so it was surprising to hear that Paul would be willing to switch sides. I didn't have a problem with him back in high school, but I figured Paul's distain for Darry had extended to me as well, especially after our run-in with him and Peter at the rodeo.

So what changed?

Darry simply nodded at me.

"When did you talk to Paul?" I asked, still surprised the two of them had willingly interacted after the diner incident.

"We talked before he left for school on Sunday," Darry said. "He was real sorry about his cousin and how he's been bothering you. Once he sobered up, Peter made it clear he was still planning on bugging you, so he and Paul got into a scrap. After they fought, Paul practically disowned Peter as family, and he told Peter if he heard that Peter was seen anywhere near our gang or our girls again, Paul would come back to Tulsa and personally send him to the hospital."

I was surprised, but relieved to hear that Peter was put on notice by Paul Holden. Not only that, but it sounded like Paul wasn't afraid to confront Peter if he tried anything again.

Slowly and carefully, Darry started to move one of his hands out of mine to reach towards my face. He placed his hand on my cheek, but then his eyes and hand both moved down to the bruises still on my neck. His face hardened slightly as his fingers grazed the still-healing area.

"Paul kept apologizing for everything Peter did, and he said he wanted to say that to you personally, but I told him to give you some space for now," he said softly. "He wants you to know he didn't think Peter would do something like that, and Paul hopes there's no hard feelings between you two."

"Do you believe him?" I asked after a beat. Darry knew Paul better than just about anyone, so if Darry believed him and wanted to give him another chance, then I would too. "Do you think he's really sorry?"

He gave me a nod. "I do. Paul was never the kind of guy to be violent or aggressive with girls like Peter, and he wouldn't condone other guys acting like that. I think he wanted to believe nobody in his family would be that way, but after he saw it with his own eyes, he got real upset. He really did seem sorry, but it's up to you whether or not you want to accept his apology."

Besides the run-in at the rodeo, I never had a negative interaction with Paul, so I figured the bad taste that was left in my mouth afterwards was mostly from Peter rather than Paul. If Darry, my over-protective boyfriend who hadn't been close with Paul for years thinks he's sorry, then I'll believe him.

I nodded at Darry. "Okay. No hard feelings between me and Paul."

Darry didn't offer me a reaction other than another nod before he pulled me into a hug. "I'm sorry for not telling you about the rumble, but it was something we had to do, and I didn't want you to worry."

I let out a soft chuckle into his chest. "Yeah? It didn't work."

His laughter caused a rumble to echo in his chest. "Sorry," he muttered into my hair.

"I don't like seeing any of you hurt," I stated. Then I remembered Darry saying something similar about not liking seeing his kid brothers hurt, which reminded me to address something else. "I'm surprised Pony wanted to fight in the first place; he doesn't seem like the type. Johnny said you tried to get him to stay home, but he and Soda convinced you to let him go."

I felt Darry sigh before he squeezed his arms just a little tighter. "He doesn't like to fight, but he will when he needs to, and he can hold his own. When he heard about what happened at the diner, he was real upset. He said that you're part of the gang, so he had to fight in the rumble."

I pulled away from him slightly so I could look at him with a smirk. "Did you win?"

"Of course we did," he said incredulously before giving me a smirk of his own. "Some of Peter's friends are wrestlers, but that doesn't mean they're good fighters. It didn't last long before they ran off. I don't think anyone even had the chance to call the cops before it was over."

I grinned and gave him an approving nod. "Good, because if I have to bail any of you out and patch you up, we're going to have words Darrel Curtis."

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

A loud scream woke me up from my deep slumber in the middle of the night, causing me to jolt up into a sitting position as my heart pounded in my chest. Next to me, Kate had the exact same reaction.

After worrying about us while we were gone and then helping patch everyone up following the rumble, Kate looked exhausted. I asked her if she wanted to spend the night, and she easily accepted. Unfortunately, it seemed like she wouldn't be getting much sleep at our house after all.

"What's going on?" she asked breathlessly as she looked at me with widened eyes.

I suddenly realized that while I had told her about Pony's nightmares and flashbacks, up until that point, Kate hadn't been around when my youngest brother would wake up screaming in the middle of the night.

"It's Pony; he's having a nightmare," I said as I moved to get out of bed. Kate started moving like she was about to get up too, but I tried to convince her otherwise. "It's alright, you can stay here. I'll try to settle him down so you can get some sleep."

Another, slightly quieter, scream echoed throughout the house, and I sprinted out of the room before Kate had the chance to respond.

Within seconds, I was kneeling next to my brothers' bed. Both of them were facing me, with Pony's back pressed against Soda's chest, but only Soda was awake. Soda had both of his arms around Pony, wrapping our kid brother in a tight bear hug while Ponyboy continued to cry and gasp in his sleep. When Pony started to fight against Soda's hold, Soda wrapped his leg around Pony's legs to prevent him from kicking.

"Wake up, honey," Soda pleaded. It looked like he was close to tears too, having to see Ponyboy in distress. "C'mon baby, wake up. It's okay."

Pony let out a strangled noise that sounded like he wanted to scream, but it was caught in his throat. Between the awful sound, the black eye on my baby brother's face, and Soda struggling to keep himself together while also trying to rouse Pony, the scene in front of me was absolutely heart-wrenching.

"You're safe, Ponyboy. You're here at home," I said as calmly as I could while I ran my fingers through his sweaty hair. "Soda and I are both here, Pone. Come on little buddy, wake up for us."

It took a couple minutes, but eventually Ponyboy opened his watery eyes. "I'm sorry," he mumbled as soon as he was aware of what happened.

"Shhh honey, it's okay," Soda said soothingly as he relaxed his hold on our brother. He kept his arms around Ponyboy and started brushing Pony's hair away from his face while the kid closed his eyes. "Ain't nothin' to be sorry about. Just keep breathing for us, nice and slow."

I grabbed Pony's hands and rubbed circles on the back of them with my thumbs. Watching him breathe steadily was something that was so simple, yet so relaxing for me to see. I won't ever take Pony being alive and healthy for granted, especially not after everything that happened in the fall.

"There you go, Pone. Just like that," I encouraged.

After a short time, Ponyboy relaxed enough to open his eyes again. There were still tears prevalent, but he seemed determined to not let them fall. "I'm okay."

"Do you know what it was about?" Soda asked softly.

Usually Pony wouldn't remember much once he woke up, but we always asked in case there was anything we could help him with.

Pony closed his eyes, and surprisingly, he nodded his head. "Yeah. Just flashes of stuff really: the fountain, the fire, the hospital, a rumble." Then he opened his eyes to look right at me. "There was something about you and Kate, too. And Johnny and Dal. Something was wrong. I thought someone got hurt or died."

I sighed and squeezed Pony's hands, hopefully comforting him. "I was worried this would happen, Pone. That's why I didn't want you to rumble with us."

There was a hurt look in Ponyboy's eyes, and I knew I couldn't let his imagination run wild with what he believed I was thinking. He's going to come up with something that isn't remotely close to being true. He needed my complete honesty, and I was going to give it to him.

"Move over kiddo and let me explain," I ordered gently.

When I moved to sit on the bed next to him, Pony and Soda both maneuvered so all of us could sit with our backs against the headboard, Pony sandwiched in the middle. Once we were settled, I slung my arm around Pony's shoulders, and he looked up at me with his big, glassy eyes.

"For one thing, I don't like seeing you boys get hurt, so that shiner you got isn't making it any easier to talk about you rumbling," I said with a small smirk, which he luckily returned while Soda snorted. "But you were sick in the last rumble, and then you got hurt real bad. That scared us something awful, and I didn't want anything like that to happen again."

"But I wasn't sick this time," Pony defended. "And I can fight real good for someone my size. You even said so yourself."

I grinned down at him. "I know, and that's all true, but I was mostly worried that all the stress and everything from another rumble would stir things up in that big brain of yours," I said, tapping my finger to the side of his head for emphasis.

The hurt look Pony had before changed to one of understanding. Then he moved his gaze to look down at his lap. "Oh… well, I guess you were right after all."

I ducked my head to catch his eye so he'd look at me again. "Hey, it's not anything you can control, little buddy. You've been through a lot, and I just wanted to save you from having to deal with even more."

There was a brief bout of silence before Soda chimed in.

"But you're a Curtis," Soda said as he ruffled Pony's hair, obviously trying to lift our spirits a little. "Which means you're stubborn, and you'll always fight for the people you care about and for what you believe. There was no way you'd let ol' Darry here keep you from rumblin' when the whole thing was about keepin' Kate safe."

I knew Soda was right, and both of us were proud of Ponyboy for those things, along with many other reasons. Pony was grinning at Soda's words for a moment, but then his lips dropped into a frown and he paled.

"What's wrong, Pone?" I asked, suddenly on high alert.

He looked up at me with big, terrified eyes. "She's here, ain't she Darry? Kate's stayin' the night. Did I wake her up? Is she mad?"

"Whoa there, take a breath kiddo," I said, rubbing the outside of his arm to try to get him to calm down. When he seemed to settle down a bit, I spoke calmly. "Yes she's here, but I'm sure she's more worried about you than anything."

"You don't think she's… that she's gonna be angry with me? Is she gonna leave?" Pony asked, sounding almost scared or nervous to voice his worries.

Soda jumped in before I even had the chance to say anything.

"You gotta remember who you're talkin' about Pony. It's Kate," Soda stated, as if that should have been enough to ease Pony's concerns, and then he said more. "If she hasn't run away from Darry and the rest of us by now, ain't nothin' that'll cause her to jump ship."

I ignored how my brother suggested I was something to 'run away from' and decided to offer my own thoughts on the subject to soothe Pony.

"Listen to me kiddo," I gently ordered. I waited for him to look at me before continuing. "If a girl gets mad about something like this, then she's not for me anyways."

"But-"

"No 'buts' Pone," I interrupted. I gave him another squeeze and kissed the top of his head. "I love you boys so much. Nobody will come between me and my brothers."

Pony's shoulders relaxed a little, but his anxiousness was still radiating off of him. "She makes you so happy though, and I don't wanna mess it up. What if she doesn't come around here because of my nightmares?"

"I bet she understands more than you think," I said evenly. I would never tell other people what Kate has confessed to me over the course of our relationship, but I wanted my brother to feel comfortable with her around. "Besides, Kate and I have already talked about this sort of thing. She knows that you boys are my top priority, and I will drop everything when you need me, day or night, and whether or not Kate's there too."

Soda gave me a grin, but Ponyboy looked slightly surprised by my words.

"Really?" Pony asked in almost a whisper. The fact he sounded surprised by that made me feel like I wasn't doing my job as a big brother or legal guardian. Ponyboy must've seen the hurt look on my face or something, because he was quick to elaborate. "I know you love us, Darry, that's not what I meant. Did you really say all that to her?"

I let out a sigh of relief. Good, he knows I love him. He was just surprised I told Kate that she wouldn't be my biggest priority. "Yeah kiddo, I really said that to her. I needed to make sure that if she wanted to date me, she'd understand my brothers will always come first. That won't ever change."

While the three of us sat there silently, allowing my words to hang in the air, it seemed like we all drew closer together. Gradually, while we were still huddled together on the bed my brothers shared, a delicious smell wafted into the room.

"Who's making somethin' right now?" Soda asked nobody in particular. "It's the middle of the night."

"Well it ain't gonna be Dally," Pony muttered, making all of us laugh a little. Steve and Two-Bit left earlier to sleep in their own beds, but Dally had decided to take our couch for the night.

I bet I know who's in the kitchen.

Instead of telling them it was likely Kate, I looked at both of my brothers and offered them a small smile. "I'm going to check it out, but I'll be right back, okay? Try to go back to sleep."

Pony nodded silently before Soda ruffled his hair again with a grin on his face. "Go ahead, Dar. We'll be okay in here."

With that, I gave them one last smile before standing up and walking to the kitchen. There, with just one of the kitchen lights on, I found Kate at the stove, slowly stirring a pot of something with a wooden spoon. She still looked tired, but it was apparent she didn't plan on sleeping yet.

"What are you doing?" I asked quietly as I walked up to her. "I said you should stay in bed. You didn't need to get up."

When Kate looked at me, her expression made it seem like she thought I said something surprising or dumb. "I know that's what you said, but I couldn't just lay there and do nothing, so I got up. I went to check on Johnny, but Dally was already in his room and I heard them talking, so I knew they'd be fine. Then I decided to make some of this to help get everyone back to sleep when they're ready."

What did I do to deserve this woman?

I gave her a small smile before wrapping my arms around her waist and kissing her cheek. "You didn't need to do that, sweetheart."

She shrugged and continued to stir the contents in the pot with a smile on her face. "I wanted to. It always helps me fall asleep, so I figured it might help the boys too."

"Thank you," I said before giving her a kiss on her neck. I could feel her shudder with pleasure in my arms, and it took a moment for me to wipe the smirk off my face before I spoke again. "So what is it, exactly?" I asked, peering over her shoulder. The pot had a white liquid in it, sprinkled with some flecks of something I couldn't identify.

"Warm milk with honey and cinnamon," she said softly.

I hummed and closed my eyes as I rested my chin on her shoulder. "No wonder it smells so good."

She giggled lightly. "See? It's already working."

I felt her move a little, but my eyes remained closed. Between the smell and having my girlfriend wrapped in my arms, I was in danger of falling into a peaceful sleep while standing up.

"Hey, don't fall sleep just yet Darry," she quietly scolded me. "Keep those eyes open until you're laying down again, alright? We don't need you falling over and cracking your skull on the floor."

Reluctantly, I opened my eyes and straightened, but I kept my arms around my girlfriend. I noticed that she had turned the stove off and taken the pot off the hot burner to cool.

Suddenly, a small, quiet voice sounded from the direction of the hallway. "Kate?"

Kate and I both turned to find Ponyboy standing there, looking both tired and scared, which matched the tone of his voice perfectly. His black eye was more prominent in the light, and I had to keep myself from flinching at the sight. Soda stood at Pony's side with his arm slung across Pony's shoulders in support.

"Hey Ponyboy," Kate said warmly. She took a step away from me and towards Pony. "How are you?"

Pony's head dropped and he looked at the floor. "I'm fine. Sorry for wakin' you up."

Kate shook her head slightly and gave him a soft smile, despite the fact he wasn't looking at her. "It's okay, Ponyboy. You don't need to worry about it one bit."

Pony's eyes moved up to give Kate a confused and skeptical look, like he was waiting for something that wasn't happening.

A moment passed before Soda broke the silence. "We had to come see what was smellin' so good."

Kate smiled and motioned towards the cooling pot. "I just finished making some warm milk. I was going to see if anyone wanted some once it cooled off more, but seeing as you're already here…" she trailed off as she walked towards the cabinet. I helped her grab several mugs and set them on the counter so she could start pouring the liquid into them. After six mugs were filled, she offered two of them to Soda and Pony. "Would you boys like some?"

"It doesn't smell like just milk. What else is in here?" Soda asked curiously, even though he was already reaching his hands out for the mugs.

"Honey and cinnamon," Kate replied. Soda grinned and nodded, thanking her for himself and Ponyboy. Then the two of them moved to sit at the table.

Soda immediately brought the mug to his lips, and after taking a sip, his eyes got big and he stared at Kate in amazement. "This is amazing!"

At the same time, I took a sip from my mug, and I agreed with Soda; it really was amazing. It was a warm, sweet, and soothing liquid, and I could understand how it would get someone to fall asleep quickly.

"Shhh," Pony whispered harshly. "It's the middle of the night, Soda. I don't want to wake anyone else up."

Soda turned to look towards the living room before looking back at Pony. "Sorry to tell ya Pony, but it looks like Dally's already up."

Pony groaned and put his face in his hands, resting his elbows on the table.

"Soda, why don't you bring a couple mugs to Johnny's room and see if either of them wants some warm milk?" I suggested.

Soda grinned and stood up. "Sure thing. As long as nobody drinks mine while I'm gone."

As soon as Soda left the room, I sat in the chair next to Pony and rubbed small circles on his back. "Come on, Pone. Drink some milk, then we'll get you back into bed. You'll fall asleep in no time."

Ponyboy took his hands away from his face and obediently drank some of the milk. I noticed his eyebrows rise and his eyes widen as he took his first sip, and I knew he liked the drink too. As I coaxed him to drink some more, Kate moved to sit across from us with her own mug. While the three of us sat in silence, I noticed Ponyboy kept glancing up at Kate, and apparently, my girlfriend noticed too.

"Ponyboy, I promise I'm not upset," Kate suddenly said to my brother. She set her mug down on the table and gave him a warm, soft smile. "You don't need to be worried about it, okay?"

Pony set his mug down and hunched his shoulders forward in a gesture that was either protective or defensive. When he spoke, his raspy voice wavered. "I don't want to be the reason y- you leave."

The bold statement took me by surprise, and I froze. It was one thing for Ponyboy to confess his concerns to Soda and me, but I was shocked that he said it to Kate herself.

Kate's expression softened to the point where she almost looked pained, then she slowly reached forward to hold Pony's hands. Surprisingly, he let her grab them without a fight.

"Ponyboy, I'm not going to leave because you have nightmares," Kate said in a soft, but firm voice.

Pony sniffled and he kept his eyes down. I could tell he was still doubting her, but he stayed quiet.

Kate studied him for a moment, then she spoke again. "You know what? I'm twenty years old, and I still get them too."

Finally, Pony met Kate's eyes. That got his attention.

Seeing that Ponyboy was intrigued by her statement, Kate smirked a little and nodded. "Yeah, I'm an adult and I still get nightmares. They're no fun, are they?"

Pony shook his head slightly before muttering a response. "I bet you don't scream and wake up half the neighborhood, though."

Kate let out a short chuckle, and somehow, it got Ponyboy to grin.

"No, I usually don't holler or anything like that," Kate admitted. "But I understand how awful it is to have your worst memories show up in your sleep, or maybe even things that never happened, which means I'd never hold it against you or anyone else."

I suddenly remembered waking Kate up from her nightmare after the incident at the diner and how awful it must've been for her. Then I started thinking about all of the other things that likely plagued Kate's mind and haunted her dreams. There's no doubt that Victor appears in her nightmares, but what else? I bet the two other men who joined Victor in Kate's bedroom her last night at her house probably show up too. Maybe she sees her dad dying in front of her and she can't do anything about it, just like how I see my parents or my brothers die in my nightmares.

I suddenly felt nauseous.

"Darry?" Soda's concerned voice pulled me out of my thoughts, and I spotted him standing in front of the doorway, staring at me. "You alright?"

Kate and Pony were standing on the other side of the table, and they were both looking at me with expressions that were similar to Soda. Pony's eyes were glassy, but the loss of tension in his shoulders told me he was no longer worried about how Kate would react to being woken up from him screaming.

I realized all of the mugs had disappeared from the table, which meant they were probably either in the sink or on the counter for us to wash in the morning. Who cleaned up? How long was my mind drifting before Soda spoke up?

"You look half asleep already. Are you planning on sleepin' at the table, or are you goin' back to bed?" Soda asked me as he approached. His tone was joking, but the look in his eyes told me he was still a little worried about me.

I scoffed and rolled my eyes at him before standing up. "Don't get smart with me Pepsi," I said without any heat. "Did Dal and Johnny have any warm milk?"

He nodded with a grin reappearing on his face. "Yeah, just about knocked 'em both out." Then he looked at my girlfriend. "We're gonna need that recipe, Kate."

Kate smiled at my brother. "Sure thing, Soda. I'm glad you boys liked it."

As I walked up to my brothers, I looked them over once more. Soda was trying not to seem tired, but I figured he would likely fall asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. Ponyboy's eyelids were drooping, so I had hope that he'd get some sleep too. Looks like Kate's warm milk recipe really did the trick.

"Alright you two, let's get you back to bed," I said with finality as I ushered them towards their shared room.

Almost as soon as my brothers were under the covers of their bed, they were both fast asleep. They looked so young and peaceful, I couldn't help but ruffle their hair and kiss the top of their heads before I walked out of their room. Before shutting the door, I whispered "goodnight" to them.

Two quiet voices replied "good night, Darry" back to me, and I chuckled as I shut the door behind me. So much for them already being asleep, I guess.

When I returned to my own bed and settled next to Kate, it suddenly felt like my exhaustion landed on me like a heavy blanket. Before sleep could claim me, I had to say one more thing.

"Thank you, Kate," I said softly as I put my arm across her and pulled her close. "I love you, baby."

She turned around in my arms so she was facing me, our noses almost touching. With her eyes glistening in the moonlight, she looked like a goddess. "It was my pleasure, Darry. I love you too, and those boys."

I smiled at her before leaning in to press my lips against hers. She reciprocated immediately, then she put her hand on the side of my face and deepened the kiss. By the time we broke apart, I realized she had wrapped her leg around both of mine, pulling me impossibly close to her and practically intertwining our bodies. Neither of us seemed to mind the proximity.

Then she grinned at me. "You know, I think it's my turn to make pancakes in the morning."

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

In the days and weeks following the rumble, I was surprised and thankful that I didn't see Peter or his two friends around town. Connie had banned the three boys from the diner, telling all of her employees to kick them out if they ever stepped foot in the building again. I was so used to the constant badgering from Peter and his friends that it was a pleasant change when I never had to deal with them again.

There was even a rumor that Peter left town after nearly being beaten unconscious by Darry at the rumble. My boyfriend never told me any details about what happened during the rumble, but he didn't deny anything I heard from the others either. Just from the few things the guys had told me, Peter would've had a death wish if he dared to even look at me after Darry was done pummeling him.

Johnny's back was slowly getting better after being thrown into the wall behind the diner, but his physical therapist wasn't happy once he found out Johnny took a big step backwards in his recovery. During his first physical therapy session after fighting with Peter's friends, the teen was apparently able to walk around with just his crutches for some of the time, but the physical therapist warned him and Darry about how fragile his back still was.

"Johnny's anything but fragile," Dally spat once Darry and Johnny came back from the physical therapy appointment and told us how it went.

"He didn't call Johnny fragile, Dallas," Darry said tiredly. "He said Johnny's back was fragile. There's a difference."

I could tell my boyfriend was trying to be patient and not fight with Dally, but his usual stress and fatigue seemed to be plaguing him even more than normal. The bags under his eyes had gotten darker, and every time he moved, it was slow and painful looking. After Johnny sat on the couch next to Dally and Ponyboy, Darry moved the empty wheelchair to the side of the room before collapsing into his recliner. Once he was settled, Darry tilted his head back, closed his eyes, and let out a sigh.

"You alright there, Muscles?" Two-Bit asked from his spot on the floor, looking at Darry with raised eyebrows. Even though there was an open chair since Soda and Steve were both working, the jokester still chose to remain on the floor to sit close to the tv, but that didn't stop him from noticing Darry's fatigue.

"I'm fine," Darry said with a wave of his hand. He didn't bother to open his eyes, let alone look at anyone, so he wasn't too convincing.

From where I stood on the side of the room, I saw all of the guys look at each other, having silent conversations with just their facial expressions. It was apparent they were worried about Darry too.

I wordlessly moved to stand behind Darry's chair, then I gently put my hands on his shoulders, careful not to startle him. He opened his eyes and immediately locked onto mine. "I'm alright, Kate. You don't need-"

"Hush up," I scolded kindly, letting my hands completely rest on his shoulders. "We all know you're tired and sore. Just let me help."

I could tell he wanted to argue– he was too stubborn not to– but once I started massaging my fingers into his muscles, he let out a breath and closed his eyes.

"Looks like Soda's not the only one who can calm the beast," Dally muttered. His joke was met with chuckles from the other three greasers, but Darry opened his eyes and started straightening his neck, probably to chew Dallas out. I didn't let him.

"Nuh uh," I said as I firmly held one of Darry's shoulders in place while I used my other hand to press down on his forehead and tilt his head back again. He still looked angry, but when I resumed massaging his shoulders, Darry's eyes closed again. With Darry no longer looking, I gave Dally a scowl, and he silently put his hands up in surrender.

I continued massaging my boyfriend's tight muscles while the others continued to talk amongst themselves. When one of them offhandedly mentioned dinner, Darry groaned.

"I'll get started on it in a minute," Darry said tiredly. He didn't seem happy about needing to make dinner, and he didn't even bother to open his eyes when he spoke either.

My boyfriend was exhausted, and sorting out dinner for the boys was the least I could do.

"I have an idea. Why don't you guys get some pizza and bring it back here?" I suggested. As I looked at the guys across the room, I saw Darry open his eyes in my peripheral vision. Then, before Darry could argue or have another reason to worry, I kept talking to the others. "It'll be my treat."

They all looked excited, especially Ponyboy. "Gee Kate, you mean it?"

I nodded at the youngest greaser. "Of course. Go ahead and take some money from my purse, Ponyboy. It's in the kitchen." Then, to lighten things up while simultaneously being serious, I gave them all a look. "But I only want Ponyboy or Johnny handling my money, you hear?"

The two younger boys grinned, and as Johnny eased into his wheelchair, Pony left to get some money. While Dally just rolled his eyes at my comment, Two-Bit faked offense as he slapped his hand onto his chest. "I can understand not trustin' Dally here, but you don't trust me?!"

Dally slapped the back of Two-Bit's head, but Two-Bit barely seemed to notice.

"With most things, of course I do," I said sincerely. "But when it comes to money, I trust those two more."

It looked like Two-Bit was attempting to appear appalled, but Dally grabbed his arm and pulled him up to his feet. "Aw can it, Two-Bit. Let's go before she changes her mind about buying us pizza."

In under a minute, the boys left to get enough pizza for the whole gang, leaving just Darry and me in the suddenly quiet house. With the rest of the guys gone, Darry's rough and quiet voice seemed louder than normal.

"You didn't need to do that, Kate," he said sternly, looking up at me while I continued working my fingers into his muscles.

"I know, but you look beat. You don't need to worry about dinner right now," I said just as firmly. Then I moved my hands so one was working on his tight neck while the other scratched his scalp, causing him to close his eyes again and practically purr. "Let me help you out once in a while, okay?"

"Hmmm… fine," he relented, his stress started to melt off of him.

Knowing that I was the one making him relax and melt like that, I smirked. Dally's right; I can calm the beast that is Darry Curtis.

We were quiet for a couple of minutes, with Darry being lost in pleasure while I was perfectly content on providing it for him. I moved both of my hands to where Darry's neck met his shoulders, and my mind went back to the thought of helping Darry more. After pondering it for a bit, I came up with an idea.

I spoke softly, just in case Darry had drifted off. "Hey Darry?"

"Hmm?" he hummed, sounding awfully close to falling asleep.

"I have an idea I want to run by you," I said, still trying to keep my voice quiet. He opened one eye to lazily look up at me. "Instead of you doing everything all of the time, why don't you let me help you out? I can drive Johnny to work and back home, or make dinner for you guys. I could even-"

"Kate," he said, instantly sounding completely awake. Both of his eyes were suddenly open, and he turned in his chair to face me, causing my hands to fall to the back of the recliner. "You already do all of that. You don't need to worry about me or the guys."

It was true, I tried to help out with meals whenever I could, whether it was by cooking them myself or by bringing something over from the diner. I also drove Johnny to or from work in the rare instance that one of the guys couldn't. Still, judging by the cloud of exhaustion that was hanging over Darry, he was having a rough time, and I knew I could do more to help.

"But I want to do more," I said. I reached forward and ran my fingers through his hair, causing him to let out a sigh and close his eyes. When I rested my hands on his shoulders, he opened his eyes again and looked into mine as I spoke. "You do so much for everyone else. Let me help you for once."

It took some convincing, and we went back and forth for a while, but Darry and I eventually came up with a compromise. Since he tended to work later than normal on Fridays, that would be when I'd drive Johnny home and then take care of dinner at the house. It was hard enough to get Darry to agree with just one scheduled day of the week I'd do those things, so I didn't bother on telling him I was planning on doing more than that.

After we came up with the plan, I wanted to get that tired and frustrated look off of Darry's face, so I moved around his recliner and sat on his lap in the way that had become so natural for us. I wrapped my arms around his neck and played with the hair at the nape of his neck while his arms wrapped around me. I looked into his icy blues and smiled at him, but before I could say or do anything else, he leaned forward and pressed his lips against mine. All of his previous fatigue and frustration seemed to dissolve.

With nobody else around, I let myself get entranced by Darry. The way his lips moved, his seducing cologne, and the feeling of his hands resting on my back, it all made me feel like I was floating in a dream. I put my hand on the back of his head to deepen the kiss, and in response, our tongues started dancing. I felt his fingers directly touch the skin on my back, and it took a moment for me to realize his hands had moved underneath my shirt.

He must've realized it at the same time, because Darry suddenly froze and pulled his lips away from mine, causing me to pry my eyes open. He was obviously concerned since he was studying me carefully, and while he didn't seem to want to pull apart from me completely, he was allowing me to have some space.

"Is this okay?" Darry asked softly. He stroked my back with his fingertips a little, as if he was indicating what he was talking about.

I gave myself a few seconds to think about it before I replied. I didn't even realize his hands moved under my shirt right away, and I haven't freaked out yet. That's a good sign, right? I took a breath and focused on the warmth radiating off of his hands, and when his fingers moved again, I shuddered from how wonderful it felt to have them touch my bare skin. Yeah, this is more than okay.

I smiled at him, then I answered his question by closing the distance between our lips. I felt him smile as we kissed, and he ran his hands up and down my back, causing me to moan into his mouth.

Our make out session was starting to get more heated, but when we heard a few familiar voices outside the house, we forced ourselves to part. Darry moved his hands so they were resting on my hips, on the outside of my clothing again. With his skin no longer touching mine, I suddenly felt cold, so I leaned into his chest for the warmth that could only come from him. I could hear his heart pounding in his chest.

Darry wrapped his arms tightly around me and kissed the top of my head. "Did they really have to come back so soon?"

I chuckled. "Yeah, it's too bad." Then I tilted my head so I could look at him. "But we can do this any time we want. Right now, you need dinner."

He rolled his eyes, but there was a small smile on his face.

"We have returned!" Two-Bit shouted as he led the guys back into the house.

Ponyboy pushed Johnny inside and towards us, and the dark-haired teen handed me my change. "Thanks Kate," Johnny said.

"It's my pleasure," I said with a smile before putting the money in the pocket of my jeans.

Then Dally walked into the house, carrying several large pizza boxes stacked in his arms. Instead of feeding the gang, it looked like we were feeding a small army. "Is anyone gonna help me out here?"

As the four boys moved to assist Dally in bringing the pizza into the kitchen, I climbed off of Darry's lap and stood up. When I heard the others start digging in right away, I hollered a quick reminder. "Make sure you save enough for Soda and Steve too!"

Our Friday routine began immediately. When my shift was over, I'd drive Johnny back to the Curtis house, where Dally would be if he wasn't already at the diner with us. Steve usually worked after school on Fridays, and he'd drive himself and Sodapop to the house when they were done. The track season was in full-swing, so Two-Bit drove Ponyboy home after the adult was done serving detention, but even if he didn't have detention, Two-Bit still stuck around school and waited for the youngest greaser to be done with practice so he wouldn't have to walk home.

Even with everyone's busy schedules and extra-curriculars, Darry was still always the last one home on Fridays. He always looked exhausted after another long day of work, so I was even happier that he agreed to let me help out more on Fridays. Half the time I made dinner, Johnny would come into the kitchen and help me too, and when he did, I let him take charge of the meal.

I noticed that someone else seemed to have a Friday routine that I hadn't noticed before. When Steve would bring Sodapop home, Steve would hang out in the living room with whoever else was home by then, while Soda would immediately go into Darry's room. After a couple minutes of quiet rummaging sounds, Soda would leave Darry's room and shut the door behind him before going to the living room to join the others. After seeing it happen a couple times, I decided to ask him about it.

"Hey Soda," I said loudly when I heard the click of Darry's bedroom door close. It wasn't a large house, so I knew he could hear me, even if he didn't see me in the kitchen. "Can you come in here?"

"Sure thing!" Soda responded. A few seconds later, the middle Curtis was standing in the doorway, looking innocent and curious. "What's up?"

I moved the spaghetti sauce off the hot burner and turned the stove off before turning to face the teenager. "Why do you sneak into Darry's room every Friday? I know it's your house and everything, but is there something going on?"

Thankfully, he didn't look upset at my query. Instead, Soda gave me a small grin. "Who said I was sneakin'?" he asked, quirking his eyebrow like a certain rusty-haired greaser we all knew.

"You sound like Two-Bit," I replied with a smirk. That got him to laugh a little. "But really, what's going on?"

Seeing that I wasn't going to let it go, Soda dropped his joking façade. He glanced towards the living room, apparently making sure the coast was clear, before taking a step towards me and speaking quietly. "Alright, but you can't say anything about it around Pony."

That instantly made me more confused and concerned than before. I nodded my head in agreement, but I knew my worry was shown on my face. "What's going on, Soda? Is something wrong?"

Soda gave me a slight grin and shook his head. "No, it ain't nothin' like that. It's just…" he trailed off, looking behind him briefly before looking back at me. "Darry and I set aside part of our paychecks for Pony's college fund. We keep it in a safe in his room. It ain't much, just a few bucks a month if we're lucky, but it's the best we can do."

The way Soda said it made it obvious how much Darry and Soda loved and looked out for Ponyboy, and I could tell they'd put more money in the college fund if they could afford it. In fact, Soda sounded upset that they could only save a few dollars every month for their kid brother's education. That's something to be proud of, not ashamed of.

"That's a really great thing you two are doing," I said earnestly while making sure I kept my voice down like Soda had been doing. "Pony doesn't know?"

Soda shook his head. "We haven't told him about it because, well, you know how he is… he'd freak out and say we shouldn't be savin' money for him, especially since the bills are already so tight. He'd probably be tellin' us to dip into it right now since Darry's pickin' up extra hours because we're behind on some things." That explains why Darry's been more stressed than normal recently. I knew better than to offer to help them pay for bills because neither Darry nor Soda would allow it, but I still wished I could help somehow. "But we'd never touch that money for our bills. It's for Pony, and nothin' else. We ain't gonna tell him about it until he signs the papers for whichever school he chooses."

I nodded in understanding. I had only known Ponyboy for a few months, but I had a feeling Soda was right; Pony wouldn't want his big brothers struggling on his behalf, so in a way, it was probably a good thing he didn't know about them saving money for his college education.

"Does the rest of the gang know?" I asked. I wasn't planning on talking about it in front of people, but I figured it would be helpful to know who else was aware of the secret being kept from Ponyboy.

Soda nodded. "Yeah, the whole gang knows about it, except Pony of course. Darry don't like it none, but the guys add to it too. Dally and Two-Bit will give me a couple bucks here and there to throw in, and ever since Johnny's been workin' at the diner, he's been asking Darry to help out too, but Dar won't go for it. Dal's been giving me more recently, so I'm pretty sure some of it's from Johnny." Then, after Soda glanced behind him again, a fond look crossed his face when he turned to look at me again. "And he'd never admit it, but I know some of the tip money Steve gets from workin' on Socy cars ends up in the pocket of my wallet I use specifically for Pony's college fund."

I raised my eyebrows at that. Not because the guys were helping out with the secret college fund, but because apparently Darry would be upset about it. "Darry doesn't want them helping?"

Sodapop shook his head. "No, he's too proud for it. He argues with them every time they give him the money. Once, Darry said since Ponyboy isn't their kid brother, the guys shouldn't feel responsible for providing for him." Then a strange look crossed Soda's face, and he was shaking his head again. He continued even before I could say anything. "Glory, Dally sure was mad about that. I thought he was gonna sock Darry in the mouth for sayin' that, but he just hollered something about Pony being everyone's kid brother before he stormed off. Steve and Two-Bit said their pieces too, but Darry wasn't in the mood to deal with it, so they dropped it. Now the guys usually just give the money to me so they don't have to fight Darry about it."

From what I could tell, Dally was right: Ponyboy was the little brother to everyone in the gang, blood-related or not. Sure, nobody would ever be as protective of Pony as his two older brothers, but I wasn't surprised that the rest of the guys wanted to help, whether or not Darry wanted them to.

"So Darry doesn't like it, but you're okay with it?" I asked, wanting some clarification.

In response, Sodapop shrugged. "I wish we didn't need so much help to get him to college, but Pony deserves it, so I'm okay with whatever it takes to get him there. And it ain't like we're asking the guys to do it, they're doin' it because they love him too. Plus, it's just a few extra bucks once in a while, we're still as poor as ever."

I found myself nodding my head. The gang is working together to help get Ponyboy to college, even though Pony doesn't know it and Darry doesn't like it.

"Do you think I could contribute too?" I asked quietly. It wasn't even something I had to think about before asking.

A confused look crossed Soda's face. "What? But… why?"

I gave him a smirk and crossed my arms. "You guys already say I'm part of the gang, right? And if the entire gang is contributing, I should too."

He chuckled at that, but then he looked conflicted. Sure, Soda had just told me he'd do anything it took to get his kid brother to college, but it was apparent that me adding to Pony's college fund would be different than the rest of the guys doing the same thing.

"I don't know, Kate…" Soda started, sounding so unsure of himself. "Darry already doesn't like getting help-"

"Don't I know it," I mumbled with a roll of my eyes, making Soda laugh.

"Exactly," he said. "Darry never likes getting help, least of all when it involves money. He's already weird about the guys helping with this, but if his girlfriend started throwing money in too, I don't think he'd like it, and I don't want it to cause a problem between you two."

I shrugged nonchalantly. "Then don't tell him. I can give you a few bucks to add to what you put in, just like the others do."

Again, I could tell Soda was internally debating his options. After a long bout of silence, his voice was quiet and strained. "What if something happens between the two of you?"

Without saying it exactly, I felt as though I could decipher his real question. 'What if you and Darry break up?'

"As long as I'm with Darry, his brothers and the rest of the guys are important to me too. I want to help, if not for my boyfriend, for his family," I replied sincerely. Then, I continued steadily, looking directly into Soda's eyes so he knew I was being serious. "And if something happens between me and Darry, then I could still be glad that I helped get a brilliant and deserving kid to college, because I would hope none of you would ever dream of trying to give me that money back."

Soda opened his mouth like he was about to argue with me, but I gave him a pointed look, and he refrained. After a moment, he nodded his head. "Okay… if you wanted to give me a dollar here and there to add to the safe, I won't fight you on it. And I won't mention it to Darry."

I smiled. "Thanks Soda."

Darry might not like me helping out too much, but what he doesn't know won't hurt him.

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

After weeks of picking up as many hours as I could at work, along with Soda earning some extra money at the rodeo on the weekends, we managed to pay off our past-due bills. Unfortunately, after paying those bills, I didn't have much money left over for a gift to give to Kate for her birthday. I was already making something that I hoped she'd like, but I still wanted to buy her something because she deserved it.

Kate and I had been dating for a few months, and even though that was a relatively short amount of time, it felt much longer in a good way. I was constantly thinking about how lucky I was to run into her again years after we graduated high school, and even luckier that she was willing to go on a date with me. Then she agreed to another date, then another one, and then more after that.

Even after just our first date, I felt the connection with Kate that was lacking in all of my previous relationships, and that feeling never went away. I always knew she was special, but once we starting dating, I realized "special" wasn't a good enough word to describe Catherine Miller. I only hoped I could find something that demonstrated that to her.

"Ain't she turnin' twenty-one?" Two-Bit asked as I parked the truck. "Just get her some booze, then she'll be celebrating correctly!" As Two-Bit laughed, Pony and I shared a look, both of us rolling our eyes before getting out of the truck.

Two-Bit had strolled into the house earlier on that Saturday morning while the rest of the gang was already there, eating breakfast. Since I had the day off, Pony and I were discussing what I should buy for Kate when we planned on going shopping after breakfast, and the guys supplied their own ideas too. After Two-Bit sat down and started eating some cake, he immediately decided that he was going to tag along to "help" pick out a gift. After Soda and Steve left for work, Dally said he'd stay with Johnny at the house since the kid's back was aching and he didn't want to use the wheelchair out in public if he could help it. That left Ponyboy, Two-Bit, and myself to get into the truck for what was sure to be an interesting shopping experience.

"Not everyone considers a twelve-pack to be a present," I stated as we walked towards the front doors of our destination.

Going to the pawn shop to look at jewelry was Soda's idea, and it made me wonder how he could ever think he was dumb. There was sure to be a variety of jewelry to choose from, and it wouldn't cost nearly as much as if I went to any other store. If I could find a necklace or something there for Kate, it would be a good compliment for what I was making her too.

"If you see anythin' you like that's too expensive, let me know and I can get you the five-finger discount," Two-Bit said mischievously as he wiggled his eyebrows at me.

"Keith," I warned as I gave him a mild glare. "No stealing. I mean it." Not only did I not want him to break any laws while he was with me and my kid brother, but I wouldn't give Kate a gift that was stolen anyways. That would be in poor taste.

Two-Bit huffed out a dramatic sigh. "Fine. Whatever you say, Superman." Then I pretended not to hear him when he quietly offered Ponyboy his discount services too.

When the three of us walked into the store, I was prepared for everyone to look at us like we were hoodlums or juvenile delinquents, especially since the store was closer to the west side than we usually dared to shop, but nobody even glanced in our direction. The other customers were diverse in every sense of the word, and the workers behind the counter were busy talking with the young couple looking down at the glass display case near the register. The display was filled with objects that shined in the light, and I knew that it housed the jewelry I was looking for.

"I'll be over there," I told Pony and Two-Bit, motioning in the direction of the couple standing at the display case. Then I gave Two-Bit one last look. "Don't cause any problems."

My buddy pretended to be shocked by the insinuation, but Pony chuckled and promised to keep an eye on him for me. I smirked and walked away before I could hear whatever Two-Bit would counter with.

I looked down at all of the jewelry in the display case, and not only at the pieces themselves, but also the prices. Glory, even after the discounts these sure are expensive. I wanted to buy Kate something nice because she deserved it and so much more, but I started to worry that I had overestimated my ability to buy my girlfriend something nice for her birthday.

"Can I help you find anything?" a woman's voice said from directly in front of me. I looked up and saw that it was one of the workers; the middle-aged woman with greying hair. "You lookin' for a gift for someone? A girlfriend perhaps?"

I couldn't help by raise my eyebrows at her in surprise. "How'd you guess?"

She smirked at me. "I could tell. You have that look."

Her statement instantly reminded me of when I first met Connie and she told me she knew I was trying to treat Kate right just looking at me. Between this woman and Connie, I'm starting to think all older women are psychic.

"How can I help?" the woman asked, ignoring any look of surprise I was sure I was giving her.

"I'm trying to find something to give to my girlfriend for her birthday," I explained. I was hesitant to say the next part, but I knew I should be upfront. "I can't afford much, but I want her to have something nice."

The woman didn't look fazed at all. I figured I wasn't the only one to say that to her since we were in a pawn shop after all. Maybe I wasn't even the first one to say it that day. "Of course. Tell me about her. What's she like? Maybe that can help us narrow things down and pick something she might like."

"She's… glory, where do I even start?" I wondered out loud, running my fingers through my hair before resting my hand on the back of my neck. This stranger wants to know more about Kate, but there still isn't a good enough word to describe her. "She's beautiful, smart, funny, tough… she's amazing."

Suddenly, an arm was thrown across my shoulders and I was being shaken slightly.

"Talkin' about your girl, Darry?" Two-Bit drawled. His obnoxious voice was so close to my right ear, the volume made me wince. When I glanced at him, I saw him giving the woman in front of us his most charming smile. "She's a saint if I've ever known one, 'specially for puttin' up with all of us." Then an intriguing look crossed his face. "Saint Kate… hey, I like that sound of that!"

I rolled my eyes and shook my head slightly, ignoring the looks we got from nearby customers. Two-Bit was a good buddy, but sometimes he was louder and drew more attention than I would've liked. Thankfully, it seemed like the woman wasn't bothered by the jokester in the slightest.

"She's real nice," Pony said, suddenly joining us too and standing on my left. He was smiling softly as he spoke to the woman. "She gives us chocolate shakes whenever we go see her at work, and she even makes dinner for us at least once a week. She's real smart too; always helps me with my homework if Darry ain't home yet or if I bring it with me to the diner."

I had overheard Kate helping Pony finish his homework once or twice, but the way he said it, it must've been a common occurrence.

"Well, it certainly makes sense why you'd want to get her something nice," the woman said to me with a big smile on her face. "Let's take a look at our selection, and tell me if anything catches your eye."

Two-Bit removed his arm from my shoulders, then the three of us surveyed the assortment of jewelry in front of us.

There were a few rings, bracelets, and necklaces that caught my eye, but none of them were it, and even though I wasn't sure what "it" was or meant exactly, I knew I would know once I saw it. After a couple minutes of browsing and listening to Two-Bit's comments, I spotted a diamond necklace that was especially shiny. It was also especially pricey. As much as I would've liked to be able to spend that kind of cash on my girlfriend's gift, I couldn't justify it if it meant I wouldn't be able to feed my family properly.

Would Kate even like anything that fancy? She's more of a modest and classy type of girl. I don't think she's impressed by how expensive something is.

"Anything catch your eye?" the woman behind the counter asked kindly.

I was about to explain that I couldn't afford the diamond necklace I was looking at, but before any words came out, something else caught my eye. Right below the shiny necklace, there was a simpler piece of jewelry that I though fit Kate's style and personality more.

That's it.

It was a thin, gold chain bracelet with a single, rectangular black gemstone. The bracelet wasn't too flashy or anything– it was pretty simple actually– but it was elegant, and something told me that Kate would appreciate it just as much as something extravagant or expensive, such as a diamond necklace.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ponyboy move closer to my side, assumingly to see at what I was at. "Hey Darry, you know what that kind of reminds me of?" Pony said softly. When I turned to look at him and raised my eyebrows in question, he pointed at my wrist. "Dad's watch. Your watch."

I looked down at my watch, and since both pieces were gold and black, the resemblance was pretty obvious, but just as I thought that was the only parallel, I realized something else. Mom had given the watch to Dad as a present, and it immediately became his prized possession. Even though we could tell it was pricey, the fact that it was a gift from Mom was the reason Dad loved it so much and never left the house without it.

I wonder if Ponyboy is thinking about that too. I wouldn't be surprised if he is since he reads poetry and understands symbolism like that. Then I remembered how Kate had helped my brothers get my watch fixed for Christmas, and suddenly the bracelet in the display case became anything but simple. If I give Kate this bracelet, it would have a whole lot deeper meaning than I originally planned.

Before I knew it, the woman took the bracelet out of the display case and set it down on the counter so we could all see it better.

"Looks pretty tuff, Superman" Two-Bit said genuinely in a voice that was so calm and normal that I was shocked it came from him. "Certainly seems like somethin' SuperKate would like."

Keeping my eyes on the bracelet, I nodded silently, agreeing with Two-Bit while also ignoring yet another nickname he came up with for my girlfriend. The longer I looked at the bracelet, the more I thought Kate should have it.

After picking it up and inspecting the bracelet for another minute or two, I looked over at my kid brother. "What do you think, Pone?" I hoped he knew my inquiry was really my attempt at asking him multiple questions at once. When his eyes met mine, I just knew he understood me: Is it still okay to buy this for Kate, given what it resembles and any meaning behind it?

"I think you should get it, and Soda will agree once he sees it," Ponyboy said definitively. "Kate's gonna love it."

Two-Bit had said he thought the gold bracelet was a good gift, but having Ponyboy's blessing, and likely Soda's too, was the confirmation I needed.

I looked up at the woman. "How much is it?" I asked her as politely as I could, forgetting that I didn't even look at the price. How could I be so stupid? What if I can't afford it?

She gave me a warm smile. "I'll give you a good deal."

Kate told me she would've been happy if I just cooked dinner for her birthday like I had done for Valentine's day, but I insisted that she deserved to have her birthday dinner somewhere fancier than a house on the east side. Once I convinced her, I brought Kate to a nice restaurant in town, then afterwards, I drove the us back to the house so she could have some cake. Instead of the chocolate cake that was always on hand, Johnny helped me make a special pink champagne cake using a recipe that Mrs. Mathews found. Without Johnny's help, I wasn't sure I would've been able to make it presentable or palatable.

The gang had told me they wouldn't be around that night, but it was still strange to walk into the house and hear nothing but silence. As Kate was taking off her heels by the door, I maneuvered in the dark room until I managed to turn the lights on.

When I turned around to face Kate, I was once again struck by how effortlessly beautiful she was. She was bent over removing her shoes, and her auburn hair looked like a waterfall as it dangled in front of her face. The green dress she wore made her eyes look brighter than ever, and when she straightened up after kicking her heels to the side, I got to see those pretty eyes again, and I couldn't help but smile at her.

With her shoes discarded, she sighed in relief. "I'm definitely not cut out to wear heels on a regular basis. Good thing I don't have to wear them for work," Kate said with a light chuckle. Then she noticed that I was watching her, and she tilted her head a little. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

"I can't help it," I said without thinking. "You're just so beautiful."

Her cheeks were pink, and I couldn't tell if she was blushing, or if the drinks she had at the restaurant were to blame.

I took a step towards her, and she mirrored me, taking a step towards me. When my hands landed on her hips, I smiled down at her, staring into her magical eyes. "I love you, Kate." We shared a brief kiss, then when we pulled apart, her skin was still flushed. "Happy birthday."

"Thank you, Darry," she said, pulling me back down for another kiss. "I love you too."

We shared several kisses, but before we got carried away, there were still a couple surprises I had in store for Kate.

"Come on, you can't celebrate your birthday without some birthday cake," I said with a grin.

I led Kate towards the kitchen so I could get the cake, but before we reached the fridge, I spotted something on the dining table that wasn't there before. Right in the middle, there was a bottle, and upon closer inspection, there was a card right next to it.

"Looks like the guys wanted to wish you happy birthday too," I said with a small grin.

The gang, (mostly Soda and Two-Bit,) was upset when Kate told them she didn't want anything special or crazy for her birthday, which meant their idea of filling the house with balloons and streamers was a no-go. However, it was apparent they weren't going to let the day go by without doing something.

Kate was grinning as she read the card, and at the end, she let out a laugh, but when I asked to read it, she held it close to her chest and smirked at me. "Nuh uh, only I get to read this. Birthday girl privileges." I raised my eyebrows at her, surprised and a little concerned about what the guys had written on the card, but before I could think too much about it, Kate handed me the bottle that was on the table. "Can you please put this in the fridge for me?"

Maybe it's for the best if I don't know what's on the card.

"Of course, sweetheart," I said, accepting the bottle. As Kate walked back to the living room, presumably to put the card away, I looked at the bottle in my hand. It was a high-end champagne that I doubted anyone paid for. I wouldn't ever give Kate something that was stolen, but I guess the gang doesn't have the same rule.

With the champagne in the fridge and the card nowhere in sight, Kate and I enjoyed some of the special cake Johnny and I had made. It was good– even better than I expected– but I still thought chocolate was better. Even so, Kate seemed to really enjoy it, and that's all that mattered.

After washing the dishes and putting the cake away, I was excited and nervous to give Kate her birthday presents. The guys had all told me she would love them, but I couldn't help but worry that Kate wouldn't. What if she expects more? I'm her boyfriend after all… she probably expects-

"Darry?" Kate's voice broke through my thoughts.

I realized that she had turned the radio on. Not only that, but she was standing in front of me with her arms resting on my shoulders and her fingers combing through my hair. Instinctively, my hands landed on her hips.

"What are you thinking so hard about?" she asked once she realized I had snapped back to reality. She looked concerned, and I didn't like that look on her face.

"Nothing," I said. She knew I was lying, and it only took one pointed look from her to get me to cave. "I still have to give you your birthday present. I just hope you like it."

Her expression changed, but it was hard for me to read. "You didn't need to get me anything." Before I could respond, she pulled me into a brief kiss before she smiled up at me. "I promise whatever it is, I'll love it."

I tried to give her a smile in return, but my nerves were getting the best of me.

"But before that, can we… can we dance?" Kate asked shyly. I wasn't used to her being shy, so it took me back a little. She must've noticed my reaction, because she grinned sheepishly and averted her eyes. "I- I like this song. That's all."

I wasn't familiar with the song that was playing, but I didn't care. If my wonderful and gorgeous girlfriend wants to dance, of course we're going to dance. Instead of replying with words, I gave her a smile, then I took the lead.

Without any kind of discussion, we fell into an easy rhythm. Kate followed my lead, and we moved gracefully across the room like we had done it a hundred times before. By the time the song ended, Kate's head was resting against my shoulder, and I couldn't resist giving the top of her head a kiss before wrapping my arms around her and swaying with her during the next song.

"I'd love to keep dancing with you darling, but I really want to give you your presents," I muttered into her hair after the second song ended.

She picked her head up and looked at me, confused. "I thought you said it was only one present."

"It's kind of one, but also kind of two," I said vaguely. The playful glare she gave me in return made me laugh. "I promise it'll make sense in a minute. C'mon."

I led Kate to my bedroom, where her gift was hidden in my closet. I wasn't sure how to wrap it, so I didn't, opting to hide it instead. When both of us were in the room, I closed the door and instructed Kate to close her eyes while I got her present. She looked a little hesitant for a moment, but then she leaned her back against the door and covered her eyes with her hands.

"You better not be peaking," I joked as I rummaged through my closet.

"I'm not!" she squealed.

I chuckled as I grabbed her present, then I brought it to my dresser so neither of us would be at risk of dropping it. Once I set it on the top of my dresser, I walked up to Kate, then I slowly and gently wrapped my fingers around her wrists. When I pulled her hands away from her face, she opened one eye to look at me, and just as she started smiling, I leaned forward to kiss her.

"Is that my present?" she asking, pulling her lips away just enough to get the question out. "Because I wouldn't mind if kissing my boyfriend is the surprise."

I huffed out a short laugh. "No, it's not. I'll show you what is."

When I led her to my dresser, she was giving me a confused look until her eyes landed on the object I had just set down. She immediately froze and her eyes widened.

It was a handmade wooden jewelry box that I had worked on during the weeks leading up to her birthday. I spent most of my limited spare time trying to make it perfect. The guys from work had helped me figure out some of the specific details and measurements, while Evie helped me with some of the cosmetic details and figure out what kind of things needed to be included.

After taking everything into consideration, I decided to make it with red oak, and I opted to use a stain that allowed the wood itself to take the spotlight rather than paint it and take away from the natural color. When the top is flipped open, there's a section of rows of black fabric with openings for rings to rest securely, and the other side had a couple divided compartments for other kinds of jewelry. I also made two drawers that pull forward, which was where I put the second part of her present.

She was enthralled as her fingers traced the grooves on the top where I carved her name into the wood. Then she opened the top and looked at the section for rings, feeling the black fabric. "You made this?" Kate asked breathlessly.

"Yeah, I did," I said awkwardly. I was proud of the finished product and all of the work I put into it, but I was still feeling anxious. Does she like it? Before I found out, I felt that it was important for her to know one more thing. "I even used the tools you gave me from your dad."

Kate turned to look at me, and the warm smile she gave me showed how much it meant to her that her dad was a part of making the jewelry box too.

"I can't believe you did this for me," she said after a few silent moments passed. Her voice was quiet, but I was pretty sure I heard it wavering a little, like her emotions were threatening to overwhelm her.

I gave her a soft smile and grabbed her hand to give it a gentle squeeze. I'll do things like this over and over again if it means this much to you.

"There's one more thing," I stated. Then I kissed the back of her hand and let it go. "Go ahead and open the drawers," I instructed.

Her reaction to the jewelry box itself was great and I almost felt like I could breathe a sigh of relief, but her delight almost made me more nervous about the second part of the gift. Will she like it as much as the jewelry box? What if it's a letdown?

Kate quirked an eyebrow at me before proceeding. She pulled the first drawer open and glanced at the black fabric lining the inside before shutting it and opening the second drawer. When she spotted the gold bracelet with the black gemstone, her eyes widened once again.

After a brief moment passed, she slowly and gently reached forward to hold the bracelet. Once it was in her hands, she looked down at it and admired it. "Darry, it's beautiful," she said, her voice still filled with emotion. Then she looked up at me, surprise and appreciation washing over her face. "You didn't need to-"

"I wanted to," I interrupted, putting my hands on her shoulders and smiling at her. Thank God she doesn't hate it. "And remember what you said a few months ago? You said that I could get you anything I wanted to for your birthday, so no arguing."

She rolled her eyes at me, but her smile grew. "It's wonderful Darry, thank you. Can you help me put it on?"

I wasn't an expert on putting jewelry on by any means, but I managed to secure the bracelet around Kate's wrist in less than a minute. While I did so, she was watching my movements and smiling, and when her eyes flickered to my watch, I saw her lips and eyebrows twitch slightly before she looked up at me with a warm expression. She noticed.

"Do you really like it?" I asked.

"I do, I love them. I love both gifts," she said before going on her tip-toes to give me a kiss. Then she suddenly leaned forward and pushed me so I was sitting on my bed, with her knees on the outsides of my legs. With her straddling me and wrapping her arms around my neck, I rested my hands on her waist and looked up at her lovingly. "And I love you too, Darry. Thank you so much."

"Anything for you," I said, my voice suddenly sounding husky, even to me. "I love you too."

A spark must have ignited between us, because we were suddenly making out passionately. Our hands and lips were roaming over each other's bodies, and before I knew it, my hands had moved under the hem of her dress and were resting on her bare skin. The last time that happened was on Valentine's Day, and I took it as a good sign that Kate seemed more comfortable with it than she previously had. Even so, I didn't dare to push the boundaries more and try anything else.

Meanwhile, Kate's fingers were trailing down my chest as she kissed a particularly sensitive spot on my jaw, sending shivers down my spine as I let out a soft moan.

I don't know how long we spent memorizing more of each other's bodies than we ever had before, but eventually my shirt and Kate's bra were both on the floor, which left me only dressed from the waist down, and her being covered by a partially-zipped dress that was daring to slip off her shoulders at any moment. As much as I would've loved to let my hormones and desires take over and dictate my actions, I knew I couldn't. We agreed to take things slow. I can't push her too much or too fast.

We gradually slowed our actions down until Kate was just sitting on my lap, breathing heavily into my neck as I gave her one more kiss on her exposed collarbone. Once both of us caught our breath, we opened our eyes and looked at each other. Lust was still evident in Kate's eyes, just like I was sure it was still in mine, but both of us had accepted that we wouldn't be going any further that night.

She moved to rest her forehead against mine and looked deep into my eyes. "I love you Darrel Curtis," she said before giving me a peck on my lips.

"I love you too, Catherine Miller," I said in my husky voice. I felt her shiver beneath my fingers, which rested on her lower back. Then I gave her one last kiss on the cheek. "Happy birthday."

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

When Darry didn't show up for the first race of Pony's track meet, we figured he was just running a little late. Then when he still wasn't there by the halfway point, we were starting to get concerned. But when there were only a few races left and Darry still hadn't arrived, the guys and I were worried.

It was a Friday, so Darry usually worked particularly late, but he had promised Ponyboy that he'd be at the track meet after his boss agreed to let him leave work early. It wasn't like Darry to forget something like that, and it really wasn't like him to go back on a promise, especially since Pony was really excited his big brother could see him compete.

"Where do you think the big guy is?" Dally dared to ask after Pony won his second-to-last race.

The whole gang was there except Darry and Steve, who was working at the DX. When Steve had told Pony he would be working instead of watching him run, Steve made sure to say his job was worth his time more than sitting on cold, hard bleachers to watch Ponyboy run. I decided not to tell anyone I had overheard the quiet conversation in the kitchen where Steve had confided in Soda that none of their coworkers were able to cover his shift, despite Steve's offer to give them an extra few bucks for their trouble. I won't be the one to tell Ponyboy that Steve does, in fact, care about him. They'll have that conversation one day.

"If Kate weren't here, I'd say those two were off spending some quality time together," Two-Bit said suggestively before taking a swig from the flask he concealed in his jacket pocket. Then he tried to give us his wild grin, but his eyes gave away his hidden worry. "But since she's here and he ain't, your guess is as good as mine." He took another drink before his shaky hand returned the flask to his hidden pocket.

If Rachel hadn't told me Two-Bit was trying to cut back on drinking, I would've never known. I probably would've guessed he was drinking whiskey or something at a high school track meet, but his restlessness and the lack of alcohol on his breath meant he was sober, and he could've been drinking water for all I knew. I wonder if he even owns a normal water bottle.

Once Rachel and Two-Bit started dating, he was usually careful not to drink too much around her. According to Rachel, he mentioned something about needing to be aware of their surroundings, and he didn't want to say or do something stupid when he was with her. However, he had kept drinking heavily when he wasn't with my friend, and after she had to pick him up from a Shepard party one night, Rachel told Two-Bit she was worried about him. She even went as far as saying she couldn't date a severe alcoholic, so Two-Bit had to choose between her and his love of drinking.

Miraculously, Rachel's words were apparently enough to get Two-Bit to ease up on his alcohol intake. I figured it was because he cared about Rachel enough that he took her thoughts and feelings into serious consideration, and maybe he really did realize how bad his drinking had gotten. Or maybe he's happy enough being with Rachel that he doesn't need to drink as much as before.

No matter the reason, I knew Two-Bit hadn't been drinking as much as he used to, but it seemed like he was trying to act like nothing had changed when he was around the gang. That was another secret I wasn't planning on telling anyone.

"Enough with those jokes, Two-Bit," Soda said, sounding more annoyed than anything, which was strange for him. Soda was usually up for joking around or any kind of boisterous fun with Two-Bit, but I knew his concern about Darry was affecting his mood. Plus, Soda tended to be one of the first people to tell others to knock it off when the jokes were dirty and/or directed at me, even if I wasn't upset by them.

"It's alright, Soda," I said, nudging him a little with my elbow. I appreciated how he seemed to defend me when my boyfriend wasn't around to do it, but I could take care of myself just fine. Plus, I knew none of the gang would actually try to upset me. "I'm sure Darry's fine. Maybe one of his coworkers is sick and his boss wouldn't let him leave early like he had planned."

Dally nodded like he knew I successfully figured out the mystery, but the dark look in his eyes told me he didn't actually believe my theory.

"I don't know," Soda said skeptically. "Darry never takes time off of work, and he said Mr. Harrison actually seemed glad when he asked about leaving early today… I feel like he woulda made Darry leave no matter what." Soda explained.

Soda's statement caused a strange silence to wash over the otherwise-loud group. Okay, so if it's not a work thing, then what could have prevented Darry from showing up? Hopefully something bad didn't-

"Guys," Johnny's quiet voice cut through the silence. He was leaning forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he stared at the starting line, his crutches laying on the grass in front of him. He was excited about not being stuck in his wheelchair while he watched his best friend compete, but I couldn't help but wonder if the wheelchair would've been more comfortable than the bleachers we sat on. "Pony's lining up again."

We all switched our focus back to the track, and after the starting gun fired, we all cheered for Ponyboy as he sprinted. He left most of the other runners in the dust, with only a couple others able to keep up with him, which was especially impressive since he was the youngest one at the entire meet. After he came in first yet again, everyone was clapping and hollering, especially Soda and Two-Bit.

A medal was placed around Ponyboy's neck as he stood at the top of the podium once again, and after his coach had a brief discussion with the whole team, Pony and his teammates dispersed, which was our cue to go over and congratulate him.

A familiar redheaded girl reached Pony first and was already talking to him when we approached. It was Two-Bit's sister, Cassie.

Two-Bit had told us Cassie was planning on going to the track meet with some of her friends, but it looked like they split off or something since they were nowhere in sight. It didn't seem like it mattered to her, though, since she was smiling and already chatting with Pony.

"You were great out there!" Cassie said excitedly. "Keith said you were a good runner, but I didn't realize how fast you really are!"

Darry told me on Christmas that Ponyboy and Cassie were just friends, but I recognized the brightness in her eyes and the lightness in her voice. The girl was also smiling from ear to ear, and it seemed like some kind of force was pulling her towards Ponyboy. I know a crush when I see one.

Ponyboy grinned and shrugged his shoulders, probably trying to look nonchalant, even though I knew he enjoyed the compliment. "Thanks. I'm still not as fast as I used to be with my lungs still healin' and all, but I should keep gettin' better as the season goes on."

"Might help if you cut back on smokin' too," Soda chided lightly as we walked up to the pair of teens. Pony's head whipped in our direction only a moment before Soda pulled him into a bone-crushing hug. The multiple medals around Pony's neck jingled as they moved between the Curtis boys' chests.

"Knock it off Soda, I'm all sweaty!" Ponyboy said with a laugh as his brother twirled him around.

Soda stopped spinning and backed off enough to hold Ponyboy by the shoulders and look at him. "Congrats on all your wins, Pony! We might need to start callin' you Racehorse or somethin'," he said before ruffling Pony's hair. Then Soda pulled his hand away and grimaced. "Man, you really are sweaty."

Ponyboy grumbled and tried to fix his hair. As the rest of us congratulated him, I noticed that his eyes scanned the group. Finally, he said what was surely at the forefront of his mind. "Where's Darry?"

All of us looked at each other momentarily before Soda let out a sigh. "Sorry honey, he ain't here. Must've got stuck at work or somethin' because we haven't heard from him."

Pony looked disappointed, even though it seemed like he was trying his hardest not to. "Oh, okay."

Dally lightly punched Pony in the arm. "What do ya say about comin' with me and Johnny to get some shakes? My treat for the racehorse kid."

At that, Pony grinned and nodded. I knew he was still disappointed Darry wasn't there, but the promise of anything chocolate was a sure-fire way to get any of the Curtis boys to smile a little.

After Dally led Johnny and Ponyboy away from us and towards the car he borrowed from Buck, Soda allowed his happy facade to fall, and then he let out a long, disheartened sigh. "He was real excited about Darry bein' here."

From Ponyboy's reaction, it was obvious Soda was right. He just wanted his big brother to see him race, and he's sad that it didn't happen.

Even though I had told Soda earlier that Darry was fine, my anxiety started rising. If Darry had any clue Pony would react that way, he wouldn't miss the meet for anything.

What on Earth happened to Darry?

"I'm gonna drop Cass off at home, then I'll stop by the house," Two-Bit suddenly said decisively. "If Superman ain't there, I'll help y'all find him."

Soda nodded. "Thanks Two-Bit. And if he is there, you can help me give him some hell for disappointing Pony."

I found myself nodding too. He might be my boyfriend, but I won't hesitate to give him a piece of my mind for upsetting his baby brother.

"Can we stop by the diner and see Rachel first?" Cassie asked her brother with her best puppy dog eyes.

"Don't lie to me, kid. You just wanna a shake too," Two-Bit said with a grin as he poked at his sister's side.

Cassie swatted his hand away and withheld a laugh as she responded. "No, I wanna say hi to her, honest!"

She might also be hoping to run into Ponyboy if that's where Dally brought them.

From what I had heard, Cassie and Rachel got along wonderfully. They'd apparently talk about Two-Bit a lot of the time, even when he was right there with them, but they also could talk about things like schools and boys— both of which were topics Two-Bit wanted to avoid as much as possible. I knew Two-Bit enjoyed the fact his girlfriend and his little sister got along so well, even if he pretended to get annoyed by it.

"Oh, so if she happens to offer you a strawberry shake, you'll say no?" Two-Bit asked with a smirk.

"Well it would be rude of me to decline such a kind offer," Cassie snarked. That got all of us to laugh. She is definitely related to Two-Bit.

"And I can't have my girlfriend think my kid sister is rude, now can I?" Two-Bit replied mockingly.

"Exactly," Cassie said triumphantly. "Please Keith," she begged.

Two-Bit waited a moment, then he let out a dramatic sigh before throwing his arm across Cassie's shoulders. "Alright, we can go to the diner on the way home, but you owe me for this."

As all of us started walking towards the parking lot, I heard Cassie mutter something about how she didn't owe her brother anything for going to visit his girlfriend on their way home.

Once Soda and I reached my car and nobody else was near, I could practically feel worry radiating from him. When he sat down in the passenger seat, I noticed that he was nervously biting his bottom lip.

"I'm worried about Darry too," I quietly admitted after starting my car. I saw Soda look at me, so I turned to face him. "If he's not home, we can drive by his worksite to see if he's still there. If he's not, then we'll ask around."

Soda's eyebrows furrowed briefly, then he nodded and looked straight ahead determinedly. With a plan in place, I started driving towards the Curtis house.

The moment I parked my car, Soda jumped out and rushed into the house. As I walked up to the porch, I could hear him calling Darry's name, but I knew it was futile. Darry's truck wasn't there, which meant he wasn't either.

Maybe he really is at work, and nothing's wrong.

Nothing's wrong. Everything's fine.

When I stepped into the house, Soda immediately looked at me with a troubled expression. "He ain't here."

I took a steadying breath and nodded. "Alright, here's what we're going to do: you should take a shower since I think you got some of Pony's sweat on you," I said as I slightly wrinkled my nose.

I could smell the faint stench of sweat and body odor the entire car ride there, and even though I really didn't care about it, I figured Soda could use the few minutes it took to shower to calm down a little. Plus, maybe luck will be on our side and Darry will walk through the door in the next five minutes.

"While you're in the shower, I'm going to put a couple bucks in the safe," I continued. Since nobody else was around– most importantly Ponyboy and Darry– it was a perfect time to add my contribution to the secret college fund for Ponyboy. "After all of that's done, we'll go look for Darry."

"Okay," Soda said with a nod. For the first time since the track meet, he seemed a little calmer. "Oh, wait!" Soda exclaimed before he dug through his pocket, pulled out his wallet, and took two dollar bills out. Then he extended his hand out towards me. "Can you put this in for me too while you're at it?"

I smiled at him and nodded as I took the bills from him. "Of course. Now go shower so you don't stink up my car again," I joked.

Soda sauntered off, mumbling something about being "a real greaser" right before I heard the bathroom door shut and the shower turn on.

With Soda occupied, I made my way to Darry's bedroom. It felt strange going into my boyfriend's room without his knowledge, but it wasn't like I was rummaging through his stuff; I was just putting money into the safe that happened to be in his closet. I opened the door, went to the closet, then proceeded to unlock the safe. Thank goodness Soda told me the combination last week.

I dialed the combination, and after opening the safe, I took my wallet out of my jeans pocket, and I grabbed a few dollars I got from a particularly large tip the day before. I was filing through the contents of the safe to find an envelope that had "Ponyboy College" written on it when suddenly, a nearby noise caught my attention. My head snapped up, and standing right in front of me was none other than my previously-missing boyfriend.

Several emotions rushed through me all at once. I was thrilled that besides the dust and dirt on his skin and his obvious fatigue, Darry looked okay, which was much better than how I anticipated. Since he was unharmed, I was also upset and a little confused why he wasn't at Ponyboy's track meet. On top of all of that, the serious expression on his face made me nervous, and it only took a moment for me to figure out why.

I'm sitting here, in his bedroom, with the secret safe opened in front of me, and money in my hand. He must think I'm stealing.

"It's not what it looks like," I stated as calmly and evenly as I could. If I sounded frantic or nervous, he'd certainly assume I was guilty of stealing, when the only thing I was guilty of was secretly adding to Pony's college fund behind Darry's back.

He didn't respond, and my stress and nervousness made me continue explaining myself.

"I swear I'm not taking anything," I added. To make my point, I dropped the cash into the safe and stood up. I watched him carefully as I moved, but he wouldn't look at me; he remained frozen, staring at the safe. "I was putting money in the safe. I promise Darry, I'd never steal from you."

It took a few, long seconds for him to finally say anything.

"Why?" Darry asked, his voice tense and strained.

I didn't have a good response to that, no matter how hard I tried to think. I knew he wouldn't like the truth, but I didn't have anything else to offer. "I heard you guys have a college fund for Pony, and I wanted to help add to it." Please don't be mad.

"Why?" he repeated, his voice progressing into a tone of barely-suppressed anger. "Do you think we need your money to get by? You don't think we can get him to college on our own?"

"What?" I responded. I was surprised and confused by Darry's accusations. What did he just say? Who said anything about me not believing in them and their ability to get Ponyboy to college? Those ideas sounded crazy to me, but the look on Darry's face told me he truly believed that was what I was implying. "No, that's not-"

"You think because you've given us food and cleaned the house, we need all the help we can get?" Darry snapped at me. The volume of his voice was steadily increasing, and he was starting to yell. "You think we need your money?"

"Of course n-"

"Really?" Darry challenged, his loud voice booming throughout the room. "Because it seems like you think I can't take care of my family. You pity us, don't you? You pity me!"

I was more than stunned; I was in complete shock. I knew he would be upset with the secrecy of my involvement in the college fund, but I'm just trying to help! And I care deeply for Darry and his family, but that doesn't mean I pity them!

Where are all of these crazy ideas and all of this anger coming from?

I shook my head, and as I blinked, I realized my vision was getting blurry with tears. "No Darry, I just-"

"That's enough!" Darry suddenly shouted, cutting me off and making me freeze all at once just from the first two words. His hands were clenched into white-knuckled fists, and he was trembling from his anger. Even though I knew Darry would never hit me, the intense fury he was displaying still made me anxious and uncomfortable. "All the free food, keeping me from spending money whenever you could… it's always been about us being poor greasers, isn't it? Well we're not a damn charity case, Kate!"

Charity case? No, that's not even close to what I think about Darry or any of his extended family.

I need him to understand.

"Darry-"

"Stop!" Darry hollered, instantly shutting me up again. "I don't want to hear it! We were doing just fine before you came around! We don't need you!"

Without laying a finger on me, it felt like Darry had slapped me across the face and stabbed me in the heart at the same time.

They were doing fine before I came around.

They don't need me. Darry doesn't need me.

Darry doesn't want me.

Instead of letting him see me break down and cry, I decided to leave before I completely lost it.

I tried to quickly maneuver around Darry so I could exit his room, but the tears in my eyes blurred my vision, so I accidentally bumped into him as I tried to leave. Between my heart pounding in my chest and the vivid memories of loud arguments with Victor always leading to physical altercations, it was purely instinctive when I shoved Darry away from me and ran out of the room.

Before I knew it, I was out of the house and sliding into the driver's seat of my car. I immediately drove away, not wanting to even look to see if Darry followed me out of the house.

I didn't even think when I drove; I let my muscles guide me and my car rather than use my brain since it was already too overwhelmed.

I'm glad Darry's okay, but I can't pretend what he said didn't hurt something awful.

I know he's a capable man and he doesn't need me for anything, but does he really not want me around anymore?

I swear, I never considered the Curtis family to be a "charity case" as Darry put it. I don't pity them; I care about them.

All I was trying to do was help. Is it really so horrible to try to help the people you care about the most?

It was a holy miracle that I reached my destination without crashing into something. When I got out of my car, I practically ran to the door so I could disappear from the rest of the world.

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

"Sorry man, but the transmission needs to be replaced," Steve said dismally. "And I wouldn't be surprised if you need a new carburetor too."

I rubbed my hand down my face as I groaned. "Great. Just great."

I had been driving straight to Pony's track meet from my worksite when the truck suddenly stalled on a busy road. After barely managing to pull over without hitting any cars, one of the tires roughly bumped into the curb, helping me come to a stop. Once I took a few steadying breaths, I tried to get the truck started again, but to no avail. I begrudgingly went to the nearest payphone to call the DX, then a couple hours and a tow-truck ride later, Steve had determined the cause of my newest problem.

"I can see if my boss has any connections for a good deal on parts, but they still won't be cheap," Steve said evenly, despite the reluctant look he had on his face. I could tell he wished he had better news for me, but he wasn't about to lie or sugarcoat things either. "As soon as we have the parts, I'll be able to work on it and get it runnin' as soon as possible. I'll do it free of charge too-"

"No Steve," I said just harsh and stern enough for him to quit talking, but he still looked at me with a mix of confusion and irritation on his face. I knew that Steve was aware of our financial struggles, and although it could've been taken as a kind gesture for him to help us out in the best way he knew how, I wasn't going to let a friend make sacrifices for me and lose out on money himself. "I'm not going to let you work your ass off for free, alright? I'm paying your normal rate, and I don't want you to argue with me on it, you hear?"

Steve looked frustrated, but he gave me a hesitant nod.

With that settled, Steve then offered to give me a ride either to Pony's track meet or home, but I declined. I knew I wouldn't make it to the track meet in time since it was likely almost over, and I figured the walk home would give me time to calm down and figure things out before I had to break the news to the boys. After thanking him for his help, I asked Steve to keep me updated on the truck, then I grabbed my tool belt and left the DX with a curt wave.

Glory, right after we managed to get caught up on bills, life just had to throw another wrench into the mix, didn't it? And I don't even know what's worse: the fact the truck needs an expensive fix, or that I missed my brother's track meet that I promised to attend?

It had taken months for Pony and me to understand each other again after our parents died, but even though we had gotten closer, I had an awful feeling that all of our progress was going to be for nothing since I broke my promise about making it to his track meet. Not only that, but the financial hole that we just climbed out of had just swallowed us up again, so I was sure I wouldn't be spending much time at home, or with my brothers, for the foreseeable future.

I used the next few minutes to figure out what I could do to get more money while I walked down the road. I can pick up more hours on the weekends, and I could probably do some more bookkeeping for Mr. Harrison too. Soda has been doing well at the rodeo and earning some more cash, but that's his money, and asking him for more help with the bills is going to be my last resort. He already pays more bills than any seventeen year-old should.

I'm the adult, the guardian, and the man of the house, so I need to be the one who takes care of the situation.

With the money aspect at least temporarily set aside, the next thing I thought about was how not having a form of transportation would impact our day-to-day lives.

How am I going to get to work? Between school and their jobs, all the guys in the gang have their own lives, so I can't rely on them to drive me. I could take the bus, but that would cost money every time, and the commute times would be twice as long. I can ask one of my coworkers if I could carpool with them, but that would be an inconvenience for them. I wonder if Kate would be able to drive me to the worksites sometimes, or maybe pick me up after work. If she can't, I might have to get used to walking with my heavy tool belt.

Then what about driving Ponyboy and Johnny around? After everything that happened in the fall, I don't want either of them to start walking around town by themselves just yet, and I'm definitely not going to have Johnny walk to his appointments or the diner with his back the way it is. If I can get rides figured out for the two of them, I'll be fine walking to and from work knowing that they're safe.

But what about everything else? Am I really going to ask for a ride to places like the grocery store? If not, I'd be walking home with several bags of groceries in my hands, and that just doesn't sound feasible.

How on Earth am I going to manage all of this?

I stopped on the side of the road and rested the palm of my hand on a light post, steadying myself as I took a few deep breaths. I hadn't realized that I was hyperventilating until then, and the wave of oxygen replenishing my lungs was a welcomed feeling. Just breathe, Darry. You can figure this out, but you need to breathe first.

After a few more breaths, I spotted a bench at a nearby bus stop, so I decided to walk over and sit down so my body could rest for the first time since I had woken up that morning. The moment my legs were given a reprieve, it was like my whole body managed to relax, including my brain.

Alright, Soda can get a ride from Steve pretty much any time he wants. Two-Bit already drives Pony to school most days, and he usually sticks around school to bring Pony home after track practice, so that means both of my brothers are taken care of. Dally's around enough to help drive Johnny where he needs to go, but Kate's been driving the kid to and from the diner quite a bit too. Plus, she's offered to drive him to the doctor whenever he needs to go, so I guess I could take her up on it for a little while.

With my mind calmed slightly and my breathing back to normal, I got up from the bench and continued my journey home.

We can figure out the transportation issues, but with the cost of fixing the truck, bills are going to be as tight as ever. I've figured out a couple ways to potentially earn more money, but what do I need to cut back on to save some money too?

Since the weather's nice, heating or cooling the house shouldn't be an issue. That leaves water and electricity; we'll have to watch how much of each we're using. No more long showers or leaving the lights on in empty rooms.

How much can I cut from the grocery list while still feeding the boys? Kate already brings us food from the diner, and at least once a week she makes us dinner with ingredients that she mostly brings herself, so she's already helping us save money on groceries. Come to think of it, even when she makes dinner for us, Kate doesn't usually take any of the leftovers back to her place, which means it's more food for us. Sometimes there was even food in the fridge or pantry that I gleaned Kate had bought for us without saying a word.

Kate also does more than drive the gang around and help feed everyone. There's been times that I've found certain rooms in the house had been thoroughly cleaned, and besides possibly Johnny, Kate would be the only one willing to do that without being asked. Not only that, but she's helped Pony with his homework when I couldn't, and I know she's been someone the guys can talk to without feeling judged.

And that's not mentioning anything she's done for me personally.

The more I thought about it, the more I realized Kate had been helping out more frequently and in more ways than I knew or appreciated.

If it hadn't been for Kate, how would we have made it the past couple of months? My guess is Soda and I would still be behind on bills, and we'd be eating dinner after I got home from working overtime every single day. I wouldn't be as happy as I am now, which would've made me bitter and angry, and I know how awful that would've been for everyone, especially my brothers.

I suddenly realized how reliant I had become on Kate, and it terrified me. I loved her and enjoyed being with her, but it was scary to think that I needed her in my life, not only because of how happy she made me, but because I had started leaning on her to help out with the house and the boys, especially on the days I was barely home. I instantly felt uncomfortable knowing that I needed another person in my life who, just a few months prior, I had managed to survive without.

Maybe I've been leaning on Kate too much. I can't rely on someone to do what's supposed to be my job. What would be the result if something happened and she wasn't around, helping us out anymore?

Then another thought scared me just as bad as realizing how much I needed Kate in my life.

What if we broke up? Then I'd instantly have to go back to how things were before, but also while mending a broken heart. I know how distraught Soda was when Sandy left, but if Kate left me, I swear it'd be ten times worse.

Then another, even more frightening, thought hit me.

What if it's not because of a breakup, but because something happens to either Kate or me?

I shook my head and scolded myself.

I can't think like that. Just because something unexpected happened to Mom and Dad, and then Pony, Johnny, and Dally had a near-death experience a few months later, doesn't mean bad things are going to keep happening… right?

I barely resisted the urge to slap myself and literally knock some sense into me.

Stop it Darry, you can't let emotions get the better of you. Instead of worrying about something bad happening, you just need to prepare for the worst case scenario.

I took a breath and forced myself to think as clearly as possible.

I need to step up and stop relying on Kate so much. I need to be enough for my brothers, Johnny, and the rest of the gang on my own, just in case something happens and Kate isn't around to help out anymore. And besides that, if I can't be enough for my family, then I'm not doing my job. If I can't provide for them, then I'm a lousy man.

That last thought bounced around in my head for several blocks, and I found myself getting more and more frustrated with every step. Not only that, but it felt like my stomach dropped from the sudden disappointment I felt in myself.

Maybe I am a lousy man. I've become too reliant on other people, especially my girlfriend, when it comes to my responsibilities. I need to be more accountable and responsible. I am the one that signed up for this, after all.

I need to be the provider, which means I can't be dependent on Kate or anyone else.

I need to be enough on my own.

With my mind made up, I shook my head in order to clear the thoughts fogging my brain so I could focus on walking the rest of the way home.

The sun was in the process of disappearing by the time I made it home. I was both mentally and physically drained, and all I wanted to do was sleep, but things were never that simple.

I have to apologize to Pony for missing his meet, explain what happened to the truck, and tell the boys how we were going to get by. Oh, and I should probably shower and eat dinner too.

When I spotted Kate's car on the road, a flicker of hope ignited in my brain. Maybe Kate made dinner. That would be one less thing for me to worry about. I felt bad for hoping my girlfriend made us food so I didn't have to, but I could tell the events of the day had caught up to me, and my attitude had severely soured.

Not only am I a lousy provider for my family, but I'm hoping my girlfriend has done yet another favor for me. I need to do better. I need to stop expecting Kate to do things for me and my family.

I trudged up the porch steps before walking into the house. Immediately, I knew there were several greasers missing since the front room was empty, and I couldn't hear any sounds of wrestling or arguing. In fact, the only noise I could hear was the shower running. The guys must've gone somewhere, so that means Kate's in the shower. Not for the first time, I pictured what my girlfriend would've looked like completely naked, and I had to ignore the mental image so I could move and accomplish anything.

After I dropped my heavy toolbelt onto the floor and discarded my shoes, I went to my bedroom. My mind must've been slower than normal or something, because it wasn't until I was standing near my bed that I noticed there was someone else in the room.

In front of my closet, crouching in front of the opened safe, Kate was staring at me with widened eyes. She was frozen in place, with her hand in the air, clutching what looked like to be a few bucks. I guess she's not the one in the shower.

"It's not what it looks like," Kate said, being the first one to snap out of the frozen stupor that fell over both of us.

I simply blinked in reply, not able to think, move, or speak due to the state of shock and exhaustion I was in.

"I swear I'm not taking anything," she continued, her voice getting higher and more anxious as she spoke. She dropped the cash into the safe before standing up, keeping her eyes on me the whole time, while mine remained glued onto the safe, where my girlfriend just gave us money. "I was putting money in the safe. I promise Darry, I'd never steal from you."

The idea that Kate was taking money didn't even occur to me. I knew what she was doing the moment I saw her, and the frustration that I had been feeling for hours immediately morphed into anger.

Kate's giving us money like we're some kind of desperate charity case… like she doesn't think I'm man enough to do my job and provide for my family.

It was one thing to realize earlier that I had become too reliant on others, most irritatingly when it came to money, but seeing my girlfriend demonstrate that she thought so too was a whole lot worse.

She thinks I'm a lousy man and provider. Why else would she be secretly giving us money?

"Why?" I finally asked.

She stood there, mouth agape, for a moment before she nervously replied. "I heard you guys have a college fund for Pony, and I wanted to help add to it."

"Why?" I repeated. Then I remembered my earlier realization of how much I had been relying on Kate, and I felt my fear and anger continue to bubble to the surface. I can't rely on her. I need to be enough, even if she thinks I'm not. I need to prove her wrong. "Do you think we need your money to get by? You don't think we can get him to college on our own?"

"What?" she replied, looking honestly surprised by my remark. "No, that's not-"

"You think because you've given us food and cleaned the house, we need all the help we can get?" I snapped. "You think we need your money?"

"Of course n-"

"Really? Because it seems like you think I can't take care of my family. You pity us, don't you? You pity me!" I said, my words flying faster than I could even think of them.

Her eyes were big and glassy as she shook her head. "No Darry, I just-"

"That's enough!" I shouted before she could say anything else.

I suddenly recalled all of the times Kate had pitied me and my family by purposely going out of her way to prevent me from spending money, and it made my blood start to boil. All the free food, deciding not to pay for each other's Christmas presents, giving Ponyboy and Johnny money at the arcade on my birthday, the countless times she didn't want me to spend money on her, and now putting money in Ponyboy's college fund… she always made it her business to not let me spend money.

Because she's always thought I'm just a poor greaser from the east side.

"All the free food, keeping me from spending money whenever you could… it's always been about us being poor greasers, isn't it?" I could feel all of the emotions that I had bottled up inside me finally explode, and I was spewing lava. "Well we're not a damn charity case, Kate!"

She looked hurt, and her green eyes shined with unshed tears. Even so, her powerful stare was locked onto me. "Darry-"

"Stop!" I shouted. I can't hear any excuses or lies. "I don't want to hear it! We were doing just fine before you came around! We don't need you!"

The way Kate looked at me mirrored the look Ponyboy gave me after I hit him months before: fearful, hurt, and in total disbelief. Then, just like what Pony had done months before, Kate rushed out of the room, and she was suddenly gone.

"What the hell Darry?!" Soda shouted, suddenly appearing in the doorway with a towel wrapped around his waist and his hair dripping water onto the floor. I guess it was Soda that was taking a shower, and everyone else is gone. "All she was trying to do was help, and you said that to her?!"

I hadn't even thought about how my yelling could be heard over the noises from the shower, but my brother had overheard the argument, and he was obviously upset about what he heard.

"We're not a damn charity case," I said angrily, trying and failing to keep my voice down. "And I don't need her or anyone else thinking we are!"

He looked shocked by my words, but then his expression quickly changed to anger, which didn't suit my friendly and kind brother. "Who the hell said we were a charity case?"

I guess she never technically said those words, but Kate certainly implied it by her actions.

"Kate keeps acting like we are, and I'm tired of it!" I spat. "We don't need her help or her money!"

"It ain't about the damn money!" Soda screamed back at me, throwing his arms out wide, like he physically couldn't contain his anger. He rarely got mad, even more rarely towards me or Ponyboy, but he was certainly livid then, and Sodapop was intimidating when his temper flared. "She doesn't care about who has money and who doesn't! She cares about you! She cares about us! Not the damn money!"

I blinked at him, trying to wrap my head around his words. Could he be right? Sodapop was always smarter than anyone gave him credit for, himself most of all, so I knew better than to dismiss anything he said.

"She does whatever she can to make your life better, Darry! So what if that involves money?!" Soda continued loudly.

"I don't want her help!" I yelled back. "I should be the one helping her!"

I didn't necessarily know it until I said those words, but I suddenly understood the unspoken truth that hid in the back of my mind. Even after everything she's been through, Kate is the sweetest, smartest, toughest, and most wonderful girl I've ever met. She shouldn't need to take care of others; she deserves to be taken care of.

I'm the man. I'm the one who's supposed to protect and provide for everyone I love, especially my girl. What kind of a man would I be if I relied on my girlfriend for something like money? Definitely not the kind of man she deserves or should be with.

Soda's continuous shouting pulled me out of my head, forcing me to push my newest revelation to the side.

"Well so much for that! What you said to her sure didn't help her any!" Soda shot back with venom dripping from his words. "She is the best thing that's ever happened to you, and you just told her you were better off without her!"

"I- I didn't say that," I retorted, although my voice didn't have as much conviction as I would've liked. I didn't say anything like that… right?

"Sure sounded like it to me," Soda said sternly, his eyes narrowing at me.

I wanted to convince my brother he was wrong, that I didn't say anything like what he thought he heard, but as I replayed the argument in my mind, there was an awful, sinking feeling in my gut.

"We were doing just fine before you came around! We don't need you!"

What I meant by that was my brothers and I had managed to scrape by without money from anyone before Kate came into the picture, which meant we didn't need her money or her help to survive. But the more I thought about it, the more I realized it was a poor choice of words on my part, and the tone of voice that I used when I yelled probably only made things worse.

If I had learned anything in the year after I became the guardian of a couple teenagers, it was that I wasn't good at expressing my true feelings or intentions, and that flaw caused me to mess up terribly yet again.

"I didn't mean…" I trailed off. I couldn't believe that I was about to use one of Ponyboy's infamous lines– one that I used to constantly yell at him for– but it was apparent my youngest brother and I were more similar than not. I wasn't using my head.

"Oh now you think because you didn't mean it, it'll all be okay?" Soda questioned loudly, once again bringing me back to my senses. "Kate was just trying to help us out, and you just pushed her away!"

"I- I…" I stuttered, not able to form any other words to defend myself. I was about to say something else, but whatever it was, it wasn't going to be a good enough argument for what Soda had said. He's right. Kate was just doing what she does best: helping others.

Glory, I'm such an asshole.

"She's always just wanted what was best for us, for you, and then you throw it in her face as an insult?!" Soda screamed.

"I'm sorry-"

"Don't even start, Darry. I'm not the one you need to apologize to," he continued angrily, but his voice was starting to get a little quieter. "You need to find Kate, drop to your knees, and beg for her forgiveness."

I knew he was right. Even though I didn't want Kate to give us money for any reason, I knew I was out of line by yelling at her. She probably thought she was doing something nice and good for us, but of course I took it the wrong way because I was frustrated and unwilling to listen to what she was trying to say.

I wanted to tell Kate why I couldn't take her money or have her pay for stuff since that was my job, but first, I needed to find her and apologize.

"Whoa, what kind of brotherly discussion did I just walk into?" Two-Bit's voice suddenly sounded. Soda's yelling must've covered the noise of the door slamming open when our buddy walked in. "Hey Darry, where-"

"I need to borrow your car," I said to Two-Bit, who was standing in the hallway. I should've asked or at least tried to sound nice, but I had things on my mind other than being polite to my friend. Add that to the list of things I need to apologize for.

"Really?" Two-Bit questioned, apparently ignoring my lack of manners or people skills in general. "Why?"

"I need to find Kate and apologize to her," I explained quickly.

Two-Bit gave me a questioning look, which Soda addressed immediately. "He saw Kate adding money to Pony's college fund, then he started a stupid argument and told her he didn't need her."

I snapped my head to address the lie. "I didn't-" but when I saw the fury still in Soda's eyes, I stopped. It doesn't matter what I thought; it only matters how it sounded and how Kate took it. I groaned and pinched the bridge of my nose. "That's not what I meant."

I expected Two-Bit to come up with some sort of quip or something, but terrifyingly, he stayed quiet. Then, after a tension-filled moment, he cleared his throat before speaking. "Alright Muscles, let's go find your girl."

I looked at him and was about to argue, but before I even said a word, he gave me a pointed look. "You ain't driving right now, Darry. You're too riled up. I'll drive you wherever we need to go." He had that rare, serious look on his face that told me not to fight against him.

If he's willing to help me find Kate, then I won't argue.

"Okay."

As I followed Two-Bit out of the house, I could feel Soda's angry eyes burning holes into the back of my head.

Even though I didn't really want to involve more people in my predicament, I was glad out of everyone else, it was Two-Bit. We had been friends our entire lives, and he knew more about Kate and me than almost anyone, which also meant he would be more understanding about the fight I just had with her. Hopefully.

As he started his car and drove away from the house, he didn't say a word, and the unusual silence was making me feel more and more uneasy with every street we passed.

"Aren't you going to say something?" I asked harshly, my words stinging as they left my mouth. Why am I'm trying to pick a fight with the guy who's helping me right now?

Somehow still quiet and calm, Two-Bit gave me a quick glance before making a turn. "What do you want me to say?" he asked evenly.

I groaned in frustration, then buried my face in my hands. "I don't know. Tell me I'm an asshole for saying those things to Kate, or that I'm right to be upset about her giving us charity behind my back… take your pick."

I was pretty sure I heard a soft chuckle on my left.

"I sure know how to please 'em, but I ain't gonna pretend I know everything about women."

I groaned, not wanting to listen to Two-Bit elaborate on how he "pleases" women while we were talking about Kate. "Keith-"

"What I was going to say before I was rudely interrupted is even though I don't understand all of them all the time, I sure know Kate," he continued easily. "And I can tell you for damn sure nothing she did for you was charity," he said.

His voice sounded so confident and rock-solid that I thought he would've been glaring at me, but when I pulled my hands away from my face and looked at him, he wasn't mad. He was calm and simply speaking what was on his mind as he kept his eyes on the road.

"I get it man… you're used to takin' care of things on your own and never askin' for help. Hell, I remember how hard it was for you to let Soda help out with the bills," he said, his voice sounding a little lighter. When we stopped at a red light, he turned to look at me, meeting my eyes with his steely grey ones. "You don't like gettin' help any more than you like askin' for it, but just because someone wants to help you don't mean it's charity. It means they care about you, and that's it. No ulterior motives."

The light turned green, and Two-Bit returned his focus to the road.

Who would've thought Two-Bit Mathews could be so serious and wise?

"Where are we going?" I asked, suddenly realizing we never discussed where we should go first to look for Kate. It also provided a welcomed change of subject.

"The diner," Two-Bit said. "Rachel's workin' right now. If Kate ain't there, then I figure she must be at her apartment."I nodded silently and let my friend take charge while I tried to figure out what I would say to Kate if she would let me get within ten feet of her.

Two-Bit suggested I stay in the car while he went inside the diner to talk to Rachel. I didn't understand why, but I didn't argue either. Maybe he's trying to prevent me from making a big scene at Kate's work or something. It wasn't until I caught my reflection in the window that I realized I was crying. As I wiped tears away from my red eyes, I had another wave of appreciation for my friend.

It only took Two-Bit a couple minutes to return to his car. He told me Kate didn't go to the diner, and since Rachel had been surprised to hear about the argument I had with Kate, my girlfriend apparently hadn't called the diner either.

With that information, Two-Bit drove us to Kate's apartment building, where I immediately spotted her car. Before Two-Bit brought his car to a complete stop, I jumped out and made my way to the front door of the building. Once inside, I rushed to Kate's apartment. I could see light in the space underneath the door, and I let out a sigh of relief. Thank God, she's here.

I raised my hand to knock on the door, but then I paused.

What am I even going to say? "I'm sorry" doesn't seem to cut it. I made her feel terrible; I might have even made her think I didn't need her, but I do need her. It's that precise fact that scared me and made me feel bad about myself, but those aren't reasons to make my girlfriend hysterical and run away from me.

I stood there for a minute, not only trying to figure out what I was going to say, but also attempting to gather enough courage to knock on the door of the girl I just made very upset.

Finally, my knuckles made contact with the wooden surface.

"Kate, it's me," I announced. After waiting a few moments, I didn't hear anything, so I pressed my ear against the door. I could hear sniffling, so I knew she was inside and crying alone, which made it feel like a knife was slicing my heart open. If I feel like this, I can only imagine how awful she's feeling since I was the one that yelled at her.

Since there were still no sounds of approaching footsteps, I knew she wasn't coming to the door. I turned my head to rest my forehead against the hard surface. Start talking, Darry. If you can hear her, she can hear you too.

"Look, sweetheart… I'm sorry about earlier. I just- I had a long day and I took it out on you," I said lamely.

It wasn't a surprise when the door remained closed.

Sure, what I said was true, but there was more to it than that. Even though I tried to ignore it, there was a nagging voice in my head that kept reminding me that Kate kept a secret from me, and that horrible secret was that she was giving us money behind my back. It was that annoying little voice in my head that made me refuse to take all of the blame for our fight.

"If you just open the door, we can talk about this," I bargained, but my own words made me wince from the insensitivity of them. Your girlfriend's upset and crying because of you, Darry. You can do better than that. Quit acting like an emotionless jerk.

Then, Soda's words echoed in my head: "You need to find Kate, drop to your knees, and beg for her forgiveness."

"I know you're upset with me, and honestly, I'm mad at me too," I admitted, softening my voice a little. Even if I was upset with her and what she did, I knew I had reacted horribly wrong, and I could at least apologize for that. "I'm real sorry, baby. You didn't deserve to be yelled at like that."

When she still didn't open the door, I realized that it wasn't going to be a quick encounter. Deciding to give my legs a break, I turned around, leaned back against the door, and slid down until I was sitting on the floor.

What if this is it? What if Kate decides to break up with me?

"Kate, please… open the door," I pleaded. I could hear it in my own voice that I was suddenly close to tears, but for once, I couldn't find it in me to care. Suddenly feeling so fatigued that I couldn't hold my head up anymore, I dropped my head into my hands. "I'm sorry, babe. I'm so sorry."

I remained there, crying and apologizing for what felt like hours, but the door stayed closed. The longer I sat there, replaying the argument in my head while hearing the soft sniffles continued inside the apartment, the guilty feeling in my chest kept increasing. Maybe I blew this all out of proportion. Maybe this whole thing is entirely my fault, and Kate's right to not want to see me.

Then I felt a hand land on my shoulder, and when I looked up, I spotted Two-Bit giving me a somber look. I had no idea how long he had been standing there.

"C'mon, Darry. You said sorry, but now you gotta give her some space," he said, his voice strangely soft and quiet. "Let's get you home. I'm sure your brothers are worried sick about you."

I wasn't so sure about that. Between the disappointment I was sure Pony felt since I missed his meet and the fury Soda displayed earlier, I figured they wouldn't mind if I was gone for the night. Despite that, Two-Bit pulled me up by the arm and escorted me back to his car.

Once he started the engine, Two-Bit gave me one last subdued look. "Just give her some time, Darry. She'll come around." I didn't believe him, but I just nodded and remained silent the whole way home.

The lights were on in the house when Two-Bit pulled up, so I knew at least one of my brothers was awake. After he parked his car, I expected Two-Bit to drive home, but instead, he got out and walked alongside me as I approached the porch steps.

As soon as I stepped into the house, I spotted Soda sitting in the recliner, while Pony, Dally, and Johnny sat on the couch. The tv was on, but everyone was looking at me rather than the television.

"Darry!" Pony shouted before he jumped to his feet and immediately lunged into my chest, throwing his arms around me.

I reciprocated the embrace by putting one hand on the back of his head and the other around his back. I felt him shaking, and I was pretty sure he was crying. "Pony? Are you okay?" Did something happen at his meet?

He nodded his head into my chest, still not pulling away. "When you didn't show at the meet, I thought… I thought somethin' happened to you. Nobody knew where you were. Then when we got home, you still weren't here."

I expected him to hate me; I never would've thought he would've been worried about me.

After he let out a sob, I kissed the top of his head and started rubbing my hand up and down his back and tried to soothe him, which was always Soda's forte, not mine. "I'm alright, kiddo. I'm so sorry that I missed your meet."

It took a moment before Pony pried himself away from me just enough so he could look up to meet my eyes. "It's okay, I know why you didn't make it now. Steve called a while ago and told us about the truck. Are you okay? Did you get hurt?"

I gave him a small smile and ran my fingers through his hair. "I'm fine, Pone. I just need to figure out how to get to work for a while until Steve can fix the truck."

I heard Two-Bit and Dally talking in the background, but my focus remained on Ponyboy. My baby brother nodded, but his eyes were still flooded with worry as he studied me. I could tell he had so many questions, but Pony restrained himself and only asked one of them. "Did you talk to Kate? Soda said you two had a fight… that's why you and Two-Bit were gone."

My hand froze momentarily on the back of Pony's head before I moved it to rest on his shoulder. I hope Soda didn't give Pony too many details about the argument. I let out a shaky breath before I responded. "No. I don't think she wants to talk to me right now. She made it home safe though, so at least I know she's okay."

Maybe "okay" isn't the right word, but at least she's safe.

Pony looked upset, but he managed to stay calm and steady when he spoke. "I'm sorry Darry."

I tried to give him a smile, but I was sure it came out as a sad kind of grimace. "You don't need to be sorry, Pone. You didn't do anything. This is all on me… it's my fault."

Pony still looked distressed, and one glance around the room told me the rest of the guys felt the same way.

Deciding that I wanted to be alone, I kissed the top of Pony's head again before ruffling his hair. "I'm going to bed. I'm real sorry about today, kiddo. I promise I'll make it to your next meet. I'll walk there if I have to."

Pony gave me a small, albeit forced smile. "It's okay. But we gotta make sure Steve fixes the truck soon so you don't wear your legs out."

The grin I gave him then was natural and easy.

With one last "goodnight" I walked to my room, where I planned to let myself sulk for a short time before getting much-needed sleep. Forget the shower, I'm too exhausted to stand much longer.

As soon as I changed into a clean t-shirt and shorts, there was a soft knock on my door, followed by Sodapop walking in and closing the door behind him.

"What's wrong, Soda?" I asked, noting his watery eyes that were trained onto the floor.

"I'm sorry for yellin' earlier," my brother said softly, not lifting his eyes at all. "I know it was the last thing you needed, and now I know you were stressed out 'bout the truck and money, but I was just scared for you. Kate's made you so happy, and I don't want you to lose that… to lose her."

Seeing Soda so furious earlier was jarring, and for him to be so sad and quiet just a short time later, I felt like I had whiplash. He frequently reminded me how strongly Ponyboy felt emotions, but Sodapop felt them just as much.

"I know, Pepsi. I don't want to lose her either," I said, pulling him into a hug. Soda was sniffling, which only made the awful feeling I'd had in my gut for hours even worse because he didn't have a reason to feel bad. "I know you were just looking out for me and protecting Kate and her feelings. And you know what? You hollering at me is what got me to realize my mistake in the first place, so I should be thanking you."

He chuckled into my chest. "I don't wanna make it a habit. I don't like screaming at you."

I squeezed him tighter and smiled a little. "I'll try to make it so you don't have to."

Regardless of a sleepless night, I had to work the following morning. As much as I wanted to camp outside Kate's apartment and apologize the moment she stepped out the door, I knew I couldn't realistically do that. I had my family to think about and take care of, and that included me going to work.

The morning went by in a blur. I vaguely recalled a few pairs of somber eyes looking at me while I made breakfast for everyone, and I ignored Soda's protests about me going to work that day.

"You can't really be thinking 'bout goin' on a roof when you can barely keep your eyes open," my brother said incredulously.

"You know we can't afford for me not to," I muttered back, instantly flinching at the reminder of the sore subject that was anything relating to money.

Before anyone else tried to talk me out of it, I was out the front door and walking to work.

The first two hours felt more like two days, and time seemed to only be going slower as the day progressed. I was feeling sluggish, and in my exhausted state, the shingles frequently swirled in front of me, making me dizzy.

"Curtis! I need to talk to you!" the foreman yelled from the ground.

I groaned, not looking forward to being berated for working too slow. Still, I couldn't ignore him, so I climbed down the ladder and walked up to the foreman, Jeff.

"You alright, Darry?" Jeff asked the moment I approached him. For such a tough guy that always seemed to enjoy yelling at us, he sure could get his voice to sound soft.

"Yes sir," I said, forcing down a yawn. He gave me a skeptical look, but I maintained the best poker face I could manage.

"You sure? Because you can usually run circles around these guys, but you're barely moving as fast as the new guy," he said. It seemed like he was trying to joke or get some type of reaction out of me, but I wasn't in the mood to entertain him.

"I'm fine… just a rough night," I said, hoping the short explanation would suffice.

Jeff studied me for a moment, then his expression softened enough to match his voice. "Maybe you should go-"

I interrupted him, shaking my head as I spoke. "I'm fine, sir."

He gave me a look that told me he didn't believe me one bit. "How about you take a break then, kid? Maybe that'll keep you from looking like a zombie."

Do I really look that bad? I couldn't recall looking in the mirror that morning, so I couldn't even guess how bad I looked.

"Maybe after a couple more bundles," I compromised, trying and failing to get my voice to sound lighter and more full of energy. "I don't want to be the reason we're behind schedule."

Jeff opened his mouth to say something, but I turned and walked away before he could argue with me.

I just have to make it through the day, then I can go home and rest. Then another thought hit me. No, I have to make it through the day, talk to Kate, and then I might be able to rest.

While I could normally carry two bundles of roofing up the ladder at once without a second thought, it suddenly felt like I was Atlas trying to carry the weight of the world. It was a relief when I made it to the top of the ladder, but as I was unloading the bundles onto the surface under my feet, everything below me shifted.

I got dizzy again, then I felt weightless.

"CURTIS!"

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

I curled up on my couch, sobbing into my hands as Darry's angry voice kept repeating in my head.

"You pity us, don't you? You pity me!"

"We don't need you!"

Darry and I had never had a fight or major argument before, so for him to say such awful things was especially shocking and beyond hurtful. I knew Darry was a proud man who would never accept money from someone unless it was a literal life-or-death situation, which was why Soda and I had arranged for me to add to Pony's college fund secretly. Even though I knew Darry wouldn't like it if he found out, I didn't expect him to react so badly.

I was sure there was a reason that caused Darry to lash out the way he did, but even so, the words that came out of his mouth made my heart shatter, and the feeling wasn't going away. And that furious look on his face… he's never looked at me like that before. He's only ever looked at me with love, admiration, lust, and anything in between; never fury.

In the midst of my sobbing, I heard knocking on my door, followed by Darry's voice. As he apologized over and over again, my heart ached for me to open the door and be enveloped in his arms, but my mind remained bitter and told me to never speak to him again. Ultimately, I remained frozen on my couch, crying, while listening to Darry's apologies and pleas for me to open the door.

After some time, another voice appeared, and I caught just enough of it to figure out Two-Bit was there too. I heard some shuffling outside the door, followed by silence.

Two-Bit made Darry leave.

Darry, the man who yelled at me and is the reason I'm home alone and crying, is gone… why am I upset that he left?

I knew I still loved him. My feelings for Darry couldn't possibly disappear immediately after one fight, no matter how painful it was in the moment. That didn't mean I couldn't be upset with him too.

There was suddenly more knocking, and my heart skipped a beat. Darry came back?

"Kate, it's me," Rachel's voice sounded. I wasn't necessarily disappointed that it was my best friend instead of my boyfriend, but I was confused. Isn't she supposed to be working tonight? "They're gone, Kate. I just saw Two-Bit driving Darry home. Can I come in?"

I took a deep breath as I wiped my cheeks dry, then I forced myself to my feet and opened the door. Rachel stood there, giving me a mild pitying look, and holding two shakes in her hands. She immediately gave me the chocolate one and kept the strawberry one for herself.

"Thanks," I said with a sniffle before stepping aside to let her in.

The two of us sat on the couch and sipped on the shakes in silence. I could tell she was waiting for me speak first, so when I was halfway done with my shake, I took a breath and finally spoke. "How'd you find out?" I asked vaguely.

"Keith came by the diner after everything happened," she said evenly. "He said after you and Darry had a fight, you took off. Apparently when Keith showed up at the house, Darry was all sorts of worked up. Keith decided to drive Darry so he wouldn't crash."

I flinched at her words. Even thinking about the possibility of an emotional Darry driving and getting into an accident was terrible.

"They thought maybe you'd go to the diner, but you weren't there," Rachel continued, likely not noticing my reaction. "That's when Keith told me everything. He said they were coming here next, and as soon as he left, I worked on leaving early to come see how you were doing and kick them out if I needed to."

I gave her an appreciative smile before taking another sip of my shake. "Thanks, Rach."

"Of course. What are best friends for?" she replied with a small grin. She paused for a moment, then her demeanor shifted slightly. "So how are you doing? And what was the fight about? You and Darry never fight."

After finishing my shake and taking several deep breaths, I told her everything that happened since Ponyboy's track meet. When I got to the part about the money in the safe, I explained everything about the secret college fund, including the agreement between me and Soda. To her credit, Rachel stayed quiet the whole time, not even asking clarifying questions. When I was done speaking, I let out a shaky breath.

"Darry's never been like that before, not around me at least," I said. I looked down at my hands as my mind was swirling. "But when he was here apologizing, he sounded really sad and upset. I don't think I've ever heard him cry before." Something must be really wrong if Darry Curtis cried.

"That doesn't sound like Darry at all," Rachel said slowly and carefully. When I looked up at her, she seemed to be deep in thought as she spoke. "And the way Keith looked when he ran into the diner… he was worried, and I think it was about both of you. Darry must've been a real wreck for Keith to be freaked out like that."

I realized I was nodding my head as she spoke.

"But I'm not going to make excuses for Darry and say he was right to say those things to you," Rachel said sternly. "I don't care what else is goin' on with him; he doesn't get to yell at you like that if I have anything to say about it."

I laughed a little and wiped a stray tear away before I smirked at her. "Yeah? What would you do about it? This is Darry we're talking about. I don't think he's intimidated by any woman on Earth."

She quirked an eyebrow just like her boyfriend always does. "I'm going to give him a piece of my mind, and maybe a taste of my fist too."

The thought of Rachel punching Darry made both of us burst out laughing. Man, it feels good to laugh right now.

"You're starting to sound like a real greaser girl, Rach," I said as my laughter died down.

She shrugged. "Being a greaser girl ain't too bad," she said, sounding an awful lot like Two-Bit.

The room fell into a heavy silence, and Rachel's voice got more serious. "So what's your next move? Are you going to break up with him?"

I found myself shaking my head without even thinking about it. "No." I expected her to be mad at me or something for sticking with the guy who hollered at me and made me cry, but her expression remained neutral as I explained myself. "I love him, and I can't just give up on our relationship after one bad fight. Hopefully after we both have calmed down some, we can talk and sort some things out."

Rachel nodded her head understandingly, but then crossed her arms over her chest. "Alright, I support that. But… if he does something like this again, he's gonna deal with me!"

We both laughed again, and it felt like the pieces of my shattered heart were starting to mend together.

"Are you sure you want to work today? You could just call in sick," Rachel said from the living room.

After we stayed up late watching tv and drinking wine, Rachel spent the night on the couch. I knew she wanted to keep an eye on me and silently support me, and I showed my appreciation by making her breakfast. After eating a bunch of blueberry and chocolate chip waffles, I started getting ready for work.

"I'm not calling in sick if I'm not sick," I replied from the bathroom, where I was putting on makeup.

"You could be. You hardly got any sleep last night," Rachel shot back. "And 'exhaustion' is close enough to being sick in Connie's book. It'll probably make you sick anyways."

I rolled my eyes. "How would you know how much I slept? You were in the living room!"

"I heard you tossing and turning all night!" Rachel retorted. "And those aren't just bags under your eyes; they're practically suitcases!"

I let out an irritated growl. She's been spending too much time with Two-Bit.

It just so happened that I was in the middle of attempting to make the dark circles under my eyes disappear with my makeup, but it wasn't going well. After a few more minutes of applying concealer and foundation, then brushing my teeth and brushing my hair, I was close to being ready for work physically, but mentally I was still a mess.

What if Darry shows up at the diner today during my shift? What could I say to him in front of everyone?

Doesn't he work today? I think so, but that doesn't mean he wouldn't stop by during his lunch break.

Would it be worse if he shows up, or if he doesn't? If he does show, then I know he cares and wants to talk, but if he doesn't, would that mean we're over?

Maybe it's up to me. Maybe he wants me to make the next move since he tried last night and I ignored him. If I want this relationship to continue, I need to find him, and we need to talk.

A knocking sound pulled me out of my thoughts. Darry?! I was immediately rushing to the door, flying past Rachel as she was getting up from the couch. Please tell me it's Darry.

"Kate! Kate! Open up!" Two-Bit's frantic voice sounded, making my heart sink just a moment before I yanked the door open. The moment I saw his terrified face, I knew something was wrong.

"What happened?" I asked dreadfully. My heart was pounding in my chest.

"It's Darry," he said. His wide eyes and ghostly-pale skin made the severity of the situation even more evident. "Something happened at work. He's in the hospital."

It felt like I got struck by lightning, and it was suddenly hard to breathe.

"Wh- what?" I stammered through the sobs that threatened to escape.

"C'mon, I'm driving you to the hospital. Soda and Pony are already there," Two-Bit said quickly.

I blinked at him a few times as my brain processed what was going on. "But…" we were fighting. Would Darry even want me there? And I have work.

"Go on, Kate. I'll cover for you," Rachel said, suddenly standing behind me and putting a hand on my shoulder. I turned to face her, and even though she looked serious, I could easily see the fear and concern Rachel was trying to hide for my benefit.

Before I could say anything, Rachel put my keys and wallet in my hands and dropped a pair of sneakers at my feet. As soon as I put my shoes on, Rachel practically shoved me out the door, reassuring me that she'll make sure that everyone at the diner would know I wasn't coming in for my shift.

I followed Two-Bit to his car, and the tires squealed as he sped out of the parking lot.

"What happened?" I asked once I could force the words out. I kept my eyes down, looking at my hands as I fidgeted with the bracelet Darry gave me. I almost never took it off.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Two-Bit shake his head. "I don't know. Alls I know is there was some kinda accident at the worksite Darry was at. Soda was at the DX when he got the call, so he called the house and told us to get to the hospital."

I blinked rapidly in an attempt to keep the tears back. "How did Soda sound? Does he know how bad it is?"

The long sigh Two-Bit let out was enough for me to know it was bad. "He was losin' his mind, but I don't blame him none," he said solemnly. "It's a good thing Steve was workin' too, cause he was able to drive Soda to the hospital. Dally took the kids."

"And you chose to pick me up instead of going to see Darry first?" I questioned, looking over at the greaser who was breaking every speed limit in Tulsa. "Why?"

Two-Bit explained easily, like he already had his answer ready. "I knew he'd want to see you, and I had a feeling you'd want to see him too. For all I know, they might not let us see him right away anyways, so I figured I'd have time to pick you up."

I was touched that Two-Bit had bothered to think of me after hearing the news one of his best friends was in the hospital, but I couldn't help but wonder if I really should be visiting Darry so soon.

"Are you sure that he'd really want to see me?" I asked cautiously, turning to look out the windshield so I didn't have to see Two-Bit's reaction. "I know you already know about our fight since you drove him to my place last night."

Surprisingly, he didn't mention anything about me ignoring him and Darry at my apartment the previous night.

"Yeah, I know about it, and I also know how sorry Darry is about the things he said. He was real messed up about it last night," Two-Bit replied. When I looked over at him again, Two-Bit spared me a quick glance. In that brief moment, I saw a flash of pain and worry etched on his face before he looked forward again. "I ain't never seen Superman like that before. I thought I'd have to find some kryptonite or somethin' to get him home."

I must've needed a laugh because I let out a small chuckle at Two-Bit's joke, and he gave me a small grin in return.

"I ain't sayin' you have to forgive him or nothin', but if you saw what we did, you'd know how sorry he is," Two-Bit continued sullenly. "He might've said some things he didn't mean, but he still loves you Kate. And since you're comin' with me to see him, I'm guessin' you still care about him too."

My cheeks got warm, and I looked down at my bracelet again. "Yeah, I do. I love him, and I'm not going to let one fight split us up."

But it might not be the fight that ends things between us.

I wiped a few tears from my cheeks and sniffled before voicing my concerns out loud. "He's going to be okay, right?"

"Of course he is. We don't call him Superman for nothin'," Two-Bit said in a voice that lacked any sort of humor or deceitfulness. He may have been worried, but he was confident in Darry.

Two-Bit and I ran through the double doors and searched the waiting room for familiar faces. After a couple seconds, I spotted half of the gang in the corner. Johnny and Steve were sitting in chairs, while Dally was leaning against the wall and staring daggers at the floor in front of him.

"Any news on Darry?" I asked the moment I reached the three boys. "Do you know what happened?"

All of them looked up at me, and thankfully, none of them seemed surprised or mad that I was there, even though I was sure they all knew about the fight Darry and I had. I'd be surprised if there were any secrets between these guys.

"Big guy fell off a roof," Dally said in a hostile tone, but I was almost positive his anger was carefully-hidden concern for his friend. "Soda told him to stay home, but that stubborn dumbass thinks he's invincible-"

"Lay off, Dally," Two-Bit commanded, his voice sharp and thick with emotion. "Don't say things like that."

"Yeah man, don't you remember when I called him 'all brawn and no brain' and he about shattered my jaw?" Steve added drily. "Couldn't chew food for damn near a month."

I would've been worried about Darry hurting his friends, but the thought of anyone calling Darry Curtis stupid made me mad enough that a dark part of me thought maybe Steve deserved it. I even considered telling Dally off for calling my boyfriend a dumbass in front of me, but Johnny spoke before I could think on it more.

"The doc said only immediate family could go back there right now," the teen said, sounding dejected. Even though he was legally under Darry's care, he must've not been allowed to see his guardian yet. Or maybe he's just letting the brothers have time to themselves right now. "We told them you're Darry's fiancé so they'd let you see him."

I was so shocked by not only the notion, but also the phrase 'Darry's fiancé,' that it took me a few seconds to respond to Johnny. "Thanks, but I'm not sure-"

"But we are," Two-Bit interrupted, effectively silencing me. I glanced at all of the guys, and none of them argued, which meant they were in agreement: they all wanted me to be able to see Darry as soon as possible. I was about to tell them how much I appreciated them, but before I could, Two-Bit threw an arm across my shoulders and steered me towards the reception desk. "C'mon future Mrs. Curtis, let's go see where your groom is."

Imagine if that really was the case… if Darry and I were engaged.

My cheeks were suddenly on fire.

After briefly flirting with the young woman at the desk, Two-Bit asked for the room number that Darry was in. After flashing the brunette a Cheshire grin, Two-Bit and I quickly made our way down the halls.

"Do I need to remind you that you're dating my best friend?" I asked, letting my voice have an edge to it that I usually omitted.

"Course not," he said earnestly. Then he looked at me and wiggled his eyebrows. "I only gave her a little taste of Mathews charm so she'd let me come with ya, seeing as I ain't family and all. She ain't my type anyhow, and I'd never cheat on Rachel. You don't cheat on an angel."

I was going to say something about how cheesy he was being, but the look on his face told me that Two-Bit wasn't joking around or anything; he was being completely truthful. Not for the first time, I was astounded how two people as different as Two-Bit and Rachel could be such a good match.

When we reached the hallway of Darry's room, I spotted Soda talking to a man in a white coat, who was presumably Darry's doctor. Standing next to them, there was also a man wearing a dirty t-shirt and jeans, and I figured he must've been one of Darry's coworkers. The sight of the three of them talking so seriously in the hallway made me instantly feel tense.

Pony must be in Darry's room, and if Soda's purposely talking with the doctor out of earshot of his kid brother, then it must be serious.

"Look who I brought!" Two-Bit announced loudly in an overly-cheery voice.

Soda, the doctor, and Darry's coworker all turned to face us as we approached them. While the doctor looked fairly calm and collected, Soda's wide eyes and trembling hands told me he was scared and on the verge of losing his cool. As worried as I was, I knew Soda would be even more so, which meant I had to stay level-headed for his benefit.

"What's going on? How's Darry?" I asked Soda once Two-Bit and I reached the group. Please give me good news.

Soda's panicked eyes fidgeted just as much as the rest of his body did. "He's in real bad shape, Kate. Pony's sittin' with him right now. I didn't want him to hear somethin' he ain't ready for."

"What happened to him?" Two-Bit asked, dropping all of the humor and cheerfulness in his voice. "All we've heard is he fell off a roof and now he's here."

"Yeah, that's right," the man next to Soda said. "He hit the ground, hard, and when we got to him, he was out cold."

A shiver went down my spine as I imagined what that would've looked like.

"And you are…?" Two-Bit trailed off. He didn't exactly sound unfriendly, but there was a hint of irritation in his voice that I figured was rooted in the fact while the rest of the gang wasn't allowed to see Darry since they weren't related, the man standing in front of us was allowed to be there, and we didn't even know his name.

"The name's Jeff. I'm the guy who was in charge when Curtis tumbled," the man said. Jeff sounded angry, but I was pretty sure he just felt responsible for what happened and he was upset by it.

"And I'm Dr. Price, Darrel's doctor," the man in the white coat said, extending his hand towards Two-Bit and me when he introduced himself, giving both of us firm handshakes.

"What's the damage, doc?" Two-Bit asked bluntly. I wanted to have answers too, but I was also terrified to receive them.

Dr. Price took a breath before he recited the apparent list of Darry's injuries. "He has several fractures, notably in his left arm and leg, ribs, and his coccyx. There's already some deep bruising, and it may end up affecting his bones and internal organs. The most significant injury we are concerned about is a brain injury, but we won't know the extent of it until he wakes up and we can fully assess him. We do know, however, there is mild cerebral edema present, and we're keeping a close eye on it."

Soda, Two-Bit, and Jeff all looked completely stunned and confused, but I was quick to engage in conversation with the doctor to get as much information as possible. "What about his spinal cord? Have you found any other vertebral fractures? And what are you doing about the edema?"

While the others looked at me like I grew another head, Dr. Price simply raised his eyebrows. "Do you work in the medical field?"

I shook my head. "No. I want to…" I want to be a nurse, and I've taken several college courses, but I haven't been able to go to college full-time. Even though the doctor brought it up, I knew he didn't need to hear about my life story and my career aspirations, so I kept my reply short. "No sir, I'm just a waitress."

Dr. Price looked skeptical, but he answered my questions rather than ask for more information about me. "I don't see any signs of a significant spinal cord injury, so I don't believe he's at risk for paralysis, but I wouldn't be surprised if he strained muscles or ligaments that are attached to the spine. As for the edema, we have administered medications through his IV to try to keep the swelling down."

I nodded along with the doctor's words. It was obvious Darry was in bad shape, and he would be in a world of pain when he woke up, but at least it seemed like he had somehow avoided the absolute worst-case scenarios.

"Now, in order to treat Darrel properly, I need to know if there's any underlying issues that could have caused him to fall," Dr. Price said, addressing all of us again. "Does he have any chronic conditions? Any known health issues?"

Soda shook his head vigorously. "Besides workin' too damn hard and always bein' sore, he's as healthy as a horse."

I noticed that Jeff flinched at Soda's words, and I wondered if that statement would somehow get to their boss, Mr. Harrison. I hope not. They don't need to worry about anything else, especially not Darry's boss hearing that he's doing too much.

"Did any of you notice anything unusual leading up to this incident?" the doctor pried. "Was Darrel exhibiting any strange behaviors?"

"He seemed distracted and tired all day. Kinda wobbly too," Jeff said dismally. "I thought maybe he was overheating or something. I told him to go home early or at least take a break, but he wasn't havin' it. Wasn't even five minutes later when he hit the ground."

Dr. Price nodded silently before looking at Soda. "What about at home? Is there anything that stands out to you that may have been affecting Darrel? Any recent changes?"

Soda looked distressed by the question. "He didn't get much sleep last night, and I don't think he ate breakfast either," Soda told the doctor.

My stomach dropped. It's my fault. This is all my fault.

"It's my fault," I muttered as soon as the thought crossed my mind. I instinctively covered my mouth with my hand as the shock and panic started taking a hold of me. "Oh my God, it's-"

"It ain't your fault Kate," Soda was quick to say, his warm and kind eyes practically pleading with me to listen to him. "An argument didn't make Darry fall off a roof. I told him to stay home since he wasn't lookin' good, but you know him… he wasn't gonna listen."

"But it's because of our fight that he didn't sleep," I argued, knowing that I was right even without anyone telling me. I ran my fingers through my hair and took in a shaky breath. "I should've opened the door… we could've talked last night and sorted things out. Then he wouldn't be here."

"C'mon Kate, you couldn't have known this would happen," Two-Bit retorted. "Like Soda said, he shoulda stayed home today, but he didn't because he's too damn stubborn for his own good."

Dr. Price, who had remained silent and pensive for a while, suddenly spoke up. "The stress from an argument with a loved one could have caused Darrel to experience anxiety and insomnia. When that's coupled with low blood sugar from not eating, he may have simply gotten dizzy or disoriented, causing him to fall." He let the words sink in before he continued. "We'll ask him what he remembers when he regains consciousness, but in the meantime, I don't think it's beneficial to assign blame for an accident."

I noticed that he looked at me specifically when he made that last statement.

"Until then, we'll need to contact Social Services-"

I saw Soda freeze beside me, which I quickly mirrored. No. There's no way they're splitting the brothers up.

"That won't be necessary," I said without thinking. Three pairs of eyes landed on me, and the lie instantly fell out of my mouth. "If something were to happen to Darry, I'd have custody of his brothers, and if something happened to both of us, then Keith here would be their guardian. We've got it all taken care of. Social Services doesn't need to be contacted yet. If that time comes, I'll call them."

The doctor was skeptical, so it was lucky that the guys played a lot of poker because both Soda and Two-Bit were able to quickly erase the look of surprise from their faces before their nodded in agreement with my false statement.

"That's right, doc. Kate and I got it covered," Two-Bit added. A bit of his typical humor was in his voice, but just enough seriousness and confidence was present to sound truthful.

Dr. Price still didn't look convinced, but there was movement at the door we were standing in front of, which distracted him enough to prevent him from saying anything else.

Standing there, with widened eyes and chest heaving with his frantic breaths, was Ponyboy.

"I think he's waking up," Pony said quickly. I could tell he was both excited and nervous, and I felt awful that the kid was having such an emotional day because of what happened.

Soda rushed into Darry's room behind Pony, followed by Dr. Price. Jeff moved to stand next to the doorway, obviously allowing everyone else space while also keeping an eye on what was going on.

In the midst of the movement, I caught a glimpse of Darry lying in his hospital bed through the open doorway, and I froze as my heart plummeted. I couldn't believe how awful he looked.

Darry was the strongest and toughest man I knew, and it was difficult to see him lying in a hospital bed with a cast on his arm and attached to wires. What was worse, though, was to see the pained expression on his face where it wasn't obscured by the oxygen mask. Next to his bed, Darry's worried brothers were leaning over him, pleading with him to wake up and open his eyes, while the doctor was busy doing something on the other side of the bed.

I've never seen Darry like this. He's in so much pain. His brothers are so worried; all of us are worried.

And it's all my fault.

The whole thing is my fault.

My feet started moving away from the door before I could even register what I was doing.

"Kate?" I heard Two-Bit say.

My head shook side-to-side without me even deciding to. "I can't… I can't."

I only passed a couple rooms before a hand landed on my shoulder, causing me to instinctively flinch and slap it away as I spun around to confront whoever it was.

"Whoa Kate, chill out. It's me," Two-Bit said, holding his hands up in surrender. "What's goin' on? Don't you wanna see Darry?"

A deep crack split my heart into two. "Of course I do, but I- I can't…" I choked out. My eyes were filling with tears, so I looked anywhere except up at Two-Bit to try to hide the waterworks from him. "Seeing him like that… seeing his brothers worried sick about him, and knowing that I could've prevented it just by opening the damn door-"

"It ain't your fault-"

"You should be mad at me too, all of you," I said, ignoring his attempt to make me feel better. "I should just go. He won't want to see me. Let me know how he's doing later, okay?" I requested before I turned to walk down the hallway again.

Apparently though, Two-Bit had other plans, because he gently, yet firmly, grasped my arm, making me freeze in place. I looked at him, confused and a little annoyed.

"Kate, it was an accident," he retorted. "He went to work when we all knew he shouldn't have, and that's it. We ain't mad at you. If anything, we're mad at Clark Kent in there, 'cept we can't really be mad at him until he's doin' better… then we'll be mad at him."

I shook my head at Two-Bit. "Don't be upset with him. He was just doing what he felt like he needed to." He had to work so he could make money and take care of his family. Nobody can fault him for that.

He looked at me with an unreadable expression, but when Two-Bit opened his mouth to say something else, someone approached us and cut him off.

"Seems like Curtis is doin' okay, given everything that's happened," Jeff said abruptly. "From what I could understand, he'll be benched for a while, but he should be alright after that."

Thank God.

I had the feeling Jeff wasn't a particularly emotional or sensitive person, but I wanted him to know I was grateful for his actions, so I spoke before he could make a move to leave. "Thank you for everything. For being there, and staying with him... we really appreciate it."

"Yeah, thanks man," Two-Bit added with a nod.

"No need to thank me," Jeff was quick to say. "This happened under my watch, and to Curtis of all people."

He feels responsible for this too, but he shouldn't.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Two-Bit asked, both curious and confused.

"Kid's the hardest worker we got; everyone likes him. Never would've thought I'd have a reason to worry about him, at least not like this." Jeff said with a hint of a smirk, but despite the façade, the worry in his eyes remained. "When he's back working, I swear I'm going to keep a closer eye on him, and when I tell him to take a break, I won't take 'no' for an answer again."

I grinned at the man. "Seems like he needs as many people looking out for him as possible."

"You got that right, little lady," Jeff said with a short laugh. "Look, I gotta let the boss know what happened and get back to the site. I'll come back later and see how he's feeling, and I wouldn't be surprised if some of the guys stop by too."

Two-Bit and I shook Jeff's hand and thanked him again before the man left.

Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded down the hall. "Kate!"

Two-Bit and I turned to look at Soda, who was walking towards us with an arm around Ponyboy. Both of them had red eyes and evidence of tears streaming down their cheeks, but they also both had small smiles on their faces, which told me they must have been relieved about Darry's condition.

Two-Bit and I met the brothers halfway. I was still uneasy about sticking around, but it also felt like there was an invisible force that would keep me in the hospital until I could talk with Darry, so there was no point for me to try to leave.

"How is he?" I asked tentatively.

"He's gonna be alright," Soda assured, causing Two-Bit and me to both let out a sigh of relief. "Even though he's hurt pretty bad, he acted all surprised when the doc said he's on bed rest for a few weeks. I bet he's still arguing about it."

"Sounds like he's already back to normal," Two-Bit joked, making us all laugh.

Then Ponyboy's eyes met mine. For a second, I thought someone was finally going to tell me I caused Darry's accident, but then he smiled softly. "He's askin' for you."

I felt my eyebrows shoot up to my hairline. "He is?"

Both Curtis brothers nodded.

"Are you really that surprised?" Two-Bit remarked incredulously.

I was surprised, but given how Darry sounded the night before when he was apologizing in front of my apartment, maybe I shouldn't have been. We have to talk eventually, and I guess now is as good of a time as any.

"The doc's still talkin' to him, but you can go in. You might need to translate all the medical stuff anyways," Soda said with a small smirk.

I nodded, but after I took a step towards Darry's room, I turned to look at Sodapop and Ponyboy. I couldn't help but recall how worried they looked as they hovered over their big brother as he woke up. I did that to them. I caused them all that worry. "Look, I'm sorry for-"

"You ain't got nothin' to be sorry for," Soda interrupted, apparently not wanting to hear my apology. Next to him, Pony gave me an affirming nod, as if he was telling me he agreed with Soda.

I gave them a grin in return, but I added, "Well I'm still sorry."

Soda playfully rolled his eyes at me. "Fine, you're forgiven. Now go on. We're gonna tell the guys the good news."

After we parted ways, I felt my heart start racing when I got close to Darry's room. Just breathe, Kate. Stay calm, and keep Darry calm; he can't get too worked up right now.

"Ah, there you are," a male voice said, snapping me out of my thoughts. It was Dr. Price. He was just a step or two out of Darry's room, and I just about ran into him. "I would've thought you'd want to be in the room when I assessed Mr. Curtis, given your clear interest in medicine."

I grinned shyly at him. "Sorry, I just had to take a minute." I was panicking a little, and I still might be, but I'm pretending to be fine. "His brothers said he's going to be okay. Is that true?"

Thankfully, the doctor nodded. "He got lucky. His movement, memory, and motor skills all seem to be intact, and besides a concussion, I don't see evidence of any previously-unknown brain injury, so I don't foresee Darrel having a permanent injury or disability."

"You didn't find any other reasons for the fall? Nothing neurological is going on?" I inquired, needing to make sure I had all the details before I got my hopes up.

The doctor shook his head. "No. After speaking with Mr. Curtis, it appears our earlier suspicions were correct; he was fatigued, dehydrated, and was most likely hypoglycemic, which made him disoriented and caused him to fall. With proper rest and rehabilitation, he should be just fine."

I let out a long breath and smiled. He's okay. He's really going to be okay.

"It'll take a couple months before he's completely healed, but I do believe he is capable of a full recovery," Dr. Price said optimistically. "I instructed him to listen to his body more in the future to prevent any incident like this happening again."

"Thank you," I said sincerely. "We'll make sure he doesn't push himself too hard."

"I figured that would be the case," Dr. Price said with a grin.

I thought the conversation was over, so I started moving towards Darry's room. However, the doctor said something else that caught me off-guard. "If you're interested, I can give you some information about an accelerated nursing program right here in Tulsa."

I stopped in my tracks and looked at the man. "How did you-"

"I could tell," he said with a small grin. Then, right when I was starting to think the man was a mind reader, he explained. "Sodapop told Darrel that you, and I quote, 'understood all the doc's medical talk earlier.'" The doctor was smirking, and it looked like he was trying to hold in a laugh as he quoted Soda. "That's when Mr. Curtis said you were interested in becoming a nurse."

A flashback of my first date with Darry flew through my mind. He was really supportive when I told him I wanted to be a nurse; he said I had plenty of time to go to college and that I was smart enough to do it, which was something I wasn't used to hearing. Before I started dating Darry, only a handful of people commented on my intelligence or complimented me in general; not counting the catcalls or other forms of harassment guys thought I deserved.

I nodded at him. "Yes, I've been wanting to attend nursing school for a while, but it's expensive and time-consuming, so I've been working and saving money so I can attend school full-time when I can afford it."

Dr. Price nodded at me. "That's very commendable– to be patient and continue to work hard towards your goal. I think you will be a great nurse and would be an excellent colleague."

I realized that he must have used the word 'colleague' on purpose to show that he didn't think of nurses as subordinates, but rather, as peers in the hospital. I appreciated it, especially since I knew it wasn't typical for doctors to think that way.

"If you'd like, I'll gather more information about that accelerated program and give it to you," he continued. "I know there's a brochure around here somewhere, and I can leave it in Darrel's room for you."

"I would appreciate that so much. Thank you, sir," I said sincerely and with a big smile.

He grinned at me and gave me a curt nod. "My pleasure. Now, I've got several more patients to see, and you have one stubborn one that could use some company."

I chuckled at that. "You got that right." With that, Dr. Price walked down the hall, and I walked to Darry's room.

When I reached the open doorway, I froze, and my heart ached as I looked at Darry.

His eyes were closed, and I knew he thought he was alone because he wasn't masking the pained expression on his face, and with the oxygen mask gone, I could see the unfiltered agony he was in. Without anyone else in the way, I had a clear view of every inch of Darry's body that wasn't covered by the bedsheets. Besides the arm in a cast, the rest of the exposed skin on his torso, arms, and face was marked up with either dirt, blood, or bruises.

It was hard to see Darry in that state, but the heart monitor beeped at a steady rhythm, and that was enough to settle my nerves slightly. The longer I stood there, the more I realized how much worse it could've been, and how close we came to losing him.

Look how close three teenage boys came to losing their guardian, and for Soda and Pony, their big brother. The gang, who is closer than most families, almost lost their friend and leader.

I almost lost the man I love.

I can't believe that almost happened.

I must've sniffled or something as I fought back more tears, because Darry's eyes suddenly shot open, and he instantly put his normal guise back on to appear like he wasn't hurting; like he was invincible. Like he's Superman.

He stared at me for a moment, and I couldn't get a good read on him to tell how he was feeling or what he was thinking.

"Kate."

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

"Kate," Darry started. "You're here." His voice sounded like gravel as he spoke, and there was a hint of surprise in his voice that stung to hear. Did he really think I wouldn't be here?

"Of course I am," I said quietly. I took a couple steps forward, trying to gauge if it was a pleasant surprise or not. Didn't Pony say Darry was asking for me? Was he really so surprised that I'd show up?

Despite his injuries, Darry moved to sit up in his bed, but he let out a pained yelp and froze mid-motion. I was immediately at his side, supporting his back and helping him find a comfortable position to sit in. Once he was situated, I sank into the chair on the side of his bed and stared at him. I still couldn't comprehend that Darry Curtis was severely injured and lying in a hospital bed.

After he caught his breath, Darry turned to look at me. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice even rougher than before.

I reflexively let out an incredulous laugh. "No Darry, I'm not. Of course I'm not okay." He had a distressed expression on his face, and I continued before he had a chance to speak. "How could I be okay when you're in a hospital bed?"

In the moment that he hesitated before replying, Darry's expression went from pained, to surprised, then to his typical steady look. "I'm fine-"

"Don't say you're fine, because you're not," I snapped. I knew it was harsh and I was glaring at him, but I didn't care. He needed to know how serious the situation was. "You don't get to say you're fine after falling off a roof, Darry. You got hurt, really hurt, but it could've been so much worse. What if something worse did happen? What if you weren't ever going home? I'd never forgive myself."

Darry looked like he was going to say something but then was suddenly caught off-guard, which stopped him in his tracks. He recovered quickly and spoke with a confused expression on his face. "Forgive yourself? For what?"

"For last night. Our fight, and everything after. I heard you… when you were at my place, I heard you apologizing," I admitted, struggling to stop myself from crying yet again. Then I took my eyes off of Darry and looked down at my feet as traitorous tears started streaming down my cheeks. I tried to wipe them away and force myself to stay calm as words continued to spew from my mouth. "I should've opened the door. I should've accepted your apology right then and there. Then none of this would've happened."

Silence blanketed the room for what felt like hours, but it was probably only a few seconds before Darry replied with a softened tone. "It wasn't your fault, Kate. Not at all. I've thought about everything, and I've realized how cruel I was to you and how dumb I've been. Not just last night either, but today too. My brothers just laid into me about how stupid I was for going to work today."

Something about that angered me in the same way as Dally calling Darry a stubborn dumbass in the waiting room. Nobody calls Darry dumb, including himself.

I looked back up at him and glared. "You're not dumb, Darry," I practically growled, earning another look of surprise from him. "You had to work; I know you did, and I understand why. All of us do. That's also why this is so scary, why this… why this isn't working."

A look of pain mixed with desperation washed over Darry's face, and he immediately moved his hand to cover mine, which was resting on top of the bedsheets. "What are you saying, Kate?" he asked nervously. He was smart, so he likely already knew the answer, but just like me, he preferred to have all the details and know the score just to be sure. "What isn't working?"

Don't cry, and don't be dramatic. Just tell him.

"Us," was all I could say before choking on a sob that threatened to escape.

He gave my hand a squeeze. "Kate-"

Trying to hide or contain my sobs was futile, so I stopped caring and I let myself weep for the thousandth time in less than a day, cutting Darry off before he could get another word in.

"I can't do this if an argument between us leads to this… if it can possibly end up with your brothers losing you. If that happened… if those boys lose another family member because of me, I couldn't live with myself." I was completely bawling at that point, but I didn't care. He needed to hear what I had to say, no matter how I got the words out. "You said from day one that your priority was your brothers, and I expect you to keep your word on that. If there's even a chance of something like this happening again because of something between us, we can't... we can't see each other anymore. We have to think about the boys."

I hadn't realized my eyes migrated to look down at my hand covered by Darry's, but after blinking a couple times, I dared to look up at Darry's face, and he looked as heartbroken as I felt. I had to look back at our hands in order to keep my resolve.

"Kate…" he muttered. The sound of his voice breaking was almost enough to make me take everything back, but I couldn't; not when it was best for him and his family.

"We agreed Darry," I repeated, hoping his own words would be enough to keep him from arguing with me. If he fights me about whether or not we should keep dating, I'm afraid I'll cave and let him pull me back in. I love Darry, but I don't want to be the reason anything happens with the Curtis family and their gang. "Your brothers come first."

"Kate, don't… just- just hold on a second," he started, sounding like he was still gathering his thoughts but his mouth needed to say something. He squeezed my hand again, then with a soft, pleading tone, he spoke. "Kate, honey, please look at me."

Against my better judgement, I obliged.

Before I met his eyes, my mind had been set. Breaking up with Darry would prevent anything that happened between us from disrupting his family, so that's what I was going to do.

But then I saw the tears, and my resolve faded.

"What about what you want?" Darry asked quietly. He didn't sound angry, but instead, his voice contained the echo of a heart breaking. "Do you want to break up? I'd get it if you do after last night-"

"I'm not upset about last night," I said sharply. It was mostly true. I had largely forgotten about the fight itself, instead focusing on how it caused Darry to end up in the hospital. "I'm not upset about a fight. We can work through disagreements and move on afterwards, but we can't move on if you die because we argued!"

"I'm not going to die," he said with a slight shake of his head. I caught him wincing, but I was sure he tried to hide it, so I didn't say anything. "What happened today isn't your fault Kate, and I need you to know that. It was my fault. I was a jerk last night and I said things that I should've never said, which led to a series of things to happen. Everything is my fault, and I know I don't deserve your forgiveness."

It was my turn to shake my head. "No Darry, I should've told you-"

"I should've let you-"

"But I was just trying to-"

"I know."

I was shocked into silence by Darry's response, and I looked at him seriously, trying to figure out what to say next. Instead of something intelligent or helpful for my side of the argument, all I could mutter was, "What?"

He took a breath and spoke evenly, despite his voice still sounding rough. "Last night, after you left, Soda was angrier than I'd ever seen him, and he hollered at me for how I treated you. Between him and Two-Bit, I got some sense knocked into me. I know you had good intentions."

A part of me felt like I should've been pleased by those words, but instead, they troubled me more. "Look Darry, I-"

"Please Kate, let me apologize," Darry said in an almost-begging tone. I stayed quiet so he could keep saying whatever was on his mind. "I get that you were just trying to help, at least I get that now. When I saw you putting money in the safe, it just felt like… I guess it felt like you were giving us money because you thought we needed it, and that made me feel lousy. And the fact it was behind my back just made everything feel more… more intense I guess."

I nodded my head, but I had to avert my eyes again after the cold feeling of shame started rushing through me. Why didn't I just tell him from the beginning? I could've saved us all of this trouble. I always knew Darry's a proud man, so of course this was going to affect him when he found out.

He squeezed my hand again, but I still couldn't look up at him. "Kate, honey… I'm sorry for letting my anger get the better of me. You didn't deserve that, especially not after everything you've done for us… for me. I promised you that I'd never hurt you, but I did. I know I didn't hit you, but I still hurt you in a different way, and I'm so sorry."

That got me to look back up at him, and even through the tears blurring my vision, I could tell his eyes were glassy.

"I'm sorry too," I responded easily. "I knew you wouldn't like me adding money to that college fund, but I wanted to do it, so instead of talking to you about it, I did it behind your back. That was wrong, and I'm sorry that I did it that way, but I'm not sorry for contributing to a worthy cause."

Darry studied me carefully, and even though I saw his jaw clench, I could tell he was reining in his emotions in an attempt to stay calm. "I appreciate what you were trying to do, but you should keep your money. You earned it, and you don't have any obligation to use your money to take care of my family. That responsibility falls on me; I'm the man of the house and the legal guardian."

"I know I don't have to, but as long as we're together, I want to help as much as I can because I care," I retorted.

"I know you care, but we don't need you to help out so much, especially not with money. We've managed just fine for more than a year without anyone else's help," Darry said defensively. He was slowly getting agitated again, but I could tell he was doing his best to speak as calmly as possible. "I've worked my ass off to provide for my brothers, for the entire gang, ever since our parents died. We've hit a few bumps, and the truck breaking down yesterday was another one, but I always figure it out. I don't need or want anybody's charity. I'll take care of everything on my own without anyone giving me a handout, especially my girlfriend."

Being the stubborn person I am, I couldn't help but argue back, but since Darry was gradually getting worked up, I was careful to speak calmly to keep the peace. "I understand what you're saying, but please believe me when I tell you it was never a handout or any kind of charity."

He didn't seem convinced, so I tried a different approach.

"What if the situation was reversed, huh?" I asked. "What if we were dating and I was in charge of taking care of a few kids and you were in a position to help? Wouldn't you help if you could?"

I already knew the answer, so I wasn't surprised one bit when he agreed. "Of course I would, but that's different-"

"Is it different just because you're a man and I'm a woman?" I offered bitterly.

"Well… yeah," Darry said confoundingly. He quickly continued when he saw I was about to argue with him some more. "I'm the man of the house, so it's my job to take care of everyone and everything, especially when it comes to money. I shouldn't rely on other people, especially not my girlfriend, to take care of my job. I should be taking care of you, not the other way around."

I let his words sink in for a moment so I could breathe and gather my thoughts. I should've known this was the root of the problem. Darry's a proud man with traditional values, and I insulted that pride by going against the standard roles.

I replied as peacefully and respectfully as I could. "Look Darry, I understand that you're perfectly capable of taking care of everything and everyone by yourself, but I'm here to tell you that you don't have to," I said, stressing those last four words. Let us help you. Let me help you.

He seemed to be contemplating my words as he sat silently, but little did he know that I had a lot more to say.

"I never considered anything I did for you guys as charity, and I'm a little upset you'd ever think that," I added, my voice regaining a slight bitterness to it that I had to quell. I put my free hand on top of Darry's, sandwiching it between mine so he hopefully wouldn't pull it away. I took a breath before speaking in a kinder tone. "I love you Darry, and everything I did was because I had the ability and desire to help. Like it or not, I want to help take care of you and your boys. I love you, and I plan on doing everything I possibly can to make your life better."

Darry's eyes lit up and his facial features softened. "Are you saying that you don't want to break up?" I could hear the cautious optimism in his voice, like he was trying not to get his hopes up.

"I never wanted to break up," I said truthfully. "I want us to be together. It's just… if we're going to keep seeing each other, we need to set up some ground rules or something. I couldn't handle it if our next argument led you to another hospital bed, or worse, and I know the guys would feel the same way. I can't do that to them, especially your brothers."

Darry gave me a slight nod, but he stayed silent, as if he knew I already had a couple ideas that I wanted to express right away.

"Next time we argue, we need to talk it out civilly and listen to each other," I said, squeezing his hand with mine. He silently responded by doing the same. "No storming off, and no ending the night angry at each other. We found out the hard way what could happen if we do."

"Okay," he immediately agreed.

I grinned at him, then continued.

"And another thing… I don't give a damn about gender roles," I said seriously so he knew I meant it. I pulled my hands away from his so I could gently place them on his cheeks and stare directly into his icy blue-green eyes. "If we're partners, we take care of each other equally. I don't want you thinking you have to hold the weight of the world on your shoulders when I'm willing to help you carry it, you hear?"

He wanted to argue, that much was certain, but he didn't. It looked almost painful for him to agree to my declaration, but nevertheless, he nodded. "Yeah, I hear you."

I suddenly remembered the first time Evie told me how traditional and old-school Darry was, and I knew it would take some adjusting before he would be comfortable with a change in the dynamic he was used to. However, I trusted that Darry would at least try to adapt to that particular change.

I smiled. "Thank you." Then I carefully leaned forward to lightly place my lips against his, giving him a quick kiss before pulling away. "Anything you want to add?"

Darry's eyes fluttered open, apparently having closed them when we kissed. He looked at me for a moment, then he pulled my left hand away from his face and pressed his lips against the back of my hand. Then his eyes dropped down to look at our hands as he lowered them to the bed. After a few moments passed, he quietly muttered his simple request. "No more secrets." His eyes met mine again, and he repeated himself a little louder. "No more secrets. About anything."

"No more secrets," I agreed with a nod. Secrets are poison to any relationship.

It suddenly hit me that despite telling Darry every traumatic thing from my past that I kept hidden from the rest of the world, it was him finding out I was secretly adding to Pony's college fund that caused a stir in our relationship. I felt stupid for keeping something like that from him after everything we had already been through together.

The shame and guilt from what I did instantly returned with vengeance, and I couldn't help but avert my eyes and apologize again. "I'm so sorry, Darry. I should have never hidden anything from you. I've told you everything about me and my past, but I kept a secret from you that involved you and your family. I understand why you were angry last night, and I don't blame you one bit. I trust you whole-heartedly, but I didn't-"

I was cut-off by the feeling of fingers grasping my chin and moving it, followed by rough lips meeting mine. It surprised me, but it wasn't unpleasant.

"It's okay," Darry said after he pulled his lips away from mine, but he kept his gentle grip on my chin. "We don't need to talk about it anymore, do we?"

I grinned sheepishly at him. "No. We're good."

He smirked again before leaning in for another kiss.

We sat there, relishing our reconciliation and kissing softly for a few moments before Darry shifted in a way that caused him to inhale sharply and wince from pain, causing him to pull away from me. When I opened my eyes, I could see pain etched into his facial features.

I immediately made a move to stand up. "Let me get your doct-"

"No," Darry said, grabbing my wrist to prevent me from leaving. He then gave me a stubborn, pleading look. "Stay?"

My brain told me that I should get either Dr. Price or a nurse so they could give Darry something for the pain, but my heart wanted me to stay with him. Why can't my heart and brain work together for once?

"Please," Darry added.

That one word was the decision-maker.

I let out a long breath. "Okay. But if you need-"

"I'll be fine," he interrupted. "You're all I need."

What a cheesy line. Even if it was cheesy, my face suddenly got hot, so I rolled my eyes in an attempt to act cool rather than flustered.

Darry grinned and let go of my wrist. Then, to my surprise and irritation, he started moving sideways in the bed, causing him to grimace in pain as he did so.

"Darry, what-"

"C'mere," he mumbled as he settled into his new spot and patted his hand onto the space between us.

My confusion must've shown on my face, because he carefully grabbed my arm and pulled me towards him. As much as I wanted to pull away and let him have the entire bed to himself, I was worried resisting would cause him more pain. Plus, after everything that happened within the previous 24 hours, I wanted to be as close to my boyfriend as possible. So, after asking him if he was really sure about it, I allowed him to guide me into the most comfortable position for him. I sat on the hospital bed next to Darry and let my head fall on his shoulder before I closed my eyes. I felt his arm wrap around me right before he kissed the top of my head.

We silently sat there for a minute or two before Darry spoke again. His voice was barely above a whisper, and being so at peace and close to sleep, I strained to hear him clearly.

"I know I said we don't need to talk about it anymore, but I need to say one more thing. What I said last night, about how we don't need you… I didn't mean it, Kate. I'm real sorry I said that," he said remorsefully. "I think I was just scared because I realized I do need you, and I'm not used to that."

His fingers were gently moving up and down my arm in a calming motion, but I stopped his movements when I covered his hand with my own and gave it a squeeze. "You don't need me, Darry." I knew he'd have a stern response to that, so I moved my head just enough to meet his eyes before I explained further. "Like you said, you've been taking care of your family for over a year now, and I know you'd be able to handle it again without me if you needed to because you'd do anything for your family. But it's sweet that you hold me in such high regard, and as long as we're together, I want to help you carry the load and responsibilities."

Those light blue-green irises contained so much love and warmth, I felt like I was going to melt. Then when Darry's warm lips pressed against my forehead, my eyes drooped shut and I felt myself start to slip away.

As the last ounce of my energy left my body, I heard the deep rumble that could only be Darry's voice: "I love you, Catherine."

(Darry's POV)

Everything hurt. My head was pounding, my left arm and leg were throbbing, and my rib cage felt like it was on fire, but none of that mattered. All that mattered was my girlfriend was right there sitting next to me, and for some reason that I couldn't comprehend, she had forgiven me.

The conversation we had was filled with emotions coming from both of us, but I knew it was because we cared about each other so much. In fact, it seemed like both of us wanted to support each other, but, almost entirely in my case, we didn't want to be supported.

I wasn't necessarily surprised when Kate explained that she didn't agree with the typical roles men and women played in relationships, especially since I remembered how she wanted to pay for herself on our first date, but it was still hard for me to agree to accommodate her wishes. I'd do anything for Kate, and I respected her strength and independence, but the innate urge to fully provide for her and everyone else wasn't going to go away overnight.

Despite how awful it was to have a fight with Kate, (even if it only lasted less than a day,) it helped me see what Soda had been telling me for months; when I care about people, I become blinded by my desire to protect them, and in turn, I end up pushing them away. Soda was like our mom in that way– always seeing people for how they truly are– and it reminded me of something she told me just a few months before she and Dad died:

"All of you boys love so strongly, but in different ways. You love fiercely, Sodapop loves passionately, and Ponyboy loves quietly. None of those are bad or wrong, but each of them have different strengths and shortcomings, and it's important to understand what they are."

I couldn't even remember what we were talking about that led her to say that, but Mom's statement stuck with me. Apparently, my type of love made me prone to anger at the first sign I wasn't doing enough, and just like Soda said, that tended to make me push away the people I cared about the most.

I never wanted to push Kate away, just like I never wanted to push Ponyboy away after our parents died, but it came too naturally to me, and I always seemed to cross a line before I even realized I was getting near it. It was something I needed to work on, especially if I wanted to keep dating Catherine Miller.

In the short time I thought Kate was breaking up with me, it felt like I was going to have a heart attack on top of everything else. I wouldn't have blamed her if she wanted to split up– I deserved it for what I said and did– but it still would've hurt nonetheless. Luckily, thankfully, it seemed like Kate was going to stick with me as I tried to better myself.

Leaning against my right side with her head on my shoulder, Kate's breathing had evened out and her body was limp, so I knew she had nodded off. I found myself still drawing patterns on her arm with my fingers in a soothing fashion, even though she was sleeping and no longer needed any soothing. While my hand kept repeating the slow movements, my eyes focused on the bracelet she wore, which was the one I had given her for her birthday, and I couldn't fight the smile from creeping onto my face. Even though we were fighting, she still wore it.

I knew that Kate had been concerned that it would cause me more pain for her to join me on the small bed, but what she didn't seem to understand was even though it wasn't the most comfortable position, it was certainly better than not having her next to me. After everything that had transpired in less than 24 hours, I felt the need to be in contact with her, so I was going to ignore a little discomfort.

There was suddenly a soft knock on the door, and when I looked up, I saw my brothers and the whole gang standing there with varying levels of relief and gratitude on their faces. None of them said anything right away, but by the way they were looking between me and Kate, I could tell that they were glad we had made amends and we were okay.

We're okay. Everything's going to be okay.

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

I was able to leave the hospital the day after my work accident. Dr. Price ordered me to stay in bed for a few weeks while I recovered from my injuries, and I had to agree before he allowed me to leave. While I thought things would go back to normal once I got out of the hospital, I was quickly proven wrong.

I thought Dr. Price was being dramatic and overestimating how much rest I actually needed, but when it took several minutes for me to carefully climb into Steve's car for him to drive me home, I realized how bad off I really was. The guys and Kate had all promised Dr. Price that they'd make me rest, even if it was against my will, and I was sure their resolve only got stronger after watching me struggle to do something as simple as getting into a car.

Once I was back at the house, I was quickly ushered into my bedroom to change before getting some rest. Soda hovered close by as I changed in case I fell or needed his help, then he helped ease me into bed.

"You heard the doctor, Darry… you're not doin' anything except resting until you're completely back to Superman status," Soda declared as he looked down at me lying in the bed. I already knew that out of everyone, Soda would be the biggest mother hen, but I couldn't be upset about it; I had scared everyone, but Soda was always the most emotional and nurturing one out of the gang.

I gave him a small smile. "You got it, Pepsi-Cola."

The days morphed into a week, then two, and the pain was fading at a glacial pace, but at least I could ignore it when I had visitors to distract me.

The gang and Kate all visited me every day, regardless of their own schedules. The guys would typically hang out in my bedroom for a little bit before going into the kitchen or living room to hang out with the others, but Kate would stay with me until either she had to go to work or my eyelids got too heavy to hold up any longer. She spent most nights at our house too, either sleeping on the couch, (which I told her many times she shouldn't,) or in my bed after I successfully convinced her she wouldn't be impeding on my sleep by sharing my bed. It was comforting to know that Kate was there with me, and I hated seeing her leave, even though I knew she'd be back within hours.

On top of spending so much time with me while I was laid up, Kate was helping around the house even more than she already had been. Just from what I could overhear between my bouts of slumber, I knew Kate bought groceries and made meals for all of us. She also did the laundry, cleaned around the house, and helped Ponyboy with his homework in the evenings, all while she kept working fulltime at the diner.

How does she do it all? Then a thought crossed my mind that made me chuckle to myself. She's Superwoman, that's how.

Spending time with me and helping us around the house was one thing, but it was a whole different ordeal when the topic of bills started coming up. Kate said she was already planning on helping pay our regular expenses until I was fully healed, and after I tried to refuse, she reminded me of our conversation at the hospital. Realistically, I knew I had to let her help us financially, not only to maintain our relationship, but also to take care of the boys I was responsible for. After talking with both Kate and Soda, I reluctantly agreed to accept the help my girlfriend was offering, which made Kate happy and Soda pleasantly surprised.

With the finances settled, I promised myself I'd pay Kate back or make it up to her in some way in the future, but it would have to wait until I got better and was back on my feet.

When I woke up one particular afternoon, I couldn't prevent the groan of discomfort escaping from my mouth. I was used to being sore and having my body ache practically every day since my parents died, but the pain I still felt from my injuries was different. Instead of a dull ache or the throbbing of muscles, the sharp pain from my still-healing bones would shoot through me like lightning whenever I moved too fast or in particular directions. On top of that, when noises were too loud or lights too bright, it would feel like there was a spike being driven into my head.

I tried to adjust my position in my bed to get comfortable, and once I achieved my goal, I suddenly overheard a couple familiar voices from somewhere else in the house. As far as I could tell, they were coming from the kitchen and dining room area.

Pony's voice was the first one I could identify. "-ry fight about anyway?"

"We had a disagreement about how much I should help out financially, that's all," Kate said easily.

There was a brief pause. I figured my brother must've hesitated, either to figure out the deeper meaning behind Kate's words, or to choose his own words carefully. Eventually, Ponyboy replied.

"No way was he askin' you to help us out with money," he said skeptically, causing Kate to chuckle.

"Quite the opposite actually," she said lightly, still laughing.

I was worried Kate would accidentally let the secret of Pony's college fund slip, so I tried to quickly get out of bed so I could disrupt the conversation. Unfortunately, my body still ached with every movement, despite how slow I could move in the first place. After I pushed the pain away and grabbed the crutch I kept by the bed, I got to my feet and moved towards the door. I almost reached the doorway when I heard Kate explain further.

"He doesn't think I should be paying a single penny around here, even though I spend more time here than my own place at this point," Kate said.

I let out a sigh of relief. Thank God she knows not to mention the college fund to Pony. I can only imagine how much of a fight the kid would give us if he found out we'd been saving money for him while barely scraping by ourselves. Little does he know I'd be happy to skip meals for years if it meant he could live out his dream.

"You shouldn't worry about helpin' us with money," Pony said, his voice sounding slightly forced, like the words were difficult for him to get out. I suddenly wondered if it was a difficult subject for him to talk about too. "My brothers always figure it out, and I'm gonna get a job over the summer to help out too."

That's news to me.

"You sound just like your big brother," Kate replied. Thankfully, she didn't sound upset when she said it; she actually sounded like she was smiling. "I know you guys don't need me to pay for things, but I'd feel awful knowing that I was acting like a leech and making things harder on everyone and not compensate for it. I have a job, and I only have myself to support, so it's only fair if I pull my weight around here. You dig?"

Again, there was a pause before Ponyboy answered. "I guess that makes sense, but it ain't like we're gonna give you a bill or nothin' at the end of the month."

And just like that, Ponyboy responded with more understanding and maturity about the situation than I did. I could learn a lot from my kid brother.

"Thank you, Ponyboy," Kate said kindly.

"And that's really why you and Darry fought?" Ponyboy prodded, sounding a little incredulous. "Something like that doesn't sound like it should've been such a big fight."

This time, it was Kate that paused before speaking. "Yeah, it was just a misunderstanding. I think your brother was upset from missing your meet and stressed out about the truck, so what could've been a regular argument turned into a fight. It was just poor timing, I guess."

"You're real tuff, Kate," Pony said like he was in awe.

Yeah, she is.

I decided to make an appearance then, so I limped out of my room and made my way towards the table. Ponyboy and Kate were sitting next to each other with several of Pony's homework assignments sprawled out in front of them. As I approached, the two of them turned to look at me with widened eyes.

"You're supposed to be resting," Kate said. Her expression told me that she wasn't necessarily surprised I was up and moving around, but she also wasn't too thrilled about me not following orders given to me by herself, the doctor, and everyone else.

"How are you feelin' Dar?" Pony asked cautiously. My brothers in particular were still pretty freaked out by my accident, so they were still keeping an eye on me all of the time, but while Soda had no problem being obvious about his continued mother henning, Pony tried to be more casual and secretive about it. My mother's words repeated in my head yet again: "Ponyboy loves quietly."

I grinned at both of them before stopping behind Kate's chair, leaning the crutch against it, bending over, then wrapping my arms around her. After I kissed her temple, I looked up at Ponyboy and gave him a grin. "I'm alright, kiddo. Just needed to move around a bit. I see Kate's helping you with your homework… or have you two just been talking about me this whole time?"

Kate laughed and kissed my cheek, but I kept my eyes on Ponyboy, who looked like a deer in headlights. "It wasn't nothin' bad Darry, I swear-"

"Relax Pone, I know. I'm just messing with you," I said as I reached a hand up and ruffled his hair before he batted it away, making me retract it and once again wrap my arms around my girlfriend. "I know she told you about our misunderstanding and how I overreacted."

"Hey, I didn't say that," Kate said as she playfully hit my non-injured arm and looked sideways at me. While she was being earnest and not blaming me for anything, I could see the ghost of a smirk on her face.

I straightened up and shrugged, but I couldn't keep my own smirk hidden. "Guess I thought it was implied," I said to her. Then I looked at my brother. "But we have it all sorted out now, so everything's okay."

Pony gave me a single nod with a determined look on his face. "Good."

"And once I get the all-clear, I'm coming to the rest of your track meets," I added. I still felt horrible about missing the one I had promised to go to, and I was determined to not disappoint him again.

My little brother beamed.

Between my numerous appointments, hours spent at home working on my boss's books to continue earning an income, and the stubborn pain that was slow to disappear, I wasn't able to watch Pony run until the state-qualifying meet. It made me feel horrible for missing all the other ones, and while Pony insisted it was fine, I could tell that he was excited for me to finally be able to attend.

Luckily, Steve had fixed the truck by then, so I was able to take our own vehicle to Ponyboy's meet. That pleased Soda and Kate because it meant I could leave at any time if my pain became unbearable. They don't realize I wouldn't leave Pony's track meet for anything.

I was restless during that whole meet, not only because of my own nerves watching my brother compete, but my almost-healed injuries were gradually becoming more painful as the meet went on. I knew I couldn't sit on the metal bleachers without pain shooting up my spine, so I stood the entire time, which made my injured leg ache. Kate was at my side during the whole meet, and she even convinced me to lean on her to get some of the weight off my leg, alleviating most of the pain.

When Ponyboy won and qualified for the state meet, I completely forgot about any discomfort I felt and I cheered as loudly as I could, knowing my brother would be able to hear me above the crowd. Next to me, Kate cheered just as loud as the rest of the gang, making me smile.

By the time the state track meet came around, my injuries were just about completely healed, and I was even easing back into work. Kate had continued to stay at the house so often that I offered her a drawer of my dresser so she didn't have to go to her apartment as often to get a change of clothes. She was very appreciative, which I thought was ironic because I was still in her debt for so many things, something as simple as a drawer for her clothes was practically nothing.

"So has Kate changed her mailing address yet?" Two-Bit asked suddenly, snapping me back to the present.

Pony already ran in the team relay and two of his three individual races. His team got first in the relay with Ponyboy being the one who crossed the finish line, securing the victory. After that, my kid brother ran in the 100 and 200-meter sprints, getting second and third respectively. I was so proud of him, regardless of what place he got in any race, but I could tell from his body language that Pony wasn't happy with himself; he wanted to get first in an individual race, and he didn't want to settle for anything less.

We still had some time before the 400-meter sprint would start, so all of us were waiting around impatiently, which apparently led my buddy to asking me about my girlfriend, who wasn't even that far away. Luckily, it seemed like Kate was busy engaging in conversation with Rachel, Evie, and Cassie a few yards away, so she couldn't have heard Two-Bit's inquiry.

"What are you talking about, Two-Bit?" I asked, even though I already had a pretty good idea.

"Ain't she practically livin' with you at this point?" Two-Bit prodded.

The idea of having a girlfriend live with me had never occurred to me before, and while I didn't hate the idea, it was still nerve-racking to think about, especially so suddenly. "No. I-I mean, she's not-" I started, but Soda jumped into the conversation and cut me off.

"Aw c'mon Darry, she has a drawer in your room and her toothbrush is in our bathroom," Soda said, emphasizing certain words like they somehow made everything obvious.

"So?" I retorted. "Those are because it's more convenient for her if she spends the night."

Dally previously looked uninterested, but at my comment, he grinned wryly and looked smug when he chimed in. "Those are signs a girl's markin' her territory."

I scoffed at him, not trusting relationship advice from the hood. "You say that like they're lions or something."

"They're right," Steve suddenly added. Great, this is turning into a conversation for the entire gang. "Besides leaving some of her clothes at my place, I'm always findin' Evie's hair-tying things or makeup in my room. She says it ain't on purpose, but I don't believe it for a second."

"It means you're theirs, and they're yours," Soda concluded simply, like it was the easiest thing for him to say, and for him, it might've been. Of course he's fine with girlfriends staking their claim. This is the same kid that was ready to marry Sandy just last year. He's always been a committed and romantic kind of guy who isn't afraid of getting serious with a girl.

"And it ain't like she needs to be at your place to take care of you anymore since you're all healed an' everything," Two-Bit added. "You just need to admit it, man… you both like that she's there all the time, and it ain't lookin' like you're about to tell her to go back to her place anytime soon."

I stood there, not sure what to say. Of course I like that Kate's at the house so much. She's my girlfriend and I love her. I love spending time with her, and she gets along great with the guys. Does that mean I want her to move in with me? Would that cause more problems?

With me staying silent, Soda was quick to come to the rescue. He nudged me with his elbow, and when I looked at him, he gave me a genuine smile. "Don't worry so much, Dar. Pony, Johnny, and I have already talked about it. We all love Kate, so whenever you decide to ask her to officially live with us, we'll support you."

I felt my eyebrows skyrocket, and I glanced at Johnny for confirmation. When the quiet teen simply grinned and nodded, it suddenly occurred to me that I was the most oblivious one out of the entire gang when it came to my own relationship.

I gently bumped shoulders with Soda. "Thanks, little buddy." It wasn't particularly emotional or heart-felt, but I knew Soda would understand just how grateful I was for him and the others looking out for me.

A loud voice suddenly boomed, announcing to the whole crowd that the 400-meter dash would start in less than five minutes. The announcement caused our group to end all conversations and we moved to get as close to the track as possible.

We didn't so much as find an open spot at the fence by the finish line as much as Soda, Steve, Dally, and Two-Bit either muscled their way in or scared the other people away. Regardless of how it happened, the six of us guys and the four girls all got a prime spot to watch the race right before it started. Since it was the 400-meter, the runners had to run one full lap, which meant the finish line was also the starting line, and that meant we got to see Ponyboy from just a short distance as everyone was getting ready for the race.

While the runners started to line up and our group cheered louder than anyone else, I kept my eyes trained on Ponyboy. Just like before a rumble, my kid brother looked determined and steady, but even though it wasn't visible, I could just about feel how nervous and on-edge he was. He wanted to win, if not for himself, for us who came to watch him. I knew he wanted to make us proud, but I wished he would just realize it didn't matter if he won first or got last; we were all proud of him no matter what.

But Ponyboy is an athlete, and athletes compete to win. He wants to win.

Right before he moved to get into his starting position, Pony looked towards our group. While everyone else went crazy and was cheering his name loudly, I could tell Pony was looking directly at me. I don't know how I could tell, but I knew he didn't need my approval. Instead, it was more like Ponyboy needed some quiet and calming confidence before his race. With my eyes locked onto his, I gave him a nod and mouthed the words "You got this." Ponyboy grinned and returned a single nod before getting into his starting position.

Right before the race started, I felt soft, warm fingers grab onto my right hand and give it a squeeze. I didn't even need to look to know Kate was standing beside me, silently supporting me and keeping me grounded. With my eyes still trained on my brother, I squeezed her hand back.

With the sound of the starting gun, all of the runners took off. The shorter distances were almost easier to watch because they were over so fast, but the 400-meter gave me enough time to go through so many emotions and thoughts as the runners took turns being in the lead, falling behind, then passing the others once again. Come on, Pony. You got this kiddo.

All around me, there was loud shouting and obnoxious whistles coming from the crowd, but our group was by far the loudest and most obnoxious. Even Steve cheered for Pony, which made me smirk. And he tries to convince everyone he doesn't like Ponyboy.

A little after the halfway mark, Pony remained in the middle of the pack, and the runners all started going even faster. I carefully pulled my hand away from Kate, whistled loudly above the rest of the crowd noise, then cupped my mouth with both hands to project my voice. "GO PONYBOY, GO!" Our group must have taken it as a cue because they started screaming even louder than before.

Maybe it was just my imagination, but it seemed like our encouragement made an immediate impact because my brother somehow found another gear. His arms and legs moved faster than I'd ever seen before and he started passing the other runners. By the time they made the final turn on the track, Pony was ahead of all the other runners, and the distance between them only seemed to grow.

As Pony reached the finish line, all of us were jumping, screaming, whistling, and clapping for him. I was even sure that I saw him smile as he passed us in a blur. He crossed the finish line before anyone else, and it was a couple seconds before the next couple runners crossed it, battling each other for second place. That's right, my brother beat all of you!

Seeing my baby brother at the top of the podium during the award ceremony made me feel an overwhelming sense of pride, and I was pretty sure Soda felt the same way since tears were filling his eyes while he had a big smile on his face. A thought suddenly crossed my mind that brought a warm sense of love, but also a twinge of pain. Is this how Mom and Dad felt whenever we did something they were proud of?

I forced myself to keep my emotions in check. Don't cry, Darry. Don't cry.

Next to me, Kate looped her arm around mine and pressed herself against my side. When I looked down at her, I found her smiling up at me. Then, with her free hand, she reached up and used her thumb to wipe something off my cheek. Was that a tear? I glanced around to make sure nobody else noticed, but Kate tapped my cheek with her thumb to draw my attention back to her.

"Don't worry about it, Darry," she said quietly. Then she briefly kissed my cheek and kept smiling at me. "We all know how proud you are. You don't always have to be so stoic."

This woman can read my mind.

I grinned, then I threw my arm around her to pull her even closer. We broke eye contact at the same time when we turned our heads to look at Ponyboy, who was walking towards our group with a huge smile plastered on his face. As soon as he reached us, everyone started congratulating him.

"You were great, honey!"

"Good job, Pony!"

"Way to go, kid."

"You were so fast, Ponyboy!"

Ponyboy soaked in all the praise, and after being released from Soda's tight hug, he looked at me. I immediately strode to him and pulled him in another firm embrace and spoke into his sweaty hair. "You did great out there, Pone. I'm so proud of you little buddy."

"Thanks Darry," he muttered into my chest. When we pulled apart a few moments later, he smirked at me. "I could hear you on the track… I'm real glad you made it."

He isn't just talking about being off of work; he means he's glad I've healed from my fairly significant injuries so I could be here.

Pony's words tugged on my heartstrings, and as I felt my eyes sting a little, I grinned at him and ruffled his hair. "Of course, kiddo. I wouldn't miss it for the world."

As the rest of our group talked with Ponyboy, I saw that Rachel was taking pictures with her camera. I had noticed that she had brought something with her earlier, but I didn't think much of it. Apparently, she had planned ahead and decided to take pictures, which I was grateful for. None of us dared to touch Dad's camera since the accident, but I was kicking myself for not changing that so we could keep the memories from the track meet forever. Good thing Rachel thought to bring hers.

"Think I could have a copy of one of those?" I asked Rachel.

She looked at me and smiled. "Of course. I'll give them all to you once they're developed." Then something caught her eye, and she turned to snap another photo with the smile still on her face.

When I followed her sightline, I spotted Kate hugging Ponyboy with a big smile on her face. After the two pulled apart, my brother was beaming and happily talking with Kate. I couldn't help but think it was reminiscent of an older sister congratulating her younger brother. That seems pretty accurate since Kate's practically part of the family now.

I wasn't the only one who loved Kate, but everyone else just loved her platonically.

Then I recalled the previous conversation the gang and I had about Kate living with me, my brothers, and Johnny. Kate's part of our family, and she really does spend a lot of time at the house. She fits in so well; it's completely natural to see her interact with everyone else. On top of that, my brothers and Johnny have apparently already agreed that they'd be okay with Kate living with us.

Maybe asking Kate to move in doesn't sound so scary.

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

After working a long overnight shift at the diner, I got back to my apartment just as the sun was rising. I had been spending a lot of time at the Curtis household so I knew I would've been welcomed to go to their house to sleep the day away, but I didn't want to wake anyone up so early when I knew both Darry and Soda were off of work, so I decided to stay at my place instead.

I woke up in the early afternoon, and after taking a shower and eating lunch, I settled onto my couch to either read or watch some television. Before I could decide what to do in my quiet free time, my phone started ringing.

"Hello?" I said into the receiver. I expected either Darry or Rachel's voice to respond, maybe even Kay since I hadn't talked to her in a while, but the voice on the other end wasn't one I recognized.

"Is this Catherine Miller?" a woman asked. The tone of her voice was very serious and professional, making the hair on the back of my neck stand up.

"Yes, who's this?" I replied as I immediately sat up straight. What's going on?

"This is Diana, ma'am. I'm a nurse at Saint Francis Hospital."

Oh my God, who's hurt? Is it Darry again? Before I could jump to any further conclusions, the woman, Diana, continued.

"I'm calling on behalf of Debbie Wright."

I winced; not because of the first name, but because of the surname attached to it. She still uses his last name.

Then my stomach dropped at the sudden realization. "What happened to my mom?"

My mother was dying. Cancer.

The nurse's words kept replaying in my head as I sped towards the hospital:

"She's very sick and she would like to see you."

"The sooner the better."

"The prognosis isn't good."

Even though I hadn't seen her in three years, I still loved my mother, and hearing that she was sick caused my chest to tighten and my eyes to well up with tears. We had talked over the phone sporadically since I moved out, but nothing was the same between us since I left. Actually, it was more accurate to admit that our relationship was never the same after my father died, and it just changed even more when I moved out.

When my dad died, my mother and I were both saddened more than words could ever describe, and it caused her to become a mere shadow of who she used to be. Still, I loved her and I wasn't going to push her away because she became depressed. It was only when Victor came into the picture that I had to pull away, and eventually, leave entirely.

At a red light, I suddenly realized something very troubling, and my heart started to race.

What if Victor is there at the hospital with her? Could I even look at him without panicking? Would he dare to do something in a public setting?

I shook my head to clear my mind. Focus on Mom. She's the one that's dying. Don't worry about Victor.

When the light turned green, I swallowed a sob that threatened to choke me and I pressed my foot down on the pedal.

Unfortunately, I was quite familiar with the hospital since Darry's work accident, so after getting the room number, I easily found my way to where my mom would be waiting for me. The door was already open, so I took a deep breath, straightened my back and shoulders to appear strong and confident, and I walked right in. My eyes landed on my mom, who was lying in the hospital bed with her eyes closed. Thankfully, nobody else was in the room, but that was the only good thing I could say about the situation.

My mother was skinnier than I remembered her ever being, and even with the nasal cannula under her nose giving her oxygen, her breathing was uneven and labored. As I approached her bed, I noticed that her skin was ashen and her previously-shiny brunette hair was brittle and dull.

I took another deep breath as I sat in the chair next to the bed. Surprisingly, my mom opened her eyes and they focused onto me. Even her eyes have lost their shine.

"Hi sweetie," my mom choked out in a rough voice.

I gave her a small, sad smile and reached out to hold her hand. "Hi Mom."

The two of us sat there for a moment, silently basking in each other's presence, before she spoke again. "How are you, Catherine?"

It was hard to hear her sound like that– like a lifelong smoker who could barely speak above a whisper. I remembered her voice being so warm and having so much life in it when I was a kid. Did that change because of the cancer, or because of Victor?

"I'm okay," I said politely. "How are you, Mom?" That's a dumb question, but what else can I say?

She let out a sigh, and I saw her wince from the movement it caused. "As fine as I can be."

Even though I already knew that she wasn't doing well, it still hurt to hear her say it. What hurt more, though, is knowing that she must've known she was sick for some time, but she waited so long before she or anyone else told me.

"How long… how long have you been sick?" I asked. I don't want to upset her if this is the last time I get to see her, but I deserve answers, don't I?

"Few months," she muttered. "It's aggressive. Treatments aren't working, so now it's just a matter of time… Doctors think I only have weeks left."

As tough as I was trying to be, a tear fell from my eye, quickly followed by more. "Isn't there something, anything-"

"No sweetie, there isn't," Mom interrupted. She gave my hand a weak squeeze. "That's why I wanted to see you."

I sniffled and nodded my head, not able to do much else. For a minute or two, we sat there quietly, with only my soft sobs and sniffles providing any noise other than the machines my mother was attached to.

"Look honey," she eventually said, breaking the silence. "I just wanted you to know that I love you so much, more than anything, and I'm sorry for everything you've been through since your father passed away."

I couldn't help but flinch at the memories her statement caused to flood my mind. Still, I couldn't fault a dying woman for things a hell-bound man did. "You don't need to be sorry, Mom. You didn't do anything wrong."

My words didn't seem to mollify her at all, and her expression only saddened. "I thought he was going to be good for us… that he'd take care of us. He seemed like a nice man at first, but then… and I couldn't leave him, he wouldn't let… he said… I'm so sorry, Kate." She was also trying to fight back tears, but like me, she wasn't succeeding.

Without saying it explicitly, I could tell by her unfinished sentences and the thousand-yard stare on my mom's face that what I had speculated and dreaded was unfortunately true; Victor was no better to her than he was to me. It was only on her deathbed that my mother could even talk to me about the hell we both went through at home. I could only guess what kind of things Victor had said and did to my mother, especially if she believed she couldn't leave him. I knew that if she gave me any more details, I wouldn't be able to handle it.

Any hard and unspoken feelings I may have had against my mother instantly vanished. She's a victim too, and on top of everything, she feels so much guilt because of everything that's happened.

"I know, Mom. I don't blame you for anything," I replied earnestly. Then I turned my hand over so I could give hers a strong and comforting squeeze. "I know you wouldn't have married him if you didn't think he was a good man. We were both missing Dad… and I know we both still miss him."

A big teardrop slipped from her eye and I watched it as it streamed down her cheek. "I miss your father so much, Catherine. But I get to see him again soon, and I already know he's going to be smiling and saying how proud he is of you, just like I am."

If that's not the definition of bittersweet, then I don't know what is.

"You remember my lawyer, Billy?" Mom asked, suddenly and thankfully changing the subject. When I nodded as I wiped my cheeks, she elaborated. "I already had a will in place, but we'll be going over a couple more things later today. I'm going to make sure you're taken care of, sweetie. It's the least I can do."

The sentiment was nice, but I had bigger things to focus on than my mother's will and what she'd be leaving me when she was gone. "I'm not worried about it, Mom. All I want is for you to fight for every day you have left, okay? I'm going to visit you as much as I possibly can so we can catch up on everything we've missed."

She gave me a faint smile and nodded her head. "Okay, deal. Let's start right now… tell me what's been happening in your life."

I grinned, then I told her everything I could think of: my job at the diner, my relationship with Darry, the gang, the girls I've met because of the guys, and the accelerated nursing program I was looking into. Of course, my mom had the most questions about Darry, and I was more than happy to talk about my boyfriend. I only spared the details that would worry her, like the fight behind the diner with Peter and his friends, or the argument Darry and I had that was resolved the next day when he was lying in a hospital bed in the very same building that my mother was in. There was no reason to worry her even more in her final days.

"I'd love to meet him," Mom said, her voice sounding weaker than before.

"Really?" I asked. It wasn't generally weird for a mother to want to meet her daughter's boyfriend, but I thought given the circumstances, she had other things to focus on.

"Yes, I would enjoy meeting any of these people that are so important to you, but I'd especially like to meet the man you're in love with," she confirmed. I must've had a surprised look on my face, because she smirked at me and continued. "I can tell by the way you talk about him that you love him."

I grinned bashfully. "You're right; I do love Darry."

Sure, it was a normal thing for mothers and their daughters to talk about, but considering we never had discussions about boys or love before, I was a little shy and unsure of how to act in front of my dying mother. Still, I always liked talking about Darry.

"I've liked him since high school, even though I hardly knew him back then. Apparently, he had feelings for me in high school too, but he never did anything about it," I said with a grin and a blush. "Even though we've only been dating since November, it feels like it's been longer. He's one of the best men I've ever known." Him and Dad.

Mom gave me a small, tired, and warm smile. I could tell that she was happy that I was happy.

"I'm sure Darry would love to meet you too," I said, bringing the conversation back on track instead of continuing to ramble on about my boyfriend. "I'll see when he has a day off of work to come visit. As for the rest of the guys… be careful what you wish for. They can be a bit rowdy."

Mom chuckled softly, then she gave me a small, tired nod. "Thank you, Catherine."

I could tell her energy was fading fast, but right as I was about to say something, there was a soft knock on the door.

"Mrs. Wright? There's a Mr. Wilson here for you," a nurse said as she walked in. My mom's lawyer, Billy Wilson, followed her into the room with a fancy briefcase in his hand. He gave me a curt nod, which I returned.

"Good. And after I sign these papers, you can call me Mrs. Miller," Mom said determinedly. Then my mom's eyes locked with mine, and I couldn't help but grin at her.

"Debbie Miller" sounds a whole lot better than "Debbie Wright." Instead of keeping my abuser's last name, she will die as my dad's widow and us three will share our last name again.

The nurse simply nodded and moved to check the machines next to the bed. I stood up to leave so Billy could take my seat, and once I looked down at my mother, I decided to give her a polite, yet pleading, reminder before my departure.

"Remember Mom: you fight every day, alright?" I said sternly. Please hang on. "You have to meet Darry, and I still need to hear everything about you. We have a lot of catching up to do."

There was a faint twinkle in her eye when she replied. "Of course. Anything for you, honey. If you need me, I'll be here."

Before I could even think about moving my feet towards the door, I leaned down and hugged my mom. "I love you, Mom."

She returned the embrace with as much strength as she could give me. "I love you too, Catherine."

I felt numb as I drove away from the hospital. So many emotions had run through me in a single day, it was as if my mind had reached its limit and it suddenly decided to turn off its ability to have any feelings at all.

Apparently, my brain was taking a break entirely, because it was like my mind was detached from my senses, so my body took over and moved without my knowledge. In the state I was in, I wasn't sure how I was able to operate a vehicle, let alone where I was driving, but I just kept going.

Luckily, by the time my mind vaguely became aware of my surroundings once again, I found myself parked in front of a familiar and welcoming house. I didn't plan on visiting my boyfriend, let alone seeing anyone after my time at the hospital, but I guessed my brain couldn't resist the pull I felt from the Curtis home. Really, it was beginning to feel more like home than my own apartment.

With every step I took towards the porch, all of the racing thoughts I had conjured since answering the phone in my apartment came to the forefront of my mind.

My mom's dying.

Step.

She's known she was sick for months.

Step.

And she didn't tell me.

Step.

Why didn't she tell me?

Step.

All of these months that I could've been at her side, helping her, spending time with her…

Step.

And she didn't tell me until now.

Step.

I hadn't seen her in three years until today, and now I only have a few weeks left with her.

Suddenly, I found myself standing in the doorway between the porch and the house, looking into the living room. I blinked rapidly to make the tears disappear, and when I mostly succeeded, I realized I walked into a typical evening at the Curtis house: semi-controlled chaos.

Through my blurry vision, I saw two of the guys wrestling on the floor, a few more were sitting on the couch, and one was sitting on a chair by himself. The radio was playing loudly in the background, and I knew from the sounds and smells that someone was cooking in the kitchen.

Either I was standing there for a long time or I made some kind of a dramatic entrance, because before I knew it, the chaos grew quiet. In fact, everything was utterly silent. Did someone turn the radio off?

I could feel the stares rather than see them. Why am I even here? To ruin the guys' fun and carefree night by telling them someone they don't even know is dying? I should just go-

"Kate?" Darry's voice instantly cut through my foggy brain.

My mind and body were working separately for what felt like an eternity, but one spoken word from my boyfriend was enough to yank my mind down from the clouds it was lost in and force it to cooperate with my body once again.

In the highest state of awareness I exhibited since my arrival, I could clearly see that everyone was looking at me worriedly; Darry most of all.

I immediately rushed across the room and barreled straight into Darry's chest. He responded by instantly wrapping his strong arms around me in a comforting embrace. I pressed myself tight against his body, buried my face into his chest, and I gripped his shirt tightly. As much as I fought against it, the feeble grasp I had on my emotions broke like an overwhelmed dam, and I started bawling.

Over my sobs, I heard Darry's stern, yet scared, voice right above me. "What happened, Kate? Are you hurt?"

I managed a small shake of my head against him.

Darry's chest moved drastically, and it took a moment for me to realize he had let out a sigh of relief. "What's wrong, darling?" he asked next, sounding a little more like himself. When I didn't reply right away, he kissed the top of my head and used one hand to rub up and down my back in an attempt to comfort me.

With only half the amount of physical support I had just moments before, I pushed myself into Darry even further. All I wanted– what I needed– was to have Darry's muscles wrap around me like a cocoon. With my boyfriend encasing me in his arms, maybe I can absorb some of his strength and not feel so weak and helpless.

There was some brief murmuring before Darry started leading me somewhere else. With my eyes squeezed shut and not allowing even a millimeter between myself and Darry, it wasn't until the two of us were sitting on a bed that I realized he had guided me to his room. I let my shoulders relax slightly at the realization that I wasn't breaking down in the middle of the living room anymore.

"Nobody else is around Kate," Darry said, reading my body language correctly. Then he kissed my head again before resting his chin where his lips had been. "What's going on, baby? What's got you so worked up? You can tell me."

I know I can. I love you and I trust you. It's just so hard to accept the fact that…

Finally, I managed to speak for the first time since walking into the house. "My mom's dying."

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

It was a rare occurrence that Soda and I had the same day off of work, so all of us got to sleep in, but for me "sleeping in" only meant an extra hour since I was hard-wired to wake up early every day. Johnny woke up once I started making breakfast, and he immediately jumped in to cook some eggs and hash browns while I made pancakes. Once Johnny and I finished eating, we let my brothers sleep for another hour before we went into my brothers' room and jumped on the bed to wake them up. This was quickly followed by a short pillow fight, which I broke up once Johnny almost fell off the bed. With all the smiling and laughing right away in the early summer morning, it was looking like it would be a real good day.

The rest of the guys showed up throughout the day. I was surprised that right after my brothers finished washing the dishes from breakfast, Two-Bit was the first to arrive. Despite being known to sleep well past noon and fighting off a hangover the second he woke up, he looked sober and well-rested. He greeted everyone in his typical, obnoxious fashion, then grabbed some cake and milk from the kitchen before plopping down on the floor in front of the tv. I couldn't help but grin as I watched Two-Bit bring a glass of milk to his lips instead of a beer, but when he started making bubbles to entertain the three teens sitting on the couch, I rolled my eyes and tried not to let my chuckle be too obvious.

Thanks to dating Kate and being buddies with Two-Bit, I was quite aware of his on-going attempt to reduce his drinking, and I was proud of my friend for sticking with it. In a conversation I had with him when it was just us two, he let it slip that he thought he wouldn't be comical or even fun to be around without being at least tipsy. He didn't want to lose his friends, and I gathered that he was also worried he wouldn't be as happy without a beer in his hand constantly. At the time, I spoke casually with him and acted like he didn't reveal anything monumental, but in that moment, I knew I got a glimpse of the real Keith Mathews; the guy who was always hidden behind a drunken façade. As if any of us would ditch Two-Bit for drinking less. Between his new drinking habits and dating Rachel, he looks happier than he's been in a long time.

Not long after Two-Bit arrived, Dallas walked in. He ruffled Johnny's hair as he walked towards an open chair, and after some smart remark from Two-Bit, Dally slapped the back of his head before he sat down.

While half of us could sit peacefully and enjoy some time to ourselves, Soda, Two-Bit, and Dally all became bored and restless quickly. After just a short time, Soda suggested that all of us should go to the lot for some football, and I could never say no to that.

We went to the lot and threw the football around a bit, and when things got a little more physical and we were tackling each other more and more, I noticed that Pony and Johnny moved off to the side and sat in the shade under a tree while they just talked. I was sure it was their way of staying involved, but also keeping Johnny out of harm's way in order not to injure his back any more. I knew Johnny didn't like being excluded from things, but the poor kid had been through enough already, and nobody wanted to see him get hurt again. He seemed to understand that though, and he looked content to hang out with Ponyboy while the rest of us played two-on-two football.

After Soda and I narrowly beat Dally and Two-Bit in our makeshift game of football, we went back to the house for lunch. Johnny and Ponyboy made soup and sandwiches, which was more substantial and delicious than the grilled cheese I was planning on making.

Once everyone else settled back into the living room to play poker and listen to the radio, Soda and I took care of the bills. I used to never let Soda look at the numbers and due dates on the dreaded papers, but after my stint in the hospital, I wasn't able to protect him from the harsh reality of adulthood anymore. He, along with Kate, had taken care of everyone for weeks, and even after I recovered, he refused to let me handle financial things on my own anymore.

"How much is left on those hospital bills, Dar?" Soda asked casually, but quietly.

Even though I begrudgingly let him sit down with me and figure out money-related things, Soda understood that we didn't need everyone else to know our business, so he kept his voice down. I also noticed that he would never say they were my hospital bills, just those hospital bills, as if someone else was responsible for the charges. It was a small grammatical difference, but I knew he did it on purpose because he didn't want to add to my guilt. I appreciated the thought, whether I believed in the meaning behind it or not.

I looked at the number, and let out a tired sigh of relief. "I think after one or two more paychecks it'll be taken care of." Only because Kate still insists on paying for groceries and helping out with utilities because she's here so often.

As we finished up with the bills and made our budget for the next couple weeks, my mind kept wandering back to Kate. The guys had been right when they pointed out she practically lived with us already and the next logical step would be to ask her if she wanted to move in, but it was a step I had never taken before. Not only that, but to have her live with my family seemed intimate in a way that I wasn't anticipating.

"You alright, Darry?" Soda asked as he sat down next to me. I noticed that he had apparently put all the paperwork away, leaving the table free from anything that reminded me about money and debt. "You kinda spaced out for a minute there."

I nodded. "I'm fine, Pepsi." I didn't even need to look at him to know he was giving me a look that showed he didn't believe me, so I caved. "I was just thinking about Kate and asking her to move in."

Soda clapped a hand on my shoulder, and when I looked at him, there was a warm smile on his face. "Yeah? You gonna ask her soon?"

I clenched my jaw and looked down at the table and I tried to explain my thoughts. "I- I think so. I don't know, it's just a lot to think about and consider. With you, Pony, and Johnny here too, the state might say something. And what if we break-"

"Hey, none of that," Soda cut me off with a shake of my shoulder. "You always think about the worst case scenario, but have you thought about the best case scenario?"

"Of course I have," I snapped. She could move in and I'd get to wake up next to her every single day. She wouldn't have to pay for a whole apartment by herself, so she could save up for nursing school even easier. We would love each other more and more as the days passed, and eventually I'd ask her to marry me. "But all of that only applies if she said yes in the first place, Soda. What if she says no?"

He let out a short, loud laugh, startling me enough to look back up at him.

"You really think she's gonna say no?" Soda asked incredulously. "Man Darry, your imagination is as crazy as Pony's."

"Oh shut it," I said as I gently shoved him. I wasn't used to the kind of teasing that made me feel like the younger sibling. "It could happen. Maybe she likes living alone, or maybe she isn't ready to be surrounded by a bunch of crazy greasers all the time."

"And that's why she's always here? Because she's sick of us?" Soda asked sarcastically.

I let out a sigh. "You might have a point." Then I gave him a small grin and nodded my head. "Alright, I'll ask her. I don't know when though, so don't say anything, you hear? And I'll be sure to check in with Pony and Johnny before I do."

Soda smiled wildly, then he pretended to zip his lips.

As the day went on, I found myself thinking about Kate constantly. Not only was I trying to figure out how to talk to her about moving in, but as time progressed, I was wondering why I hadn't heard from her at all during the day. I knew she had worked the overnight shift the night before so I knew she'd sleep in, but it was almost dinner time and she hadn't stopped by or even called, which was odd.

If I don't hear from her by the time we're done eating, I'll call her. If she doesn't answer, I'll stop by the diner or her apartment. I just want to make sure she's okay and nothing happened.

It was then that I realized Soda was right; I instinctively thought of worst case scenarios, but given everything that had happened to us in less than two years, I felt like I had the right to be anxious.

Unfortunately, I quickly found out that my worry wasn't misplaced at all.

I was in the middle of making spaghetti for dinner when, despite the typical ruckus in the living room, I heard the porch door open. Since Steve had come over after his shift at the DX, I knew the rest of the gang was already there, so I had a feeling that it was Kate walking in. Finally. I was really getting worried. I assumed that she would come into the kitchen to see me, but when the guys suddenly got quiet and the radio was turned off, I knew something was wrong.

Forgetting about the food entirely, I rushed towards the living room to see what was going on. I remembered how stunned and angry I was months before when my girlfriend was standing in the living room with a facial injury after a run-in with a hood at Buck's, and I hoped that nothing like that had happened again.

Once I made it to the front room, I noticed that all of the guys had similar, worried expressions as they stared in the direction of the front door. When I followed their eyes, mine landed on Kate. She looked disoriented and spaced out, almost as if she wasn't fully aware of where she was or what was going on around her. Her eyes were red and puffy, like she had been crying.

At least I don't see any blood. Did she hit her head or something?

Nobody spoke, and the eerie silence was almost as unnerving as the look on my girlfriend's face.

"Kate?" I asked tentatively.

She blinked, and when her eyes landed on me, it was like she had snapped back to reality. Before I knew it, she ran across the room and pushed herself tight against me. I threw my arms around her and pulled her into a tight embrace. Then she immediately started sobbing.

Alarm bells started ringing in my head. What's going on? What could've caused this kind of reaction? Then an awful, terrifying thought crossed my mind. Did somebody do something to her?

The guys remained silent as they stared at Kate, and I could tell they were worried about her too. In addition to their concern, Dally, Steve, and Two-Bit also had varying levels of anger flickering in the background of their expressions, undoubtedly ready to fight whoever made my girlfriend cry. They'll have to get in line.

"What happened, Kate?" I asked as calmly as I could, but I felt as though my fear, anger, and protectiveness were all leaking through my words. "Are you hurt?"

If someone hurt her because I wasn't there to protect her, I'll never forgive myself.

Thankfully, even though she was completely pressed against me, she managed to give me a slight shake of her head. Thank God.

Knowing that she was at least physically safe and sound made me relax a miniscule amount and I even let out a sigh of relief, but Kate was still bawling into my chest, and I needed to find out why.

"What's wrong, darling?" I asked in a tone that I hoped was soft and comforting.

She stayed silent, so I kissed the top of her head and moved my hand up and down her spine, trying to get her to calm down. That was apparently the wrong move though, because she practically whimpered and pressed into me even more than before, so I once again held her tight with both arms.

I had never seen Kate like that, and considering everything we had been through in just the few months we had been dating, that was a significant statement. Something was seriously wrong, and I needed to get her to talk.

"Soda, finish dinner for me?" It didn't sound much like a question when I heard myself speak, but I could tell Soda didn't take offense to it; he knew my mind was focused on something other than manners. Soda nodded silently as I turned to guide Kate towards my room and away from prying eyes and listening ears.

Once I brought Kate to my room, I closed the door behind her and sat with her on my bed. I kept my arm wrapped around her tightly to show support. It took a minute for her to relax at all, but when I felt a small amount of tension leave her body, I decided to try to get her to tell me what happened.

"Nobody else is around Kate," I said, hoping that fact was encouraging. She still didn't say anything, so I kissed the top of her head and pulled her even tighter against me, resting my chin on her head in an embrace that landed me somewhere between protecting her and hugging her. "What's going on, baby? What's got you so worked up? You can tell me."

Her voice was hoarse from all the crying she had done, and it was quiet too. Still, I could hear what she said fairly easily. "My mom's dying."

It felt like a weight had been dropped into my stomach.

Before I could even say anything, Kate's words started falling out of her mouth in a jumbled mess. "I got a call from the hospital… I thought it was one of you guys, but it wasn't. It's Mom. She has cancer. I went to see her, and everyone said she only has a few weeks left."

She started sobbing loudly again, so I pulled her against me with both arms and hugged her tight. In response, she collapsed into my chest and let me console her as I rocked us slightly back and forth. "I'm sorry, sweetheart."

We stayed like that for a while– Kate crying while I kept trying to say soothing things– but there wasn't anything I could do to fix the problem, and it broke my heart to know that. I'm a builder and a fixer, so if I can't do those things, then what good am I?

After a short time, I decided to try a new approach; think and act like Sodapop. Soda was the best person in the world when it came to comforting others, so I tried to take a page from his book.

"I'm so sorry you have to go through this. I can't even pretend to know what you're going through," I said.

That's a gross understatement. Of course I don't know what she's going through. When my parents died, there wasn't a warning or anything; they were just suddenly and unexpectedly gone.

I didn't know what was worse: not having any warning before a loved one (or two) dies so you don't have a chance to say goodbye, or having a warning, but then having to watch said loved one gradually pass away right in front of you. As I internally debated the worst options known to mankind, a sudden realization sent a spike of painful empathy through my chest. I've only had the former happen to me, but Kate's going to experience both horrible scenarios with her parents. Her dad died suddenly, and now her mom's… Glory, she doesn't deserve this. Nobody deserves this.

"I don't know exactly what you're going through, but I do know what it's like to get unexpected news and how it feels to have the world crumble around you," I continued, hoping that I sounded strong enough to help her carry the weight of the horrible situation. "You're not alone, Kate. I'm here for you. I'll do anything you need me to."

With all of my thinking, I must've been caught up in my own head because I didn't realize that Kate's sobs had slowed down and quieted some. She was barely crying when she tucked her legs underneath her body, making her almost curl into a ball. Then she loosely wrapped her arms around me and muttered, "This. This is all I need."

I moved a hand to hold the back of her head and kissed the top of her hair again before I silently resumed a rocking motion. I can do this as long as you need.

A few hours later, or maybe it was minutes, it seemed like Kate had just about cried herself out. I thought she might have fallen asleep, but I realized I was wrong when she pulled one her of arms away so she could wipe the tears from her face. "You probably think I'm being ridiculous," she choked out with a small, dark laugh. She stayed pressed against me with her chin tucked in, so I couldn't see her face. Still, I could picture her self-deprecating expression. "I haven't seen her in three years, and it's been even longer since I was really close with her, but here I am blubbering like an idiot."

"Hey now, none of that," I said softly as I moved to put my hands on her shoulders. I got her to separate from me just enough to look me in the eye. "I don't want to hear you say those things, alright? You're not ridiculous, and you're definitely not an idiot. It doesn't matter how often you two see each other; she's still your mom, so of course you'd be upset."

At first, she didn't seem convinced, but a moment later, she sniffled and gave me a small nod.

I reached forward and moved her hair out of her face as gently as I could, then I let my hand rest on her cheek. She visibly relaxed then. "Is there anything I can do for you?"

She gave me a look that I didn't have time to decipher before she replied. "She said she'd like to meet you. Is that okay?"

Not for the first time that day, I was surprised and caught off-guard, but at least I already knew how to respond. "Of course. I'd love to meet her too."

"Are you sure?" Kate asked tentatively. "I know it's not easy for anyone to see someone who's… who doesn't have a lot of time left… but especially since your- and I'd understand if-"

I cut her off by leaning forward and pressing my lips against hers. She froze momentarily, then she melted into the kiss.

It was endearing that Kate was worried about me and how I'd handle seeing her dying mother, but none of that mattered. All that mattered was that I could be there for my girlfriend, and if she and her mom both wanted us to meet, then I'd be happy to meet the woman.

When Kate pulled away from me, she was giving me a teary-eyed smile. "Okay. Let me know when you have a day off and-"

"I'll call out tomorrow," I said decisively. She was obviously going to argue with me, but I didn't let her get a single word out before I continued. "I'm calling out tomorrow. I know you have the day off, and I want to go with you when you visit her. If tomorrow is a good time to meet her, then that's great, but even if it's not, I want to be there for you."

She studied me as if she couldn't quite believe her ears so her eyes had to make up for it and gather as much information as possible. After a long moment, she let out a sigh of defeat. "Okay." Then she smiled before hugging me again. "Thank you, Darry."

I wrapped my arms around her and rubbed a hand up and down the outside of her arm. "You don't need to thank me, it's my pleasure," I said before kissing her temple. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"She said she'd love to meet your brothers and the guys too," she said softly. I was a little surprised and curious why Kate's mom would want to meet the others, but who was I to question a woman on her deathbed? "It's okay if none of them want to," Kate continued. "I'd get it if none of them want to step foot in a hospital ever again… but if any of them do, then I'll need help keeping them out of trouble while they're there."

"I can do that," I easily agreed. "Are you sure she really wants to deal with a bunch of crazy greasers?"

Shockingly, I felt her chuckle against me. "I warned her, but I guess we'll find out."

It was only a few minutes later when I realized Kate had fallen asleep in my arms. I doubted she had eaten anything that day, but considering the long and emotional day she had, I didn't want to wake her up for dinner, so after I got her settled under the covers of my bed, I left my room to let her rest.

The guys immediately questioned me when I stepped into the hallway. As quietly and vaguely as I could, I told them her mom was in the hospital and wasn't doing well. I could tell they already knew it was serious, but when I told them I was calling out of work the next day to go to the hospital with Kate, everyone got quiet and somber. They could read between the lines.

The house remained quiet for the rest of the night, and the whole gang stayed over in silent support of my girlfriend.

I called my boss the next morning and explained the situation. I was worried that because it hadn't been long since I had returned from my injury, he'd be upset about me missing another day. Thankfully, Mr. Harrison was actually quite empathetic, and he told me not to worry about taking the day off. After the phone call, I got started on breakfast while the rest of the gang woke up one by one, each of them tiredly walking into the kitchen to grab a plate of food.

Everyone informed one another of their plans for the day. I told my brothers (and everyone else since they were all sitting there) that I had already called my boss about missing work so I could go to the hospital with Kate. Everyone seemed to agree that I did the right thing and that Kate would need me with her, whether or not she'd say so. I wasn't so sure Kate needed me since she was so strong and independent, but I wanted to be there for her. I suddenly remembered that Kate had made the exact same point to me when I was laid up in the hospital and I told her that I needed her. We really are similar, aren't we?

Since Soda worked the closing shift that day, he said he was going to go with Pony to the library for a bit before lunch. The guys all joked around and asked Soda why on Earth he would go to the library willingly, but Soda just brushed them off and didn't offer an explanation other than he wanted to spend time with his little brother. The real reason Soda was going was because Ponyboy was going to hand in his job application to the librarian, and we agreed that he shouldn't go alone. Pony hadn't said anything to me about it, but when he talked to Sodapop about the job, Soda confided in me since he didn't want there to be any secrets between us. I told Soda how I overheard Pony telling Kate that he wanted to get a summer job, so I knew he had been at least thinking about it for a while.

After a lengthy conversation, I let Soda convince me to allow Pony to apply for the job at the library. However, if Pony got the job, our little brother had to tell me about it before he could start working. I didn't care if the rest of the guys knew about it, but it seemed like Pony was keeping the whole thing under wraps, so Soda and I decided to let Pony tell or not tell whoever he wanted, and us two would keep our mouths shut.

Most of the guys didn't seem to have much planned for the day. Steve was going to see Evie, but since Rachel was out of town with her mother, Two-Bit wasn't able to spend time with his girlfriend. Instead, Two-Bit said he was going to bum around the house with Dally and Johnny. Normally, I'd expect the three of them to stir up some trouble around town, (more so the older two dragging Johnny into their antics,) but Johnny wasn't working that day, and he said he just wanted to relax for the day. I was glad the kid was giving himself some time to unwind, especially since he'd been working so much.

Kate was the last one up that morning. When she walked into the kitchen, I expected her to avoid eye contact with the guys since I knew she'd hate to see the looks of sadness or pity directed towards her. Surprisingly though, when she sat down next to me with some toast, Kate looked around at the gang before addressing them.

"Sorry about last night. I didn't mean to barge in and be such a mess in front of you all," she said casually. It looked like Soda and Two-Bit were both about to say something in response, but my girlfriend kept talking. "My mom's in the hospital, and she's dying of cancer. I just found out yesterday, and… and I didn't take it all that well. After I visited her, I just needed to be here."

I put my arm around her and pulled her to my side while her last statement replayed in my head, causing a warm feeling to ignite in my chest. When she was upset, her instinct was to come here for comfort and support. She really does want to be here with me and the guys.

The gang looked at her, all of them likely trying to come up with things to say, but it was impossible to know how to reply to what Kate had told them.

"You don't need to be sorry, Kate. That ain't something anyone can take well," Soda said with a small, warm smile. "And you'll always have a home here."

Well, it was almost impossible to know how to reply to that kind of news. Leave it to Soda to naturally know how to comfort someone in any situation.

"Was he there?" Steve asked sternly. He didn't say the name, but we all knew exactly who he meant: Victor.

All throughout the night, I tossed and turned at the thought Victor could've been at the hospital and I didn't even think to ask until Kate was already fast asleep. I had been so worried about Kate and how she was dealing with everything, that I temporarily forgot about the possibility of that monster being at the hospital too. Shouldn't that have been one of the first things I asked? I didn't see any injuries, but that doesn't mean anything. He could've hurt her in other ways too. Why didn't I ask her?

Thankfully, Kate shook her head. "No, thank God. Mom's lawyer showed up after a while… It sounds like she's divorcing Victor before she's gone." The corner of her mouth was turning slightly upwards, and even though it was a hard thing to talk about, it was apparent Kate was glad one of her mom's last acts would be to leave Victor.

Steve gave a nod and a determined "Good" as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.

"Is there anything we can do?" Ponyboy asked in a soft and caring tone that made me smile. Turns out both of my brothers are better at comforting people than I am.

Kate grinned a little. "Just like with everything else you know about me, I don't need you to walk on eggshells around me. Act normal… or at least as normal as y'all can be." That got a few laughs from the gang. Then she spoke softer, almost hesitant and nervous. "And if it's okay, at least whoever wants to… she said she'd be interested in meeting you guys."

That piqued everyone's interest.

"Really?" Two-Bit asked first, more intrigued than anything.

"Yeah, I told her how great you guys are, and she said she'd love to meet the important people in my life," Kate said easily, making it apparent that she considered the gang to be family, just like we considered her to be our family too. "But only if you want to. I know it's a lot to ask-"

"Just tell us when to be there," Dally interrupted.

Judging by Kate's reaction, I wasn't the only one shocked at Dally's words, but everyone else just silently nodded as if Dally was just stating the obvious. Dally is many things, but he's especially loyal. He might be a JD that's rough around the edges, but when he cares about someone, he'll do anything for them.

"Thank you," Kate said with a small smile. "Darry's going to come with me today, so maybe you guys can visit tomorrow or later this week. And maybe not all of you at once; she's pretty tired and weak."

"You think we'd overwhelm her with our good looks or something?" Two-Bit asked with a playful smirk as he flexed his biceps.

"More like annoying tendencies," Steve muttered.

A loud, playful banter quickly ensued, and breakfast transitioned into another chaotic scene. While the guys argued about who was the most annoying or attractive, I caught Kate smiling at their antics, and for at least a moment, it looked like she could still find happiness during such a difficult time.

The entire drive to the hospital was quiet. Kate obviously had a lot on her mind since she was staring straight ahead while constantly opening and closing her fists, so instead of forcing a conversation, I silently reached over and covered her left hand with my right as I continued to drive. Under my fingers, I felt her hand relax a little, and I heard her exhale. Neither of us needed to say it, but she knew I had her back.

When we got to the hospital, I gave her hand a squeeze before we exited the truck. She gave me a small smile before leading me to the building and then down the halls to her mother's room. I had an awful, eerie feeling as we walked down the halls. I've been in this building too many times for one lifetime.

Once we reached the room, both of us stopped outside of the door to give Kate a moment to steady herself.

"Do you want a minute alone with her?" I asked, offering her the only thing I could think of that could help. "She doesn't know I was coming here today, right? Do you want to see if it's okay? I can wait out here if you need."

A perplexed look crossed her face, then she shook her head a little. "No, I guess she wouldn't know that you were coming today. I forgot that it was only yesterday that I saw her…" she trailed off. I reached for her hand and gave it a squeeze, which earned me a soft, warm smile from her. "I don't think she'd mind you being here. I know she's going to love you."

I smiled at her and tried to hide my concern. I was glad she was confident that her mom would like me, but there was a small voice in my head that kept telling me nobody would think a greaser would ever be good enough for Kate, least of all her own mother. Still, despite my own worries, I needed to be strong and support my girlfriend. "Okay. I'm ready when you are."

Kate grabbed my arm, pulled me down towards her just enough to place a kiss on my cheek, then she let go before she guided me to the door. She knocked softly as she poked her head into the room. "Mom? Are you up for some company?"

I heard a tired and gravelly voice respond, but it still managed to sound sweet and caring. "Of course, sweetie."

Kate grinned, then she reached out towards me to hold my hand. As we intertwined our fingers, Kate stepped into the room first and started introductions. "There's someone here I want you to meet. This is Darry."

The moment I stepped into the room; my eyes scanned the area to make sure nobody else was there, namely Victor. Seeing that the room was otherwise empty, I looked towards the frail woman in the hospital bed. Even though it was obvious that she was ill, I could tell that her features were once soft, and she was probably a real beautiful woman before the cancer took over her body.

"Darry, this is my mom, Debbie," Kate said as we made our way towards the chairs next to the bed.

"Hello Mrs. Miller," I said, remembering to use the correct last name since she was divorcing Victor. I extended my hand towards her. "It's nice to meet you."

She accepted and reciprocated the handshake, albeit weakly. "Nice to meet you too, Darry. And please call me Debbie," she said in a rough voice. Kate and I both sat down, and her mother kept watching me closely. As soon as I was sitting in the uncomfortable hospital chair, Debbie continued sweetly. "I've heard a lot of good things about you."

I felt my skin start to get warm. Even though I knew Kate wasn't especially close to her mom, it was still a little nerve-racking to meet my girlfriend's mother for the first time. Plus, to hear her say something like that sort of threw me for a loop, and I wasn't sure how to respond.

"I'm sure Kate embellished a little," I said sheepishly, fighting the urge to rub the back of my neck– a nervous habit that I knew I had.

"Oh stop it," Kate said with a playful smirk as she elbowed me gently. When she looked back at her mom, she kept a smile on her face as she spoke seriously. "He just doesn't know how to talk about himself or accept compliments. He's too humble for his own good."

I grinned a little at that, and even though I disagreed, I wasn't going to start an argument over it. Instead, since our hands were still locked together, I gave hers a squeeze and tried to steady my nerves.

Kate's mom smiled at us and changed the subject. "How are your brothers, Darry?"

At first, I was surprised that she even thought to ask about my brothers. However, after recalling that Kate had apparently told her a lot about me, I realized that I shouldn't have been surprised by the question at all. Plus, Kate is quite possibly the most caring person I've ever met, so it made sense that her mother was kind too.

"They're good," I said lamely. I knew I had to say something more, but as much as I wanted to be there to support Kate and meet her mom, I wasn't great at keeping a conversation going. Still, I had to try. "Sodapop has today off, so he's bringing Ponyboy to the library," I added. Even though they're just supposed to drop off Pony's job application, I'm sure our little brother will keep Soda there for a while. "I'm not sure how long it'll be before Soda gets asked to leave for being too loud though," I said jokingly.

Kate's mom grinned. "They sound like great kids."

I nodded in affirmation, but it was Kate who replied.

"They really are," Kate said softly. "They even mentioned bringing us something for lunch after they leave the library."

"That's sweet of them," her mom said with a smile. "And how are the rest of the boys?"

Asking about my brothers was one thing, but I was even more surprised when Debbie asked about the gang. Even so, I did my best to talk about them in the most polite way I could while trying not to make it obvious I was attempting to down-play or outright hide their rap sheets. The last thing this woman needs is to think her daughter is surrounded by hoods and criminals all the time.

"Two-Bit is the one Rachel is dating," Kate explained at one point. Her mother gave her a nod, which told me Kate must've mentioned it the day before. She really did fill her mom in on everything.

The more we talked about the guys and everything else she asked about, Debbie seemed to become more at ease, like she was comforted to know more about her daughter's life and the people in it. As the conversation continued, it seemed like Kate's mom approved of not only me, but everyone else we talked about. Even Dally.

"A police record doesn't define how good a person is. There are dangerous people with shorter records than some of your friends," Debbie said at one point. The way she looked as she spoke, along with how Kate paled at those words, I knew we were all thinking about Victor.

I had no way to know how much time had passed by then, but there was suddenly a noise near the door, followed by a man's voice. "Am I interrupting?"

Maybe it was because so many negative thoughts of Victor were festering in my head, or maybe it was just my instincts, but I whipped around to face the man entering the room.

"It's okay, Darry. He's my mom's lawyer," Kate said quietly as she gently put a hand on my arm. It wasn't until I felt her touch that I realized my muscles immediately got tense, as if I was preparing for a fight. If it was Victor, I'd be more than ready for a fight. Then she spoke to the man at a normal volume. "Good morning, Mr. Wilson."

The lawyer, who was dressed nicely and carried a briefcase, looked at me with a apprehensive expression, before looking at Kate and giving her and her mother a nod. "Good morning ladies. Who do we have with us today?"

"This is my boyfriend Darry," Kate said evenly. "Darry, this is Billy Wilson; my mom's lawyer."

I shook the man's hand, trying to be polite and demonstrate that I didn't have anything against him. Still, he looked wary about my presence as he moved to the other side of the hospital bed, staying far away from me.

"What do you have for me today?" Debbie asked lightheartedly. Even though she was grinning, I could tell she was getting tired. I hope we aren't making things harder on her by staying longer.

Mr. Wilson looked at the ill woman and gave her a small smile. "I brought everything you asked for," then he looked at Kate, "and I also have a few things I need you to look at and sign."

Kate looked a little confused, but then her expression shifted to hesitation. "Does it need to be today?"

The lawyer was about to answer, but Kate's mom spoke first. "Go on, sweetie. I'm not going anywhere. It also gives me the chance to speak with this young man," she said, looking at me pointedly.

I swallowed the lump that suddenly formed in my throat.

Kate debated for a moment, so Mr. Wilson was quick to speak and help her make a decision. "It's just some paperwork; it won't take long. There are some empty rooms in this hallway that we could probably use, so we won't be far either."

That seemed to ease Kate's mind because she nodded in agreement. "Yeah, okay."

As Kate got up from her seat and I moved out of her way, I saw the lawyer take something from his briefcase and silently hand it to Kate's mom, who hid it under the sheets. I was curious, but it wasn't my place to say anything, so I kept my mouth shut and watched my girlfriend walk towards the door. A moment later, Mr. Wilson quickly shut his briefcase and followed Kate.

"I'll be here if you need anything," I firmly said to Kate, which made the lawyer give me another strange look before averting his eyes.

Kate gave me a small smile. "Thanks." I knew her well enough to know that she wasn't just thanking me for being there for her; she was grateful that I'd stay with her mom while she was out of the room.

After one last look, Kate walked out of the room, followed by the lawyer, leaving me alone with Kate's mother.

"So," the woman immediately started, regaining my attention. "Are you treating my daughter right?"

I was stunned into silence by the bluntness of the question, but after a moment of hesitation, I regained my composure and replied. "Yes ma'am." Then I remembered the one big argument Kate and I had, and I couldn't help but wonder if I was telling her mom the truth. "At least I think I am... I wouldn't do anything to hurt her, not on purpose at least."

She gave me an analyzing look, and I couldn't stop myself from rambling under her stern gaze.

"We had an argument a few weeks back, but we talked about it afterwards, and we're okay now. Still, I feel awful about putting her through that." I suddenly became aware that my response would concern the woman more than anything, so I kept talking in an attempt to get out of the hole I dug for myself. "I try to do right by her, but I know she's still too good for me. I won't stop trying to deserve her, but I'm not sure I'll ever get there."

To my pleasant surprise, after a few agonizingly slow seconds, Debbie smirked at me. "Just one argument? I know how stubborn Catherine is, so that's quite impressive."

I let out a relieved breath, then I chuckled at her words. "She can be stubborn sometimes, but not in a bad way. She's strong, independent, and she stands up for what she believes. Plus, I've been told that I'm stubborn too, so I can't really hold it against her."

Debbie snickered at that, then she said something that I wasn't expecting to hear. "To be such a young man and have all of the family responsibilities resting on your shoulders… you kind of have to be stubborn if you're going to make it."

I nodded and looked down at my hands, which rested in my lap. I guess being stubborn did help me keep pushing forward so I could take care of not just my biological brothers, but my entire extended family too.

We fell into a short, comfortable silence before she spoke again, this time sounding sullen.

"You know, judging by the look on your face when Billy showed up… you were ready to protect Kate if she needed it," she stated like it was the most obvious thing. I found myself nodding without even thinking about it. Of course I would. "I assume that means she's told you everything then, right?" Her question was vague, but we both knew what she was getting at.

She's told you about Victor.

I nodded and replied simply when I managed to look up at her. "Yes ma'am."

Her face dropped even more than before, and I noticed that her eyes got a little glassy. "You probably think I'm a terrible mother," she said woefully.

I was caught off-guard by the statement, but after my brain processed what she said, I started shaking my head. "No, I don't." It didn't look like she believed me, so I elaborated. "If I've learned anything over the past year and a half, it's that there isn't a handbook that tells you how to be perfect, least of all when it comes to parenting. We all learn as we go, and we just do our best."

There were many times I wished there was such a book. Like when I had to immediately figure out how to pay bills and manage a budget, or the first time Pony got sick after our parents died, or when Soda told me he wanted to drop out of school, and not to mention the whole thing after Bob Sheldon was killed…

"She was right about you."

Startled, I responded without thinking. "What?"

When I looked at her, I saw that Kate's mom was smiling at me. "You're a good man, Darry," she said definitively.

I didn't understand why she would say that after only meeting me once, especially since I had just told her I had a fight with Kate not that long before. She must've sensed my confusion, because Debbie gave me a small smirk and continued.

"I can tell you're hard on yourself, but I want you to know that Kate's right; you really are a good man," she said with a tired smile. "Kate told me everything you've done to keep your family together, and then you took in another boy to make sure he was safe and loved. Kate didn't embellish at all. I can see why she never stopped smiling when she talked about you."

My eyebrows lifted in surprise, then my skin got warmer and I felt a shy grin appear on my face. Did she really smile the whole time?

"I can see how much you two love each other," Debbie continued confidently. "That's why I want to give you this."

Before I could question what she was doing, Kate's mom reached under the sheets and pulled out a small square box that she then offered me. I was confused, but since I didn't have a reason to be concerned, I accepted the item and examined it closer. When I slowly opened the box, my eyes landed on a bright, shiny, and fancy object.

It was a ring.

The ring was very unique, like one I had never seen before. It had a gold band with a large diamond center stone and small emerald accents on the sides. It was made in such a way that the emeralds not only made the diamond appear bigger, brighter, and shinier, but overall the whole thing screamed custom and expensive.

My heart started racing.

It's not just a ring; it's an engagement ring.

We aren't even living together yet, but there's an engagement ring in my hands.

I was sure that I had sat frozen for several minutes before Debbie spoke, but she didn't seem impatient or upset at all when her quiet voice broke the silence.

"It was mine," Debbie said softly. "David, Kate's father, gave it to me. Even though I would've said yes if he just used a key ring to propose, he spent practically every penny he had on that ring because he said I was worth more than all the money he'd ever make, and he wanted me to know it."

Tears had started to appear in her eyes as she talked about her late husband, and I could see so much love and grief in her expression. Before I met Kate, I would've hoped that I'd meet someone I could feel that passionately about, but ever since Kate and I starting dating, I knew exactly how it felt to love someone that intensely.

"The way he looked at me when he said those words… it's how you and Catherine look at each other too," she continued. "Since I don't have much time left, I wanted to give it to the love of my daughter's life."

The weight of everything was quickly hitting me. Kate's dying mother is giving me the ring her dead husband proposed with because she knows I love her daughter.

"Wow, it- this is real pretty. I- I can't… are you sure?" I stammered, not able to get all of my thoughts out at the same time. "You didn't even know me until today."

How could you trust me? How could you decide that I'm good enough for your daughter?

My unspoken questions must've been obvious, because Debbie grinned warmly at me. "After the way Catherine talked about you yesterday, I asked Billy to get it for me so I'd have it once I met you. I already trusted my daughter's judgement, but after meeting you, I know the connection between you is undeniable."

I felt my skin start to warm, and I hoped the woman couldn't see my blush. The look she gave me told me she did.

"I haven't even talked to Kate about moving in yet," I admitted awkwardly after realizing that we were skipping a big step in the normal progression of a relationship. "The whole gang loves her, and they've all been asking me when she'd move in. I was even talking with Soda about it yesterday; I told him that I'd ask Kate to live with us soon, but I just didn't know how or when I should ask her."

Debbie gave me a tired smirk. "It's certainly a big step, but I have a feeling that whenever you want to have that conversation, she'll be ready." She took a couple breaths before continuing, which told me such a long conversation was taking its toll on her. "Like I said, I just wanted to give this to you personally for whenever you are ready for that step. In the meantime, enjoy your time together and take things at your own pace."

'Enjoy your time together.'

For someone like me, who unfortunately understood the fragility of life quite well, her words really hit home.

Because you never know what tomorrow will bring.

"I… I don't even know what to say other than thank you," I all but whispered. Then I spoke louder and more confidently. "Thank you. I promise to take care of her as long as she lets me. And if I do anything stupid enough that causes her to leave me, I'll make sure she gets this. It's so special, it should stay in the family."

Debbie gave me a tired, content, and genuine smile. "You're a good man Darry. I know that you'll continue to love her and treat her right, and that's all I could ask for." She reached out a weak, shaky hand towards me to place it on my forearm. "I'm glad you two found each other."

"Me too."

After such a deep, emotional, and major conversation, it was relieving to start talking about anything else. With the ring secured in my pocket, Kate's mother and I discussed family, hobbies, and other miscellaneous topics. She was progressively getting more fatigued, but she seemed determined to stay awake while I was in the room, or maybe just until Kate came back from her meeting with the lawyer. Where is she? Wasn't it supposed to be quick?

I was about to tell Debbie that I could step out if she wanted to rest when the monotonous noises from the hallway started to increase in intensity and volume. Both of us noticed, so while her eyes simply moved to look towards the door, I turned in the chair to face it and hopefully figure out some answers. What's going on out there?

We waited for a minute or two for the noises to die down, but they didn't. Instead, things kept getting louder out in the hallway. I was just about to get up to investigate when someone popped their head into the room. I recognized the face instantly. "Ponyboy?"

"Darry," my brother said, sounding both relieved and worried. He rushed into the room, and other than a quick glance at the woman lying in the bed next to me, his panicked eyes were trained onto me. "They sent me to come get you."

I was on my feet in a flash. "Who sent you? What's going on?"

"Soda and Kate," he said quickly. The more he panicked, the faster his words left his mouth. "We just got here, and we saw them arguing. He was yellin' at her, then Soda jumped in. You need to go out there."

"Who was yelling at her?" I questioned, not caring that my voice suddenly sounded low and dangerous. Who’s yelling at my girlfriend?

"It's him," Pony said cryptically, but I knew exactly who he was talking about.

Victor.

Victor's here.

I put my hands on Pony's shoulders, switched places with him, then pushed him gently but firmly down into the chair. "Stay here Pone," I ordered. I didn't give him a chance to argue before I rushed out the door.

I followed the sounds of the commotion and sprinted down the hallway. Within seconds, I spotted Kate standing with her back against a wall with Soda in front of her in a protective manner. In front of them, there was a disheveled looking man with greying hair pointing a finger in their direction and loudly slurring his words. Victor.

A doctor was attempting to talk him down from the rageful fit he was experiencing, but it appeared that Victor had his sights set on Kate and Soda, because he shoved the doctor away from him and drew back his hand, apparently ready to strike either my brother or my girlfriend.

I saw red.

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

Since the hospital didn't really have public rooms for business meetings, Billy and I found a small sitting area at the end of the hallway by some windows. It wasn't very private, but it had a couple tables and some chairs, and since nobody was around anyway, we figured it would work for us.

The paperwork he had for me was my mother's will and everything else that I'd need when she was gone. My mom was leaving everything for me, including all of her belongings and whatever was left of her money. Billy was sure that Victor would fight to keep the house since he had been living there for so long, but the lawyer was prepared to fight back; he was a really good lawyer after all, and he seemed to really care about his clients, which was likely going to be me soon enough.

I remembered seeing Billy defend my father in a courtroom when I was really young. A driver who hit my dad's car at an intersection was trying to get out of trouble by saying it was actually my dad who caused the accident. I couldn't remember much of what was said, but I remembered being in awe of my dad's lawyer because he moved and spoke with so much confidence and strength that I knew he'd win, which he easily did. I just hoped he would be as successful when I became his client too.

After we finished going through the paperwork, Billy filed it all away in his briefcase, and the two of us got up from our seats. As we pushed the chairs in, I finally gathered enough courage to ask the question that was on my mind during our whole conversation.

"Does Victor know that he won't get anything?" I asked, trying to sound casual. "And the fact my mom's divorcing him?"

Billy nodded. "I had one of my colleagues deliver the news to him."

He sent someone else to give the news to Victor?

When he noticed the confused look on my face, the lawyer smirked at me. "Alan's more intimidating than I am. I figured if Mr. Wright got violent, Alan would have an easy time putting him in his place. He's a large and muscular guy, so he can be quite intimidating. Just like your boyfriend, might I add."

I laughed at that, remembering how nervous Billy got when Darry looked at him. I couldn't blame the man though, because the moment he showed up, Darry had thought Billy was my evil step-father, and he was ready to pummel the poor man. After the misunderstanding was cleared up, I could tell that Darry tried to be polite and apologize in his nonverbal way, but the dangerous look he gave Billy the moment they saw each other had scared the lawyer, and it would take a while before he'd be comfortable around my boyfriend.

"Darry's not scary unless he needs to be," I said with a grin as we made our way towards my mom's room. "He only looked like that because he thought you were Victor. He's actually very sweet."

Billy nodded, but a somber look crossed his face. "So he knows about Victor then?" he asked, dropping the professional "Mr. Wright" verbiage, which told me legal stuff was over and we were just chatting as regular people. Peers, maybe even friends.

"Yeah, he knows everything," I answered. I never knew how much my mother had told Billy about our home life, but it seemed like it was enough for him to distrust and dislike Victor.

Again, the lawyer nodded, but he didn't say anything else about that particular topic. Instead, before we parted ways, he told me he'd let me have more time with my mom and that he'd stop by the hospital again later that day when I'd be gone. With that, we said our goodbyes, and while Billy turned to walk towards the exit, I continued down the hallway to return to my mother's room.

As I walked down the hallway alone, for the first time that day, I realized how utterly exhausted I was. Not only was I drained from the day before, but all of the talk about Victor was wearing on me even more.

"Hey Katie," a drunken voice suddenly slurred nearby.

My blood ran cold. I immediately knew who it was.

Oh shit.

I turned my head and spotted the monster, stumbling a little as he walked towards me. It felt as though Victor was sent by the devil himself so he could gleefully watch me relive my worst nightmares.

No no no.

I stopped dead in my tracks, trying to come up with a plan. You're not a teenage girl anymore Kate, you can deal with him. He's just a drunk asshole, and you've dealt with those before. Act tough, then he'll leave.

Despite his lack of coordination and obvious inebriated state, Victor's gaze stayed on me while he smirked. "Look at 'ou all grown up."

I instinctively took a step back, but I did my best to give him a tuff glare like the guys did whenever they were around Socs or even other greasers. "What are you doing here?"

"I'm 'ere to see my wife," he spat, both figuratively and literally. My upper lip curled in disgust as I took another step away from him.

"She's not your wife anymore," I said confidently, loving that it was true. I watched him sluggishly process my statement as several expressions crossed his face. When I was pretty sure he had pieced his thoughts together, I made another bold statement. "I think you should leave."

His evil eyes and wicked grin made a chill run down my spine. "Oh you do, do ya?" Victor asked in a demeaning manner as he took another step towards me. He was keeping his voice quiet and calm enough to not raise suspicion from anyone else in the hall, and for some reason, I did too. Not only did I not want to attract any unnecessary attention, but I wanted to keep Victor calm for as long as I could before I was able to get away from him.

I tried to maintain space between us, but when I retreated another step, I felt my back hit the wall behind me, and I knew I wasn't going anywhere. Shit.

With him being so close to me, I finally got a good look at Victor for the first time in years. He looked worse than I'd ever seen him. His skin almost had a yellow tint to it, his hair looked like grey straw, and his sunken eyes were blood-shot. He looked sick; not in the same way as my mother, but his body was failing him nonetheless.

Resorting to my default response to danger, I forced myself to stare into his soulless eyes and appear unafraid. "Yeah, I do," I snarled. "Leave."

He stopped in front of me with a calculating expression, almost as if he was surprised and he was trying to figure out how to respond. After a moment, the disturbing grin reappeared on his face. "Sendin' me away so soon Katie? But it's been so long sweet-"

"Don't call me that!" I shouted, cutting him off before he could call me some type of pet name. A sudden wave of nausea hit me at the disgusting tone of his voice accompanying the smirk he wore. It was a thing of nightmares. "Get lost!"

"I'll leave when I get what I want!" Victor shouted right back, cutting the distance between us in half by taking another step. "I ain't gonna let a broad cheat me outta what I'm owed, an' I sure as hell ain't gonna let 'er little girl tell me what t' do."

So that's what this is all about. He found out he's getting nothing when my mom's gone, and he was going to do something about it.

"I take wha' I want. You should know that better than anyone Katie," he added, his voice taking on even more of that disgusting quality that made me sick to my stomach. He leaned forward, further encroaching on my limited personal space. "Ya know, I could-"

"Get away from her," I heard a low, angry voice suddenly growl.

I thought maybe Billy had spotted Victor and was coming to my aide, but it was Sodapop Curtis that suddenly appeared and shoved Victor away from me. As the older man tried to regain his balance, Ponyboy appeared too, standing next to me and Soda. I was relieved, but also even more nervous than before. This is the worst possible time for them to show up. I never wanted anyone to meet Victor, let alone Darry's kid brothers. What if he hurts them? I knew any of the guys could defend themselves just fine, but I still didn't want to see any of them in danger, especially Darry's younger brothers.

"You two get out of here," I said quickly under my breath. Even though I was quiet, I knew they heard me, but they both chose to ignore me.

"Who're you?" Victor slurred angrily at them as he straightened.

I noticed that Soda's shoulders were tense, and I had a feeling he correctly inferred who he was dealing with. I also saw that his hands were curled into fists, ready for a fight.

"Doesn't matter. What matters is you leavin' her alone," Soda replied sternly.

"Listen boy, this is between me 'n Katie," Victor spat, glaring at Soda with his cold eyes. Then he looked back at me with a disturbing smile. "Ain't that right honey?"

I fought the intense urge to vomit.

"You better watch it," Ponyboy warned in a surprisingly angry tone. It was hard to believe the young teen who loved poetry and sunsets was the same one who was speaking so viciously to my abuser.

"Pony, why don't you get out of here and find Darry," I suggested quietly. I had hoped that Ponyboy would be the only one who could hear me and that he'd listen, but I was wrong on both counts.

"Yeah kid, Katie and I go way back. We can handle things jus' fine without any runts 'round here," Victor said, earning a growl from both Curtis boys.

Finally, someone must've noticed something unfriendly was going on in the middle of the hallway, because a doctor approached the four of us. "What's going on here?"

"I'm just tryna have a conversation with my daughter 'ere," Victor said in a fake, innocent tone. "Then these hoods showed up an' tried to start a fight with me!"

"I am not your daughter," I spat at the awful man. My emotions were all bubbling to the surface, but anger was the first to boil over. "You're a drunk, an asshole, and I hope you rot when you're left with nothing." It wasn't the smartest thing to say to a drunk and abusive man, but I couldn't find it in myself to regret my outburst either.

There was an immediate change in the atmosphere, and we all felt it. Instead of yelling at me in response like I anticipated, Victor suddenly got really still, and his eyes went dark and dangerous. Murderous.

"Pony, go get Darry," Soda ordered calmly but decisively, leaving no room for argument.

Thankfully, Ponyboy obeyed his brother and immediately rushed down the hallway. I let out a sigh of relief as soon as he wasn't within arm's reach of Victor. At least that's one Curtis who will be safe.

After Pony ran off, the doctor who had unknowingly put himself in danger spoke professionally to all of us. "Listen, I know tensions can get high here in the hospital, but it's important to-"

"This ain't about no tension," Victor said angrily. Then he pointed a finger at me and looked furious. "This bitch and 'er mom are stealin' from me!"

"Don't call her that," Soda warned dangerously. He remained planted in front of me, protecting me like a human shield, and I was both grateful and worried for him.

"We aren't stealing anything," I countered as calmly as I could. I needed the doctor to know without a doubt that Victor was the problem, nobody else.

The doctor looked between all of us, probably trying to get a good read on the situation. After a brief moment, the man must've come to a conclusion, because he took a step closer to Victor and put a hand on his arm. "Listen, sir-"

"Don't 'sir' me!" Victor shouted as he threw the doctor's hand off and shoved the man away. When he turned back to face me, I could practically see the fury dripping from him. This isn't good.

With the doctor out of the way and nobody else coming to our aid, Victor lunged towards me with a drawn-back fist. Soda stayed in front of me like a bodyguard, and I could tell he was ready to fight Victor on my behalf without question.

But it never came to that.

Soda didn't need to fight for me because, suddenly, Darry was there.

And Victor never saw him coming.

In a flash of movement, Darry caught Victor's forearm before his fist hit either me or Soda. In the fraction of a second it took Victor to realize someone had stopped him, he almost looked confused, but when his drunken eyes landed on Darry, I thought I saw a flicker of fear in them for the first time ever. Then I blinked, and Darry had Victor in a chokehold. When I saw the look on Darry's face, I realized why even Victor was afraid of him. Darry was absolutely livid.

Victor was swatting at Darry's arms in a pathetic attempt to escape, but anybody with eyes could see that his efforts were in vain. Victor's movements slowed, and I knew he was about to lose consciousness, but before he did, Darry spoke just loud enough for Victor, Soda, and me to hear.

"Don't you ever come near her or my brothers again," he growled. Victor gave one last feeble attempt to fight against Darry, but my boyfriend tightened his grip and dropped his voice even lower. "If I ever see you again, I'll kill you."

The ferocity of his words caused my heart to race and I suddenly felt jittery. I wasn't afraid of Darry at all, but I never thought I'd hear him sound so threatening and downright dangerous. But it doesn't even sound like a threat; it sounds more like a promise.

A loud thud snapped me back to reality, and I spotted Victor lying unconscious on the ground, apparently after Darry released him. While a nurse rushed over to check on Victor, the doctor from before nonchalantly walked away from him and approached Soda and me instead. "Are you two alright?"

I nodded, unable to speak, but Soda was never one to be rendered speechless. "Yes sir."

Something suddenly touched the outside of my arm, causing me to jump. When I whipped my head to the side, I saw Darry taking a step away from me with wide eyes filled with alarm and concern. I mentally kicked myself for flinching from my boyfriend simply wrapping an arm around me– something he'd done hundreds of times before. I tried to soften my expression to let Darry know I was sorry, but I wasn't sure I made him feel any better. Then I reached for his hand and pulled it towards me so I could wrap my arms around his muscular one. Standing at my side and with his arm held hostage, Darry simply leaned down and pressed his lips to the top of my head, silently letting me know there were no hard feelings.

"Does that man pose a threat to you or anyone else in this hospital?" the doctor asked, regaining my attention and reminding me that Victor was still just a few feet away.

If only you knew

"Just me and my mom," I said, my voice sounding quiet and afraid. I hated it. "And anyone who gets in his way."

The doctor looked thoughtful and nodded before he replied. "I'll inform security. Once he regains consciousness, we'll send him home and he won't be allowed back for any visitations."

"Thanks doc," Soda said with a forced smile before he turned his back to the man, indicating the conversation was done. As soon as the doctor went to attend Victor, Soda looked at me with a soft and worried expression. "Are you okay?"

Am I? I wasn't hurt, Victor didn't even lay a finger on me, but I still felt scared and shaky. Even so, I forced myself to nod. "I'm alright. Thanks Soda, you guys got here just in time."

I had a feeling Soda didn't believe that I was okay, but he let my lie slide and he made another smile appear on his face. "Don't mention it. We brought you guys some lunch, but…" he trailed off as he looked down the hall. I followed his gaze and saw a couple fast food bags tossed onto the floor with food spilling out of them. A couple nurses had just started to clean up the mess. "I guess we sorta dropped it once we started running over here when we saw you two arguing. Sorry."

The absurdity of his apology made me laugh. "You guys just jumped between me and him," I said, nodding my head in the direction of the still-unconscious man on the floor. "I think that excuses the lack of lunch."

Soda grinned, but he still looked flustered and a little upset.

"Kate," Darry said softly, regaining my attention. Even though he outwardly appeared calm, I could tell Darry was still worried about me. "Are you really okay?"

I wanted to reassure him, to tell him that seeing Victor had no effect on me, but it would've been a lie, and I couldn't lie to Darry. Instead, I averted my eyes and answered honestly. "I don't know."

Without hesitating, Darry moved so he could wrap his arms around me, then he held me tight to his chest. Immediately, I let myself melt in his embrace and I mumbled into his chest. "Thank you." I felt his hand rest on the back of my head and his lips press against my hair, further comforting me in silence.

"That's what family's for," Soda's soft voice said after a beat. "We stand up for each other, and sometimes that means people get knocked out."

I slowly peeled myself away from Darry and gave Soda a sly grin. "Are you calling me family, Sodapop Curtis?"

"Well yeah!" Soda replied, throwing his hands up like he was explaining something obvious. "I thought that was kind of a known thing. You're part of this family Kate, whether you like it or not."

He said it so easily, but the sentiment behind Soda's words hit me hard. This is my family. Even when my last immediate family member is gone, I still have this family.

I blinked back some tears as I looked at him with gratitude. "Thank you, Soda. And just so you know, I do like being part of this family… even if it is a little crazy." Soda smiled at me genuinely and Darry wrapped an arm around me to pull me against his side.

I wiped my cheeks, then stood straighter to convince myself and everyone else that I was fine. "Let's go see my mom. I'm sure she's worried."

"Pony probably is too," Soda added.

The three of us immediately started walking towards my mom's room, Darry never leaving my side or unwrapping his arm that was around me. Despite never having been to the room, Soda led the way while Darry and I followed close behind.

When we were almost to our destination, Darry whispered in my ear, "I won't let him hurt you, Kate. He'd have to go through me first, and that's never going to happen."

I smiled up at him, letting his comforting presence wash over me. "Thank you."

He pressed a kiss against my forehead, then he looked at me seriously before speaking quietly again. "You've had a long couple of days, baby. We'll go home whenever you need to so you can get some rest."

I nodded and let my head rest against him, letting out a sigh of both relief and fatigue. My eyes closed on their own accord, and I felt Darry bring us to a halt and step to the side so we weren't in the middle of the hallway. He was letting me have a moment before I saw my mom again, and I appreciated it more than words could describe.

After a minute, I straightened my neck and opened my eyes to look at my boyfriend, who was watching me closely. Neither of us said anything because we didn't need to in order for us to understand one another. I took a deep breath, then led us the remainder of the way.

When we reached Mom's room, I was surprised to see Soda waiting for us just outside the doorway. He was watching me with obvious concern, but when we approached him, I gave him a small smile.

"I'm alright, Soda," I said a little more honestly than before. "It's just been a crazy two days and I needed a minute."

He seemed to understand, but instead of forcing another smile on his face, he simply nodded and waited for me to lead the three of us through the door.

As soon as I stepped into the room, both my mother and Ponyboy looked up at me, eyes widened. Both of them opened their mouths to say something, but I cut them off before they even had the chance. "Everything's fine."

Pony stood up and offered me the chair he was sitting in, and Darry sat next to me, with his brothers standing right next to him.

"Where is he now?" Pony asked nervously.

"On the floor," I said with a small smirk. "Security will kick him out of the building once he regains consciousness."

"Huh?" Pony asked, utterly confused. His eyes traveled between me and both of his brothers before they locked onto Darry. "You punched his lights out?"

I forgot he didn't know what exactly happened after Darry showed up, but the thought of what was going through Pony's mind made me chuckle.

"No, I didn't," Darry said calmly, yet also stern, as if he was trying to teach Ponyboy something. "I just got him into a hold until he passed out. I can't really start a brawl in the middle of the hospital can I, little colt?" Darry said as he reached up to ruffle Pony's hair.

"Catherine," I heard my mom mutter in her gravelly and breathless voice. When I turned to face her, I could still see the worry in her eyes.

"I'm fine Mom, I promise. He didn't even lay a finger on me," I assured, reaching forward to hold onto her hand and give it a squeeze. "Darry took care of him, right after his brothers stepped in to stop anything from happening," I said with a grateful smile as I turned to look at Sodapop and Ponyboy. All three Curtis boys looked like they didn't know exactly what to say, so I just turned to look at my mom again and speak on their behalf. "I can take care of myself, but these guys– and the whole gang for that matter– always have my back. They won't let anything happen to me."

My mom studied me, as if she was trying to see if I was lying or not, before her eyes traveled to look at the boys. "Thank you for taking care of her."

They murmured things like "our pleasure" and "she takes care of us too" in reply, but the chivalrous Curtis boys didn't seem used to being thanked for taking care of the people they loved. To them, it was just something they naturally did.

There was a short bout of heavy silence before Soda flashed his glamorous smile and extended his hand towards my mother. "We haven't met. I'm Sodapop Curtis. It's nice to meet you ma'am."

For the following couple weeks, I rarely visited my mom without someone else accompanying me. It wasn't necessarily my choice, but I also didn't argue when one of the guys, Rachel, or even Evie tagged along. I knew the guys wanted to be there in case Victor showed up again, and even Evie wanted a go at the man (with Steve as backup of course,) but all of them also wanted to show their support for me and what I was going through. It was nice to know they all cared about me, and it also made it easier to introduce them all to my mom.

Other than Darry, Rachel came with me to the hospital the most often. She had felt awful that she wasn't around when I found out about my mom being sick or when I ran into Victor. I kept telling her that I wasn't upset about her absence because there was no way for anyone to predict what had happened, so it wasn't her fault that she happened to be out of town during the whole ordeal. Still, it seemed like it was Rachel's personal mission to be with me if one of the guys wasn't, and sometimes even if one of them was; especially Two-Bit.

Out of everyone, my mom had only known Rachel before she ended up in the hospital, so whenever my best friend was around, the conversations were easier and a little less forced. Still, the gang did their best to engage with my mom, and my mom returned the favor. In fact, after a few visits, she seemed to really like everyone, even Dally and Steve, who were typically the toughest to talk with and get to know.

When her nasal cannula got replaced with an oxygen mask, I knew my mother's health was declining rapidly, and I only had a short amount of time left with her. During those next two weeks, everyone visited her a few more times when they weren't working or otherwise busy.

If he wasn't working, Darry was with me almost every second of every day, except for a couple occasions when I was at work and he decided to go to the hospital alone to visit my mom. It warmed my heart to know he was putting in so much effort to get to know her, but it also made my heart ache knowing that she wouldn't be around much longer.

It was a Sunday evening when the diner's phone rang. I didn't think anything of it as I wiped down the countertop in front of me. The mundane movement helped clear my mind, but my peace was interrupted when a gentle hand was placed on my shoulder. I turned my head, only to see my best friend looking at me with a pitied expression. It made my stomach drop.

"That was Soda. He said she's not doing well," Rachel said. Even though her voice was quiet, I could hear the quiver in it. "He said Darry thinks you should leave work early and drive up there now."

I knew what that meant.

I nodded my head and set the cleaning rag down. This is it.

I had been trying to prepare myself for weeks, but accepting that my mother was about to pass away was something I suddenly felt unprepared for. Don't cry right now. You're at work. There's people all around.

Rachel grasped my elbow and gently pulled me into the kitchen before she wrapped her arms around me in what could only be described as a sisterly hug. "I'm so sorry, Kate."

I tried to breathe steadily as I returned the embrace. Even though I managed not to sob, I didn't want to risk it by saying anything yet.

When we pulled apart, Rachel kept her hands on my shoulders and stared at me. "I'll cover for you and let Connie know what's going on. Don't worry about anything else, okay? Just do what you need to do."

I nodded, and I finally felt like I could utter a word without bawling. "Thanks."

Rachel gave me a sad smile, then she helped me gather my few belongings before practically shoving me towards the door. During my hasty exit, I noticed that Johnny had glanced at me a few times from the kitchen, but Rachel had walked over to him and started talking, undoubtedly telling him what was going on. Trusting that Rachel would help get Johnny home after work, I left before I had to see Johnny or anyone else giving me a sad, pitying look.

The whole drive to the hospital felt like an out-of-body experience. I wasn't really in control of my movements, but my muscles were doing what they needed to do in order to get me to my destination, so I just let everything happen in front of me. It wasn't until I was standing outside my mom's hospital room that my soul abruptly slammed back into my body, causing me to practically gasp for air.

Soda and Pony were suddenly standing there, asking if I was okay as I choked on nothing. Somehow, their presence helped me catch my breath, and when I felt in control of myself again, I looked up at them. I didn't even realize I had apparently bent over and put my hands on my knees. The somber looks on their faces were almost disguised by their concern for me, but I still saw them. They know it too.

"Is she awake?" I asked as I straightened, not knowing which answer I preferred. She'd be in less discomfort if she wasn't, but selfishly I wanted to speak with her one more time.

Soda nodded. "Darry's talkin' with her."

"He hasn't left her side since we got here," Pony added.

It comforted me to know that Darry had made sure my mother wasn't alone, but it also felt like it was a burden he shouldn't have had to bear. My boyfriend really is Superman.

I took a deep breath and tried to speak in a calm, even tone. "Okay. Thank you guys for… for everything."

"You don't need to thank us," Pony said simply.

"We're family," Soda reminded me.

I smiled at the two of them and pulled them into a brief hug before the three of us turned to walk into the room.

When my eyes landed on my mother, I knew Darry was right to get me there immediately. She looked like a strong gust of wind could do her in. Despite that, she stubbornly kept her eyes open as Darry talked with her quietly, even though I could tell she was tired and fading fast.

"Hi Mom," I said as gently as I could, hoping my voice wasn't enough to break her frail form.

My mom's eyes moved to meet mine, and even though they looked a little hazy, I knew her mind was working fine; I could almost see her thoughts and emotions swirling around. Darry silently moved out of the chair so I could sit as close to my mother as possible.

"Hi sweetie," Mom choked out weakly when I held her hand. The sound of her voice was still hard to hear, even after hearing it for weeks. "You didn't need to-"

"Well I did," I said, politely cutting her off. I knew she was going to say something about me leaving work to come see her, but I didn't want to hear it. She was my mother, and I loved her, so of course I was going to leave work in order to see her one more time.

She gave my hand a weak squeeze. "It's good to see your beautiful face, Catherine." I gave her a teary smile in return.

Next to me, there was some movement, and I felt a strong hand on my shoulder. "We'll give you two some time alone," Darry said softly. "We're going down to the cafeteria for some food."

When I turned to look at him, he was standing there with his caring eyes still trained on me. After noticing that Soda and Pony were standing a few feet away, I realized that I had forgotten all of the Curtis boys were still there. While Darry had remained fairly stoic, I could tell that Soda and Pony were both starting to feel emotional about what was going on, and I didn't want them to stress over anything out of their control.

"Thank you," I said sincerely to all of them. Then I reached to grab Darry's hand and I pulled him down to my level for a quick kiss before adding, "You don't need to stay."

I hoped my eyes told him what my mouth couldn't. It's been a tough day for everyone, and you work early in the morning. Go home and get some rest.

Darry kept his face close to mine after our lips parted. It seemed like he was analyzing me, maybe even reading my mind, but if that was true, he was apparently choosing to ignore me.

After he straightened, he reached into his pocket for the truck keys and gave them to Soda. "Why don't you and Pony head home. You both worked today and you should eat something decent for dinner. Maybe Johnny will whip up something nice for everyone."

For once, neither of Darry's brothers argued, which meant they fully understood the gravity of the situation. After saying goodnight to my mother, Soda and Pony silently left the room, and Darry soon followed after telling me he'd be out in the hall if I needed anything.

I was suddenly alone with my mother, knowing that I likely only had hours left with her. It was a difficult thing to accept, but I was determined to make the most of our final moments.

At first, we just caught up with each other's day and what had been going on since I had seen her the day before. After that, my mom and I fell into an easy conversation with one another like we typically did whenever I visited her. It wouldn't have been an interesting conversation for most people, but I wanted to hear as much from her as I possibly could.

Since she had been admitted into the hospital, Mom and I had already talked about so much and told each other so many things; it felt like we had finally regained the relationship we had when I was a kid and when our lives were much simpler. Because of that, I realized that even though I thought I had a good reason at the time, I regretted not seeing my mother for over three years after graduation. When I admitted that to her, she insisted that she understood and didn't hold any negative feelings about it. Still, I was mad at myself for my actions.

"You did what you had to do," my mother assured me. "I'm sorry that you had to… that I didn't protect you."

"Hey, you don't have to apologize," I scorned gently. "We talked about this… I'm not upset with you at all. I'm sorry that you had to go through it too. He just… wasn't who we thought he'd be."

He wasn't Dad.

My mother's eyes got glassy, and I just knew that she had the same thought.

"I miss your father so much," she muttered. "But when I finally get to see him again, I'll be missing you."

There was no holding back my tears then; they just trickled down my face.

"You don't need to miss me, Mom. You get to keep an eye on me," I choked out, trying to give her a smile. "You and Dad both can. You know I'll need as many guardian angels up there as possible to keep me out of trouble."

That got her to chuckle a bit.

Thanks to mostly Dally and Two-Bit, my mom heard mild versions of the trouble I've stumbled into since dating Darry. Luckily she hadn't seemed too worried about me after hearing the stories, but I had a feeling that was because after meeting Darry and the gang, she knew I'd always be protected and taken care of.

"I know you'll be happy being with Dad again, but I'll be missing you down here," I added.

She gave me the warmest smile she could manage. "I'll always be… be with you. But you… have so many people who… who love you. I want you to be happy."

"I am happy," I confirmed softly, hoping that it helped ease her mind a little. "I have amazing friends and a boyfriend that I love very much, but I'll still miss you. And Dad too."

Mom's eyes shifted to look at something else briefly before looking at me again. "Grief is just love that… that doesn't have any place to go. You can think about me, but… but don't be sad. Give that love to the people still in your life."

Her statement shocked me, and I promised myself to never forget those words. 'Grief is just love that doesn't have any place to go.'

Without thinking, I nodded my head and gave her hand a squeeze "I will. I promise."

She blinked slowly and gave me a subtle grin. "Good."

Seeing her movements start to slow down made me anxious, and I suddenly felt both restless and helpless just sitting there. "Do you want me to get you anything, Mom? Maybe some water?" I offered.

My mom shook her head and let her eyes shut for a few seconds. "No, I'm okay. Just… just tired."

Part of me wanted to beg her to keep her eyes open just a little longer, but that would've been too selfish of me. She had been fighting for so long, she was owed some relief.

I patted the back of her hand and tried to blink away my tears. "You can rest now, Mom. I'm right here."

She looked at me, nodded, then let her eyes close again. Is this it? Was that the last time I'll see her eyes open? Is she slipping away right now?

Several seconds passed before I realized my breathing had quickly become shallow and rapid. I tried to slow my respiration rate, but it was only getting harder and harder to breathe. Just as I was on the verge of panicking, I felt a warm hand slowly press against my back before it soothingly rubbed circles, helping me calm down. I turned my head and found Darry sitting silently next to me, supporting me. I gave him my best attempt of a grateful look and a curt nod before I looked back down at my mother.

A minute or so passed before my mom pried her eyes open just enough to look at me. "Honey, I think… I want to go home. I want to see your father. I'm going to see David."

This is it.

My throat felt constricted, and I had to fight just to get the words out. "Okay Mom. Tell him I love and miss him, will you?" Darry's comforting presence kept me sane, and I let the movements of his hand in my back continue to ground me.

My mom gave me a slow, tired nod as she closed her eyes. "Okay."

I thought that would be all we'd get from her– a little delirium mixed with yearning, but when her eyes opened slightly again and they locked onto mine, they were more focused than I anticipated.

"I love you, Catherine," she all but whispered.

I sniffled and held back a sob so I could speak clearly. I needed her to hear it one last time. "I love you too, Mom."

I continued to hold her hand as her eyes closed and her breaths slowed and evened out. For a while, she appeared to be sleeping peacefully, but then the heart monitor let out a long, single beep.

She's gone.

I started weeping, still refusing to let go of my mom's hand.

No. No! I was shaking as I continued to cry. Please don't be gone! You can't be gone!

Even after weeks of knowing what the outcome was going to be, I wasn't prepared for it to actually happen.

She's gone. My mom's really gone.

A strong pair of arms wrapped around me, and that's what made me accept reality. After carefully placing my mother's hand on top of the bedsheets, I turned into Darry's chest and let myself fall apart.

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

After I picked Soda up from the DX and Pony up from his new job at the library, I was planning on dropping them off at home before visiting Debbie at the hospital. It was obvious that she was quickly getting worse, and since Kate was at work, I felt like her mom should have someone with her until my girlfriend could visit. Nobody who's that sick should be alone in the hospital during their last days.

I had done my best to balance supporting Kate and her mom with all of my other responsibilities, and even though I was tired, I knew Kate needed someone to lean on during such a difficult time. Plus, I knew she would do the exact same thing for me if the roles were reversed.

"Can we go with you?" Soda asked suddenly. I had told my brothers what my plans were for the rest of the day, and apparently at least one of them wanted to join.

I glanced at him briefly. "To the hospital?" He and Pony both nodded at me in reply, then I looked back to the road ahead of me and sighed. "I don't know, guys. She's not doing so great… I know you just saw her two days ago, but even just yesterday she looked worse."

While everyone else went to the hospital once every few days, Kate visited her mom every day, and Rachel and I visited almost just as much. As the days passed and Debbie got worse, I made it a point to try to be with her when Kate wasn't able to. That allowed me to see the decline in Debbie's health firsthand, and as hard as it was for me to witness, I knew it would be even harder for my kid brothers to see.

"She deserves to know we care," Pony said softly. When I looked at him and met his eyes for a moment, I could tell that his sensitive mind and generous heart were both at play when he spoke so genuinely. I didn't even bother to ask if he was talking about Kate or her mom because I had a feeling he ultimately cared about both of them.

Still, even though I could tell how he felt, my protective big brother instincts kicked it. I don't want either of them to see Debbie in such a poor condition. It could scare them, make them realize how little time she has left. It could also remind them of our dead parents and bring back all sorts of awful emotions like it does for me.

"Darry," Soda said calmly as he placed a hand on my shoulder. I glanced sideways at him, trying to remain focused on the road. Soda continued in his even and steady voice. "I know you're trying to protect us, but we can handle it. You don't need to deal with it on your own. It can't be easy for you either."

Of course Sodapop knows exactly what's going on.

A few moments passed before I let out a sigh of defeat. "Alright, you two can come with, but just understand that she's getting sicker a lot faster now. If it's too much, you can always go home." After of my brothers both agreed, I changed our course to go to the hospital.

When we reached the hospital room, my brothers and I stopped in front of the doorway when we realized Debbie wasn't alone. The lawyer, Billy Wilson, was sitting in the chair on the side of the bed and speaking softly to Kate's mom. Then I glanced at the woman's face, and my heart dropped.

Debbie looked drastically worse than the day before, which told me the end was unfortunately near. Next to me, I heard both of my brothers take quiet, sharp breaths when they saw the state of the ill woman. They know it too.

"If you two want to leave-" I whispered, but I was cut off by my youngest brother.

"No," Pony said defiantly. "We're here for her and for you."

When I glanced at Pony, I saw that he and Soda were both determined, albeit a little uneasy. I gave them an appreciative nod and grin. "Okay, but if it becomes too difficult and you need to leave, go ahead."

They both nodded in agreement. Then, after taking a deep breath, I led the three of us into the room.

As soon as we approached them, Billy and Debbie both stopped conversing and they looked up at us. Debbie tried to give us a smile, despite the tired look in her eyes and having an oxygen mask on her face, while Billy glanced nervously at me before looking over at my brothers. He's still scared of me.

"Good afternoon gentlemen," the lawyer said politely as he stood up from the chair and picked up his briefcase from the floor. "I'll give you all some time." After he bent down to whisper something to Debbie and squeezing her hand, Billy left the room, briefly making eye contact with me as he walked by.

I sat in the chair closest to Debbie while Soda and Pony moved a couple other chairs to sit next to me. Once we were situated, my eyes landed on Debbie's, and it felt as though I was watching a light slowly dim. Still, she was fighting to stay awake.

"Hello boys," she said barely above a whisper. Her voice sounded like it was painful for her to speak, and I had to prevent myself from flinching just from hearing it. "Nice to see you."

Without missing a beat, Soda, ever the charmer, jumped into the conversation. "You too, ma'am. We couldn't wait another day to see that beautiful face again, could we Pony?" Soda asked, nudging our kid brother in the ribs.

"Right," Ponyboy said. He tried to play along with Soda, but that wasn't his style. Instead, Pony was a genuinely caring and insightful kid, so he changed tactics when he looked at Debbie and spoke sincerely. "We wanted to see how you were doing."

The device on Debbie's face shifted, and I was pretty sure she was smiling underneath the oxygen mask. "Well aren't you all sweet," she said. "I'm fine."

Nobody in the room believed her, but none of us argued either.

The four of us continued to engage in conversation, even though it was mostly my brothers and me talking while Kate's mom listened and only occasionally said a few words. I got the sense she appreciated our presence, even though she couldn't quite say it.

When a doctor came into the room to check on Kate's mom, my brothers and I were asked to exit the room, but instead of complying with instructions, I just took a couple steps back to let the doctor do what he needed to, and my brothers followed my lead. The doctor gave us a look, but he didn't say anything before he began checking the machines and talking with Debbie. Judging by the expressions on his face, the tone of his voice, and how much he wrote on the paper attached to his clipboard, I could tell the doctor had determined the same thing we all did: she was fading fast.

I turned to my brothers and spoke quietly so nobody else could hear. "Call the diner and get Kate to leave work. She should be here."

They both nodded in understanding, then they quickly and silently left the room.

Once his assessment was done, the doctor told me I was free to take my seat again. Right before I moved to sit down on the chair, the man put a hand on my shoulder and gave me a sorry look before exiting the room. His silent way of saying "I'm sorry" even though I'm not even Debbie's child.

"I don't have much time left," Debbie choked out as soon as we were alone.

I wasn't sure what to say to that; I didn't want to lie to her, but confirming her suspicions didn't seem helpful either. Not knowing what else to do, I slowly grabbed her hand and held it gently. "How are you feeling?" I asked, mostly ignoring her statement.

She sighed. "Alright. Doc gave me some pain meds… More comfortable now."

"That's good," I said, attempting to sound optimistic. "No need to be uncomfortable if there's meds to fix that."

It looked like she tried to grin at me, but when it didn't work, I felt her fingers curl slightly around my hand. "You're a good man, Darry. Take… take care of Catherine when I'm gone."

That time, I didn't hesitate before replying. "I will. I promise I'll take care of her the best I can."

Debbie nodded and closed her eyes, and for a moment, I feared that Kate wouldn't make it in time to say goodbye to her mother. So, in an attempt to keep her awake, I squeezed her hand a little and spoke with a louder, more joking tone. "But you know as well as I do how stubborn she is, so I'll need your help to convince her to let me take care of her."

Thankfully, Debbie chuckled and opened her eyes to look at me. "She'll learn how to."

I grinned at her. "I hope so, but I don't want her to change too much… she's perfect the way she is." I realized too late that I was blushing, but I convinced myself I didn't care. Her mom deserves to know how much I love Kate.

"She says the same thing… about you," Debbie said with her best attempt of a smirk.

Kate says I'm perfect? I'm far from it.

"That's because Kate's sweet and kind," I replied. "I'm not even close to being perfect."

Debbie looked at me for a few seconds before I heard her mutter, "You're perfect for her… like she's perfect for you." Needless to say, my blush instantly intensified.

After I felt the heat start leaving my skin, I changed the topic a little to keep Kate's mom engaged in conversation and stay awake. "She's leaving work, so she'll be here soon." So don't fall asleep.

It looked like she was going to say something in reply, but Debbie apparently decided it wasn't worth it, because she remained quiet.

While we waited for Kate to arrive, I kept talking to Debbie about anything I could think of: how proud I was of Kate for applying to the accelerated nursing program, what everyone from the gang was up to, and the classes Ponyboy and Johnny were taking in the upcoming school year.

I was running out of things to talk about when I heard quiet footsteps, followed by a soft, emotional voice. "Hi Mom."

I turned to see Kate, whose eyes were locked onto her mom. Thank God she made it in time. Behind her, my brothers remained frozen, standing by the door.

I stood up to allow Kate to take my chair, but once she sat down, I was torn about what to do. Should I stay with Kate for support, or should I give her some privacy? Should I take my brothers home?

Kate and her mom had a brief exchange, and when I heard Debbie say, "It's good to see your beautiful face, Catherine," I decided that was my cue to give them some space. I still felt uneasy leaving Kate to deal with everything on her own, so I decided that I wasn't going to let that happen. I'll give her space, but I'm not leaving her.

I put a hand on Kate's shoulder and tried to speak in a soft, caring tone. "We'll give you two some time alone." When I glanced at my brothers, I could tell they also didn't know what to do. Where will we go? The hallway? No, they still need dinner. That's my solution. I looked back down at Kate, whose eyes remained on her mother. "We're going down to the cafeteria for some food."

Slowly, Kate looked up at me, but it still seemed like it took an extra few seconds for her eyes to meet mine. "Thank you," she eventually said. Before I could turn to leave, she pulled me down for a kiss. Then, when we parted, she looked at me with sad, watery eyes, yet she had a warm and kind expression on her face. She really is a strong woman. "You don't need to stay."

I studied her closely and silently. Are you serious? I'm not going to leave you by yourself when your mom is… I realized that she was probably thinking about me and my brothers and what our best interests were. She was once again looking out for everyone else and ignoring herself and her needs, but I wasn't going to allow it.

I stood up straight to grab my keys and threw them at Soda, who caught them easily with a confused look on his face. Next to him, Pony was looking antsy and uncomfortable, which told me he knew how close Debbie was to crossing the rainbow bridge and he didn't know how to feel about it.

"Why don't you and Pony head home," I casually suggested to Soda. "You both worked today and you should eat something decent for dinner. Maybe Johnny will whip up something nice for everyone."

With his eyes locked onto mine, I knew Soda understood my silent declaration: I'm staying here with Kate, but you and Pony should go home. You shouldn't have to go through something like this.

Soda nodded and said kind, parting words to Kate's mom, and after Ponyboy followed his lead, my brothers looked back one last time before leaving the room. I was pretty sure both of them had tears in their eyes when they started walking away, so I knew I'd need to check on them later and see how they were doing.

When I glanced at Kate, I saw her staring at her mother with a hint of desperation on her face, like she wanted to plead with the woman to stay alive, but she didn't. Instead, Kate stayed silent, and I sensed it was a good time to give her some privacy.

I leaned down to her ear and whispered, "I'll give you some time. I'm out in the hall if you need anything."

After giving Kate's shoulder a gentle squeeze, I straightened and walked towards the door. Before I left, I turned around and met Debbie's eyes one last time. Even though neither of us said anything, I could imagine her saying "Thank you for everything," so I gave the woman a nod before I walked out into the hallway.

I took a couple steps away from the door before I leaned heavily against the wall and let out a long breath. Glory, this is rough. I can't imagine what Kate or her mom are going through. I tried not to think about how sad and terrifying the whole thing was for both of them, but as I stood there, letting time tick by, it was hard to keep it off my mind.

After a few minutes of heavily relying on the wall for support, a kind nurse brought a chair over for me to sit in. I thanked her, then she blushed and said it wasn't a problem before she scurried away. Once I sat down, I spotted that nurse being surrounded and seemingly interrogated by a few others. When they took turns glancing at me, I realized they were talking about me, but it didn't seem to be anything negative. Are they giggling?

It suddenly dawned on me that while I had no interest in other women since I started dating Kate, other women may still be interested in me. It made me uncomfortable because I realized that without a wedding band on my left ring finger, it was impossible for those nurses, or anyone else that was potentially interested, that I had a girlfriend who I was crazy about.

And if this is happening to me, it must be happening to Kate even more. I constantly saw men looking at her for too long to be considered an innocent glance, probably because it was impossible not to notice how beautiful she was. I usually glared at those men to let them know she was off limits and I wasn't afraid to step in if they made a move, and they generally kept their distance. Kate's too good for any man, but for some reason, she's still dating me.

I remembered Peter and all of the times he tried to get Kate to go out with him, and after repetitive rejections, he turned mean and violent. A flash of anger flooded my body as I remembered what he did, and I had to fight against the urge to grind my teeth and punch something as I pictured Peter's face.

The only way for men to know she's taken and to leave her alone is to put a ring on her finger, but even that doesn't stop some guys.

I started to think about the ring Kate's mom gave me. It was a special family heirloom that I hoped to give her one day if she agreed to marry me, but that day was in the distant future, and I scolded myself for getting my head stuck in the clouds about something so far away.

We aren't even living together yet, and I'm thinking about this? Marriage? While I'm sitting outside the hospital room where my girlfriend is watching her mother die?

Forcing myself to focus on something else, I tried coming up with a way to ask Kate to move in with me. I didn't want to make her feel pressured into it, but I wanted her to know that I would love it if she said yes. And when should I ask her? Certainly not soon when she'll be mourning her mother for a while.

The sounds of Kate crying hit my eardrums, and I was immediately on high alert. My head snapped to look towards the door and I focused on the words I could barely hear.

"-ou get to keep an eye on me," I heard Kate say with a stifled sob. My chest tightened hearing her sound like that, and I stood up before I even realized what I was doing. As I approached the door to Debbie's room, Kate's voice became clearer. "You and Dad both can. You know I'll need as many guardian angels up there as possible to keep me out of trouble."

Despite the somber moment, I couldn't help but grin at Kate's joke as I leaned against the doorway. I wanted to let them have their privacy, but I was compelled to be near Kate to support her, whether she knew I was there or not.

"I know you'll be happy being with Dad again, but I'll be missing you down here," Kate said next, the previous lighthearted moment vanishing.

Her mom responded weakly, but I could still make out her words. "I'll always be… be with you. But you… have so many people who… who love you. I want you to be happy."

She does have a lot of people who love her, but I know a mother's love is impossible to replace.

"I am happy," Kate replied, surprising me not only by her words, but how confident she sounded, despite the swarm of emotions I knew she was feeling. "I have amazing friends and a boyfriend that I love very much, but I'll still miss you. And Dad too."

I didn't think either of them had known I was there, but I was sure that Debbie's eyes briefly glanced past Kate to look at me before they returned to looking at Kate. The way she spoke, it was like she was talking to both of us, even though Kate didn't seem to know anyone else present. "Grief is just love that… that doesn't have any place to go. You can think about me, but… but don't be sad. Give that love to the people still in your life."

Her words hit me like lightning.

All of that grief and pain after my parents died… it was all of the love I had for them that I just didn't know what to do with… not until now; not until Kate. Of course becoming my brothers' guardian and taking care of them and everything else added to the chaos of our situation, but I couldn't love my brothers any more than I already did, so maybe some of my grief really was just love that wasn't attached to anything on Earth anymore.

I knew Kate could never take my parents' place in my life or in my heart, but what her mother said made sense because as soon as Kate stepped into my life, it felt like part of me started healing; the part that I thought was permanently damaged when my parents died.

Kate nodded in response to her mom's words. "I will. I promise."

Her mom replied slowly. "Good."

Over the next few minutes, I could visibly see that Debbie was fading, and it wasn't because of the pain medication. Kate must've known it too, because after her mom denied her offer to get something and said she was just tired, there was an odd tension exuding from Kate, but her voice remained calm and soothing.

"You can rest now, Mom," Kate said solemnly as she patted the back of her mom's hand. "I'm right here."

Debbie looked at her daughter, nodded, then closed her eyes. The heart monitor showed that she was still alive, but the sluggish pace of the beeping seemed to echo somberly.

Somehow, Kate kept everything from her fingers to her elbows steady as she held onto her mom's frail hand while the rest of her body started trembling. I had given her some space until then, but at that moment, everything in my body told me my girlfriend needed me, so I immediately moved to sit next to her. I slowly and carefully put my hand on Kate's back so I wouldn't startle her and cause her already-erratic breathing to worsen. When I started rubbing circles over her spine, I could feel her breathing thankfully begin to even out.

Once she was breathing almost normally, Kate glanced at me with watery eyes, letting me know that she not only knew I was there, but she was also grateful for it. Then she looked back at her mom, and both of us sat there silently, waiting.

When Debbie opened her eyes halfway, she noticed me, but she kept her eyes trained on Kate. "Honey, I think… I want to go home. I want to see your father. I'm going to see David."

It felt like someone was squeezing my chest. I had never seen someonedie in front of me before, and with eerie certainty, I knew that was about to change. Stay strong, Darry. Kate needs you. You promised her mom that you'd take care of her when she was gone.

"Okay Mom," Kate said. I wished I could do something other than just rubbing circles on her back, but there wasn't, so I silently continued my movements. "Tell him I love and miss him, will you?" Kate added. Her request was earnest, and it was painful to hear.

"Okay," Debbie replied as she nodded slowly at her daughter before closing her eyes. I was surprised when only moments later, Debbie opened her eyes to see Kate one more time. "I love you, Catherine."

Kate sniffled and choked back a sob before she managed to respond with more strength in her voice than I thought I could even muster. "I love you too, Mom."

Still, all I could do was move my hand against Kate's back in an attempt to support her as we waited for the inevitable.

Both of us sat there, frozen in time as the beeping from the machines gradually slowed. It could've been minutes or hours later for all I knew, but eventually, the heart monitor let out a long, single beep. Kate started wailing, but she didn't let go of her mom's hand.

I immediately wrapped my arms around my girlfriend as she wept. After a few moments, Kate moved her mom's hand to rest on top of the bedsheets, then she turned to bury her face into my chest as she howled.

Sobs racked her body, and the sound of her cries was one of the worst things I've ever heard. I had seen her cry before, but hearing the heart-wrenching wails from someone who lost a parent was a unique kind of pain. I had heard similar sounds from my brothers the night our parents died, and I hoped I'd never have to hear it ever again.

There was nothing I could do, fix, or say that would make her feel better, so I didn't even bother to try; I just hugged her and let her emotions flow out of her. All I could do was keep her wrapped in my arms, protecting her from the rest of the world.

The doctor from earlier rushed into the room, followed by the nurse that gave me a chair in the hallway. Both of them looked alarmed at first, but after they quickly surveyed the scene, their expressions briefly turned sullen before returning to the neutral poker faces that I realized most healthcare workers had perfected. They turned the machines off and pulled the white bedsheet up to cover Debbie's face before quietly exiting the room, both of them giving me pitying looks as they left.

I remained motionless as Kate cried into my shirt. There were a few times I could tell she was trying to stifle her sobs, but it just made her breathe funny, so I kept reassuring her, telling her that nobody else was there and she could cry as much as she needed to. There's no limit of how many tears you can shed after losing your mom.

Once Kate stopped bawling, she pulled away just enough to look up at me with glassy eyes. "Thank you for staying. I don't- I don't think I could've-"

"You don't need to thank me," I said softly. I moved some of her hair behind her ear, then rested my palm against her cheek, using my thumb to wipe the steady stream of tears away. "I'm here for you. Whatever you need, I got you."

She looked at me so lovingly, then she leaned forward to rest her forehead against my chest. "What do I do now? I don't know anything about the legal stuff or what to do when someone…"

A sigh escaped my mouth before I could stop it. "I'll help you. I have some experience with that," I said. Unfortunately. Kate looked up at me with a stricken look, but before she could say anything, I spoke again. "Let me help you. Please?"

After considering it for a moment, Kate nodded, and I instantly remembered what Debbie said about getting Kate to let me help her: 'She'll learn how to.'

I guess she was right.

(Kate's POV)

Everything that happened after my mom died occurred in one big blur. I knew I bawled my eyes out in the hospital room with Darry by my side, comforting me. Then at some point we had to talk to the medical staff and the lady at the desk before we left. By the time Darry parked my car in front of his house, it was dark outside, but I was pretty sure it wouldn't be too long before the sun rose.

I couldn't recall getting through the door, let alone if any of the guys were in the living room, but somehow, I found myself curled up in Darry's bed, pressed against his chest with his strong arms wrapped around me. He was in the exact same spot when I woke up in the morning, and he didn't bother moving until I was ready to get up with him and tackle the day.

After a long, warm shower, it felt like the fog in my head was finally clearing. I changed into some of the clothes I kept in my drawer in Darry's dresser, then I went into the kitchen and slumped into a chair at the table. Darry was nowhere to be seen, but I noticed that he already had a plate with some toast and an apple waiting for me. He must know I don't have much of an appetite. Then it hit me. Of course he knows; he's been through this too.

Darry walked in from the living room and silently sat down next to me. I apologized to him for using all of the hot water, but he didn't care one bit. Instead of being upset, he just nudged the food closer to me and urged me to eat something.

While I ate at a glacial pace, Darry told me the guys knew about my mom, but he didn't say whether it was because they saw me come in the house the night before or if he told them all that morning. Probably both. Either way, the guys knew what happened, and they all apparently agreed to give me space.

"It's alright Darry," I said quietly, barely recognizing my own hoarse voice. I cleared my throat and smiled at him. "I don't want the guys to be quiet on my account. In fact, I could use a little cheering up from those crazy grease-"

I stopped when I heard the sound of quick footsteps, followed by arms being thrown around me while I was still sitting in the chair. I flinched from the surprise contact, but the golden blonde hair I spotted in my peripheral vision gave away which greaser ran into the room to hug me, and I released the tension in my muscles.

Darry looked surprised too, but then it changed to frustration. "Ease up, Soda." His tone wasn't necessarily harsh, but it was just sharp enough to know he was trying to look out for me, even in regard to his own kid brother. "You can't just rush into a room and throw yourself at someone like that."

Before Soda had the opportunity to pull away or feel bad, I put my hands on his arms to reciprocate the hug the best I could from my position. "Hi Soda," I said with a grin, briefly glancing at Darry to let him know everything was fine.

Next, I heard Two-Bit's familiar voice nearby. "You called for some cheering up from some crazy greasers?"

I couldn't help but chuckle a little, and Soda loosened his hold just enough for me to turn and look at the jokester. "Yeah, you know anyone up for the job?" I joked in the lightest voice I could muster.

I felt Soda's arms shake from suppressed laughter while Two-Bit faked a gasp and slapped a hand to his chest. "Oh how you wound me, Kate. Could there even be anyone better equipped for the job?"

I grinned at him. "I guess you're right."

At that, Two-Bit dropped his act and he looked more sincere, which was a little strange to see from him. "How you holdin' up?"

"Yeah, how are you doin' Kate?" Soda asked softly, releasing his hold on me and instead resting a hand on my shoulder.

"Guys-" Darry started, but I cut him off.

"I'm okay," I said. The tension in the room told me that none of them believed me, so I had to convince them. "Really guys, I'm alright. Yeah, I'm sad and I probably will be for a bit, but I'll be okay."

There was a short bout of silence before someone else suddenly spoke up. "We're all here for you, Kate." I turned to find the owner of that voice, and I immediately spotted Steve leaning against the wall with his arms folded across his chest. He looked angry, but I knew he really wasn't; it was natural for him to appear mad when he was just being stern in order to get his honest point across.

"You do know that, right?" Dally asked in his typical manner of speaking: harshly.

"Dal," I heard Johnny mutter under his breath as he glanced sideways at his idol. Then he moved to sit across the table from me and Darry. "It ain't just Darry that cares about you," Johnny added.

Pony followed suit and sat down next to his best friend, then he gave me a small smile. "Yeah Kate, we all care. We're family." His words were both quiet and confident, and there was an obvious soft undertone that warmed my heart.

I was already an emotional wreck from the events leading up to that moment, but seeing all of the support I had from the guys brought tears to my eyes. Plus, knowing that I was going to have even more people to lean on once Rachel, Evie, and everyone else found out about my Mom, I was reminded of one the last things my mother said to me: 'You have so many people who love you.'

Yeah, I do.

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

The following week was chaos, mostly filled with planning a funeral, talking with Billy about legal stuff like my mom's will and personal property, and trying to get used to my new "normal" after spending most of my free time at the hospital for the previous few weeks. I didn't understand why I was taking my mom's death so hard since I went years without seeing her, but Darry and everyone else helped me realize that watching your mother pass away right in front of you wasn't something that you can likely get over quickly, no matter how close we were before then.

The funeral itself wasn't anything extravagant, but it's what my mom would've wanted and what I could afford since I refused to let Darry help out financially. He was already doing so much just by helping me figure things out and keeping me from falling into pieces, there was no way I'd let him use his hard-earned money to pay for things when I knew he and his family needed it, especially since he took some time off of work to make sure I was okay.

Aunt Kay attended the funeral, but my uncle and cousins couldn't make it since they had work to do on the farm. Besides, Kay was my dad's sister, so they weren't really close with my mom after Dad died. Plus, they really stopped coming around when Victor came into the picture, so I didn't expect them to show up anyway. Still, Kay was there and gave me sympathy on behalf of all of them, which I thanked her for.

After the funeral, I went to the cemetery for my mom's burial. I was grateful she and my dad had thought ahead and bought plots next to each other years prior, so I didn't have to worry about that at all.

When everything was done and I saw my parents' graves next to each other, I stood there with silent tears falling down my cheeks. Even though I was crying and sniffling, I felt a strange sense of calmness and closure, and a tearful smile crossed my face. Finally, they're together again. After all of these years, they can both be happy.

A large, warm hand landed on my shoulder. I turned my head to gaze up at Darry, and behind him, I could see our group of friends standing a distance away, talking amongst each other. They must have been allowing me to have a quiet moment with my parents, but Darry once again stepped in to give me his support when he decided I needed it.

All of the guys came to the funeral, along with Connie, Rachel, Evie, and Cassie. I told everyone they didn't have to attend or even dress nicely (because who cares if you dress nicely when somebody died?) but they all insisted. Well, everyone except Dally, but he didn't complain about it either, so I took that as his form of agreement.

"How are you doing?" Darry asked quietly. His expression was neutral, and while some might say it made him appear cold, his caring eyes gave away his true feelings of love and concern. He was displaying the kind of strength that I needed, and I appreciated it more than words could describe.

"I'm okay," I told him, then I rested my head against him, letting out a sigh of contentment.

He maneuvered so his arm wrapped around my back and he held the outside of my arm, pulling me close to him. "It's okay to not be okay, you know."

I let my eyes close and I nodded. "I know, but it just feels like… like they're both home. They're together again, and neither of them are suffering. I'm sad, but I'm also happy. I know that doesn't make sense-"

"It does," Darry interjected. Then he kissed the top of my head before moving his hand up and down my arm in a comforting motion. "It makes sense. And even if it didn't, you can feel however you want."

I smiled and opened my eyes, turning to face him. "Thank you," I said as I wrapped my arms around him loosely enough that I could maintain eye contact. "Thank you for being there for me, and for taking care of me."

He grinned at me, but there was a hint of something like sadness or longing in his expression that I didn't understand.

"Of course. I'm always here for you," he said before he pulled me into a warm hug. Then he softly added, "I promised your mom I'd take care of you, as long as you'd let me."

I chuckled and squeezed my arms around him tight. God, I love this man.

After emptying the box in front of me, I tossed it into the corner of the room, then I flopped facedown onto Darry's bed in exhaustion. After a long Saturday morning of packing, hauling, and unpacking things, I was beat.

It had been a long week of moving things. Everything I needed on a daily basis I had brought to the Curtis house since I spent so much time there, while everything I wanted to keep from my mom's house was being moved and stored in my apartment.

After going through the finances and logistics of everything f, it didn't make sense for me to keep my mom's house and live there. It was too big of a place for me to keep clean and functioning by myself, and with all the bad memories I had from there, it was best for me to sell it as soon as possible and move on. Billy told me that Victor was angry and he was trying to find legal representation to keep the house, but my mom's lawyer– well, now my lawyer– told me not to worry about Victor and he assured me that we had all the paperwork necessary to move forward with the process of selling the house.

"You done for the day?" I heard Darry say in a light, teasing tone. When I simply grunted in reply, I felt the mattress dip as he sat on the edge of the bed and started running his fingers through my hair as I remained prone in the middle of his bed.

Everyone had been a big help in helping me take care of things, but of course, Darry had helped the most. After the funeral, I had convinced him I was doing okay and didn't need his constant presence for emotional support, but for the whole following week, he helped move things out of my mom's house immediately after working long hours on rooftops. I wished he could take a break for once, but his muscles definitely came in handy, and it was nice to be with my boyfriend again without being a complete emotional mess.

"It's been a long week, a long few weeks really, so I don't blame you for needing a break," Darry said encouragingly.

I mumbled a 'thanks' into the fabric below, making him chuckle.

"You know, it would be easier if you just moved in," he said offhandedly.

Wait, did he just- I turned my head to look at Darry and see if he was being serious or not. His hand came to a stop on my back and he looked a little startled– like even he didn't expect for those words to come out– but he wasn't laughing or trying to backtrack, so I knew he wasn't kidding.

I moved to sit up and face him. "Are you saying you want me to… move in?" I asked.

I could see his Adam's apple bob before he replied. "I… yeah, I am." When I remained frozen in what was likely shock, he continued nervously. "I mean, only if you want. I know we haven't even dated for a year, and a lot's been going on recently, but I- I was just thinking-"

"Darry," I finally managed to say before he spiraled into even more of a nervous wreck. Then I reached out to hold his hands and I gave him a small smile, which seemed to calm him down a little.

"I'm sorry, I meant to bring this up some other time and ease into the conversation," he said quickly and tensely. After taking a deep breath, Darry continued in a steadier voice. "You're here so often anyway. It just makes sense for you to live here."

My first thought was to accept his proposition, but my mind immediately started spinning. What would his brothers think about me living here? What about the state? Would it be better or worse for their situation if I moved in?

Darry sensed my anxiety, but he misinterpreted it, because the corners of his mouth turned downwards and he was quick to backpedal. "I get it if you don't want to. It's not a big house, and with all the boys-"

I leaned forward and shut him up by placing my lips against his. He was stiff at first, but after a moment of hesitation, his mouth moved against mine in our familiar rhythm. After a minute or two, I pulled away just enough so I could look at him. "I'm not saying no, Darry. I'd love to, but I was just thinking about the boys and the state-"

"Hey," Darry said as he placed his hand against my cheek. He spoke in a low rumble that sent a lovely shiver down my spine. "Let me worry about the state, alright? As for the boys, we've already talked about it; they want you here too. Almost as much as I do."

My heart skipped a beat.

Between his words, his deep voice, and the physical contact, I couldn't help myself. I practically lunged forward and tackled him into the mattress as I kissed him again.

I felt him smile against my lips before he gently pushed my shoulders away a little so he could speak. "So is that a yes?"

His eyes had lit up with love and happiness, and I smiled down at him. "It's a 'yes I'd love to, but we'll have to wait a little longer because I'm in the process of selling a house and moving everything, so let's talk about the timing and details later.' Is that okay?"

I expected the light in his eyes to dwindle since that's probably not the answer he wanted, but thankfully, his expression didn't change. He just nodded and replied with a grin on his face. "Of course it's okay. I know you have a lot going on." Then he reached up to tuck some of my hair that was falling on his face behind my ear. "I don't want to pressure you or make you rush into anything. Take as much time as you need."

His words reminded me of Valentine's Day, when he promised me that he'd never rush any kind of physical intimacy between us. He kept his promise by letting me set the pace for almost every aspect of our relationship, and after the unexpected discussion of living arrangements, he was going to let me decide how quickly we transition into the next phase of our relationship as well.

As I smiled down at my handsome and amazing boyfriend, a bold thought crossed my mind: Maybe I'm ready to speed things up a bit.

I leaned down and pressed my lips against his again. He reciprocated eagerly, but he twitched in surprise when I deepened the kiss and let my hands roam over his chest in a hungry manner. He was probably caught off-guard, but he didn't seem to mind the change in atmosphere since his hands landed on my waist and his tongue eased into my mouth.

Even though Darry seemed content with the pace of our make out session, I craved more. I trailed my fingers down his torso until I reached the hem of his T-shirt, then I moved my hands underneath the fabric to let my fingers slowly trace every muscle I could feel on his chest and abdomen. I hadn't realized that while I was letting my fingers dance across his skin, I had apparently relaxed enough to let my whole body cover his and accidentally push him down. Upon that realization, I tried to move so my legs weren't pinning him down, but as I moved, I heard a sharp intake of air, followed by Darry letting out a low groan of pleasure.

I opened my eyes and pulled my lips away so I could see his face. He had always been attractive, but when he opened his lustful eyes and his dilated pupils locked onto me, I felt bewitched and entranced by him.

In my daze, I hadn't realized Darry's hands had migrated under my shirt and were tracing up and down my spine. His fingers stopped when they touched the hooks of my bra, and even in his sensual haze, he gave me a polite and patient look, waiting for permission. I gave him a small nod before leaning down to kiss along his jawline.

Once the hooks were unclasped, I pulled away from Darry so I could sit back on my heels and pull my bra out through the sleeve of my shirt. Even though I was more than comfortable with Darry, I just needed a few more minutes before I'd be mentally prepared for him to see my bare chest for the first time. As soon as I tossed my bra onto the floor, in a flash of movement, Darry moved up and forward, and I suddenly found myself on my back, looking up at my boyfriend. If he looked stunning just a minute before, he became mesmerizing and downright gorgeous as he looked down at me with his piercing eyes.

He gently leaned down to give me a quick kiss, then he pulled back to give me a soft, but serious look. "Is this okay?"

The sound I made was some sort of mix between a sigh, a laugh, and a sob, all out of relief. I was once again reminded how much of a chivalrous gentleman Darry Curtis was, and I absolutely adored him for it.

I smiled up at him and nodded. "It's more than okay." Then I put my hands against his cheeks and looked at him squarely. "I love you."

I could've sworn I saw his pupils dilate even more than they were before. "I love you too."

We continued fervently kissing as our hands moved up and down each other's torsos. I felt the bottom of my shirt move up a couple inches, and after he got another nod of approval, Darry moved the fabric just above my stomach so he could place kisses near my naval. I sighed at the wonderful feeling, and with nothing else to do with my hands, I reached down to run my fingers through his hair and gently give it a tug. I could tell he liked it by the soft groan he let out, sending vibrations across my skin.

Another minute or two passed before Darry moved his hands underneath my shirt. When I felt his calloused hands directly touching my chest, my head fell back and my eyes closed as I let out a long sigh of pleasure. The fabric of my shirt had moved again to expose my entire torso, but when I felt self-conscious and opened my eyes to glance at Darry's expression, the loving look I got from him made my worries disappear.

"You're beautiful, Kate," Darry said before leaning down to kiss me again as his hands explored.

I was rapidly letting myself melt into Darry's touch, but the sudden sound of the front door slamming into the wall caught my attention, and judging by the way he froze, I could tell Darry heard it too. I wondered if he was planning on ignoring it in hopes that whoever it was would leave quickly, but then Two-Bit's voice sounded from somewhere nearby, and that hope was gone.

"Darry? Kate? You guys here?" Two-Bit asked loudly.

Darry let his head drop so his forehead rested against my chest. "You've got to be kidding me," he mumbled.

I couldn't help but laugh a little as I tried fixing Darry's hair by combing my fingers through it with purpose. "Perfect timing, huh?" I whispered sarcastically.

Darry let out a huff, then he pulled the bottom of my shirt back down and moved so he was lying next to me on the bed. The moment the two of us got into a comfortable cuddling position with my head on Darry's chest and his arm around me, Two-Bit peaked into the room. Then, when he spotted us, he stepped through the doorway.

"There you are! Didn't you hear me yellin' for you?" Two-Bit shouted.

"It's impossible not to hear you, Two-Bit," Darry deadpanned.

Of course, the comment made the jokester beam proudly. "Well then why didn't you answer? We're gonna get some food. Do y'all want us to bring you somethin'?"

I was glad he didn't seem to expect an answer for his first question, because I wasn't so sure I could come up with a lie quick enough.

Just then, Dally appeared behind Two-Bit and he leaned against the doorway. "Hell, shouldn't they be buyin' it for us? We're the ones acting like mules this morning while they're sleeping… or whatever is going on in here."

Normally, the implication wouldn't have made me flustered in the slightest, but the fact that Dally wasn't too far off, plus the way Two-Bit immediately said Darry and I were both too responsible to do something like that with the door open, made my skin start to feel warm. How did we not think to shut and lock the door? I rolled my eyes and turned to press my face against Darry's chest, hoping nobody would notice my blush.

"We were just taking a break and going to rest for a bit," Darry said sternly, I assumed more towards Dally than Two-Bit.

"Sure," I heard Dally mumble. "What, you need a break from organizing makeup and clothes while Two-Bit and I were busy movin' boxes and furniture around? Why wasn't good ol' Superman helping us, huh? We could've used an extra person or two."

At that, I did feel a little guilty. With everyone else working, Dally and Two-But were the only ones available to help move stuff out of my mom's house that morning. They agreed to the arduous task, but seeing me and Darry laying down probably didn't make them feel great.

"Sorry Dally," I said as I turned my head to look at him. "I was having a rough time and Darry said I should take a break."

"Looks like you kept him hostage as your personal pillow," Two-Bit joked, making me laugh.

"Yeah, I guess I did," I said as I patted my hand against Darry's abs. Then, when I both felt and heard his stomach growl, I sat up straight and laughed a little at my boyfriend and the timing of his stomach grumbling. "You should eat something."

"You should too," he quickly replied as he stood up from the bed.

I shook my head before leaning it back against the headboard. "I'm fine, I'm not hungry."

Darry gave me a pointed look that silently said "I don't care."

My appetite had faded while my mom was in the hospital, but Darry did what he could to get me to eat during that time. After the funeral, I'd been so caught up with everything, I started to simply forget to eat, and Darry had noticed that too, and I knew he was keeping an eye on me.

"So a burger and fries for each of you?" Dally said in a bored tone, but when I glanced at him, I caught the grin on his face. You smug son of a-

"Actually, a BLT with chips for Kate," Darry said, sharing a smirk of success with Dallas. Then he glanced at me, "Or did you want a burger?"

I playfully glared at him for ignoring my insistence that I didn't need food, but I still answered him. "No, my usual sounds good." The corners of my mouth were starting to turn upwards into a smile as we shared eye contact, but I fought against it. No, don't let him think he was right, I jokingly thought.

Darry smirked at me, then he reached into his pocket to grab his wallet. When he tried to give cash to Two-Bit, the other greaser held up a hand to stop him.

"No need, man. Once Connie finds out it's for us three, there won't be no charge," Two-Bit said with a huge grin. Then he turned towards Dally. "But for you? She might charge double."

Dally's lingering grin turned into a glare. "No way, man. I'm there with Johnny all the time! Even if she don't like me, everyone there likes him enough to still cut me a deal."

"Connie likes you just fine," I said honestly. "And since you're going to the diner, do you mind getting us some milkshakes too? Please?" I asked in the sweetest voice I could muster.

Dally gave me an unimpressed look, but it didn't matter since Two-Bit was on my side. "Oh c'mon Dal, you can't say no to SuperKate," he said with a wild smile.

Dally rolled his eyes and pushed himself off the doorway. "Fine." Then after he started walking away, I heard him raise his voice. "Let's go, Two-Bit. Johnny's shift is almost done, then we gotta get Pony."

Two-Bit moved to leave, but before he could, Darry forced the cash into his hand. "Make sure to pay for at least some of it," my boyfriend said sternly. "Get Pony something too, and Johnny if he didn't eat already."

Two-Bit took the cash and gave Darry a serious nod, but then he cracked a grin and wiggled his eyebrows. "Anything for the delivery boys?"

Darry rolled his eyes and gave his friend's shoulder a light shove. "Go on, before Dal leaves you behind."

Two-Bit gave him a mock salute, then he left, letting the door slam behind him when he exited the house.

With the guys gone, Darry let out a sigh, then he moved to sit on the bed next to me. He threw his arm around my shoulders and pulled me close to him, pressing his lips against my temple before guiding my head to rest on his shoulder. It seemed like neither of us were thinking about continuing where we left off from earlier since we sat there silently for a few minutes.

Eventually, I broke the silence.

"I think Dally's right," I said so suddenly that I felt Darry jump a minuscule amount. Before I let him question what I was talking about, I explained. "I owe them and the rest of the guys for everything they've done for me recently. I should take them out to go see a movie or buy them drinks at the rodeo or something."

Darry rubbed his hand up and down the outside of my arm in a comforting motion as he spoke. "You don't owe anyone anything, Kate. You're part of this gang– this family– and we take care of each other. Dally was talking all tough, but he didn't mean anything by it."

Still with my head on Darry's shoulder, I shrugged. "I know he didn't really mean it, but everyone's been so sweet and helpful with everything going on… I want to show the guys how much I appreciate them." Then, before he could argue any more, I sat up straighter and turned to look at my boyfriend squarely. "I couldn't have gotten through everything with my mom without everyone's help, but you most of all, Darry. You've been so great, even when I'm a mess. I hope you know how much I love and appreciate you."

Darry grinned and put his hands gently on the sides of my face. I thought he was going to pull me into a kiss, but instead, he just tenderly stroked my cheeks with his thumbs as he spoke softly. "I love you too, Kate. I'm glad we were there to help you through it, but you're so strong and tuff; I know you could've gotten through it without us. I'm glad you didn't have to, though."

I opened my mouth to say something in response, but that's when he pressed his lips against mine, successfully shutting me up. After a few seconds, I pulled back just enough to get him to let me speak without trying to steal another kiss first.

"It would've been a helluva lot worse without you," I said genuinely. "Thank you, Darry… for everything."

Darry shook his head, but he was still giving me a soft and warm look. "You don't need to thank me. I've told you I'd always be there for you, and I mean it."

I smiled at that.

He's proven that time and time again. He's been my rock through everything, and I want to show him how much I appreciate him.

After a moment, I thought of something. Knowing that Darry would have a problem with my request though, I gave him my best puppy-dog eyes before speaking. "I want to take you out to dinner tonight. Anywhere you want to go, my treat." I knew he was going to argue, but before he could, I let my expression morph into a sly grin and I added, "And maybe afterwards, we could pick up where we left off earlier before the guys came in. How does that sound?"

He immediately looked conflicted, and it didn't take a genius to know why. Of course he would've liked the second half of my proposition, but at the cost of me paying for dinner, I wasn't sure if he'd accept it or not. After a few moments, he looked at me with a calculating look.

"How about a compromise?" Darry offered carefully. "I'll pick you up, you pick the place, and I pay. Then we can see what we feel like doing afterwards."

I scoffed. "How is that any different from our normal dates?"

He couldn't keep the smile from creeping onto his face. "Sometimes I pick where we go."

"You're ridiculous," I said as I rolled my eyes and laughed. "How about you pick me up, you pick the place, and I pay?"

Judging by the look on his face, he obviously didn't like that idea, but I was quick to defend myself.

"This was my idea, Darry. You've been so great to me and I want to do something for you." Then, to help convince him, I leaned forward and slowly kissed along his jawline before letting my voice drop to the tone I only used when Darry and I were alone. "Let me make it up to you, babe. And after dinner, we can spend some quality time alone at my apartment so nobody will walk in."

I heard a growl come from deep down in his throat at the suggestion, and he suddenly pulled me into a slow and passionate kiss. Eventually, but much too soon, Darry pulled away and rested his forehead against mine as we looked into each other's eyes.

"I agree to picking you up for dinner and I'll pick the place, but we'll figure out who's paying at the restaurant," he said, apparently still stuck on that particular detail. Then there was a spark in his eyes, and it was like he was suddenly trying to keep his composure, as if his brain was fighting against the rest of him. "But for the stuff after… we don't have to do anything more than you want. We don't even have to do anything at all."

Such a gentleman.

"Sounds perfect," I said before kissing him again.

After we broke apart, Darry all but whispered, "I love you, Kate."

I smiled and gave him another quick peck on the lips. "I love you too."

We then laid down on the bed, my head finding its spot on Darry's chest again while his hand started slowly running over my hair. I was being lulled to sleep when an embarrassing thought suddenly popped into my head that made me chuckle. "Hey Darry?"

His chest rumbled when he replied. "Yeah?"

I felt my face heat up when I began to voice my thought out loud. "Do you think either Dally or Two-Bit saw my bra on the floor?"

After I finished applying my makeup, I backed up to look at myself in my full-length mirror. I wasn't sure where Darry would choose to go for dinner, so I decided to wear a black skirt with a nice top since it seemed like an outfit that could be acceptable in many different places. I was just starting to think about how I would do my hair when I heard a knock on the door. After I glanced at the clock, I let out a huff. He's even earlier than usual. Then I smirked to myself. Maybe he's just excited for what we'll do after dinner.

A nervous feeling immediately blossomed in my stomach. It was one thing to be lost in the heat of the moment earlier that day, but anticipating being more physical with Darry caused my anxiety to spike. I knew we loved each other and Darry wouldn't ever pressure me into anything, but those weren't the issues. No, the issue was that I wanted to be ready to take the next step forward in our relationship, but the horrific experiences from my past made me nervous that my mind wasn't ready for it.

What if I have a flashback and panic again? What if I can't handle doing anything more than what we've done so far? What if I can't ever move past this, even with the man I love? What if I'm too damaged? What if-

There was louder, more insistent knocking on the door, and I realized I was making him wait far too long to be polite.

I quickly walked to the door and swung it wide open. "Hi Dar-" I stopped short and froze. My heart sank into my stomach.

There, standing in front of me with a horribly familiar look of poorly-controlled anger, was Victor.

"Hi Katie," he said with a sinister tone and an evil look on his face.

Oh no.

I immediately backed up a step and moved to slam the door shut, but somehow, Victor's reflexes were lightning fast and he managed to get his foot in the way, preventing the door from shutting. With a steel toe boot wedged between the door and its frame, I knew I wouldn't be able to shut it, but I pressed my whole body against the door to keep him from opening it further and entering my apartment.

"What are you doing here?!" I shouted through gritted teeth. "Get lost!"

His voice turned low and dangerous. "Not until I get what I came for."

With a surprising burst of strength, he threw his body at the door, making it swing open. My spine and the back of my head hit the wall hard. Once I blinked the stars out of my vision, I found myself standing there with Victor between me and my only exit, and he looked livid.

Victor took a step towards me. "Where's my money?!" he shouted. I could smell the mix of liquor and unhygienic stench on him, and it made me gag.

Being threatened and unable to escape, it suddenly felt like I was a teenager again and back at the house. Don't make him mad. Don't do anything that would give him a reason to hurt you. You just have to survive another day.

I didn't have a plan other than to stall long enough to either escape, for someone to hear the commotion and call the cops, or for my Superman boyfriend to arrive and save the day. No matter what, I needed Victor to stay relatively calm as long as possible.

"What are you talking about?" I answered calmly, being sure to not sound scared or like I was trying to escalate the situation.

Before I could even register the movement, I felt his hand slap me across the face. Tears appeared in my eyes from the stinging sensation and I reflexively placed my hand on my warm cheek.

"You know damn well what I'm talkin' about!" Victor screamed. "The money! It's mine! Where is it?"

It's just like what happened at the hospital, except he isn't as drunk this time, but I also don't have anyone else here to back me up. This isn't looking good for me.

It was true that my mom had left me everything she had, including what was left of her money, but I wasn't going to let Victor get it. He didn't deserve my mother or anything from her besides the divorce papers. Plus, even if I agreed to hand the money over to him, I still wouldn't be safe.

If I gave it to him now, he'd be mad that I had been keeping it from him in the first place, and he'd probably kill me for it, but even if he let me live, he'd just come back for more when he burns through whatever cash I gave him.

Giving in or telling him the honest truth were both horrible options, so I said the first lie I could quickly think of. "There isn't any money. Everything my mom had in the bank went to her medical bills."

Apparently, that was not the right thing to say, because he lunged forward, grabbed me, and tossed me to the floor like I weighed nothing. A sharp pain shot up my left arm when I landed, but I forced myself to ignore it since I had bigger problems to deal with. Before I even had a chance to get up, Victor pinned my legs and shoulders down and hovered over me like a predator staring at its prey before going in for the kill.

"You're lying!" Victor shouted, spit flying from his mouth. "You're stealin' my money!"

"I'm not lying," I said sternly, hoping to convince him. Unfortunately, my statement earned me a punch to the left side of my face, causing the stars to reappear in my vision.

"Lyin' bitch!" he screamed before forcefully throwing his hand forward and wrapping his fingers around my neck. I clawed at his hand to pry it off, but he was too strong.

"Why would I lie?!" I tried to shout back, but it came out more like a loud whisper. I hoped that even after years of alcoholism, there was still some kind of reasoning ability left in his brain. "Just to have you keep pummeling me? You think I like getting beat up?!"

If I can get him to believe my lie, then maybe there's a chance he'll leave me alone.

Victor processed my words for a moment, apparently debating whether or not to believe me. Ever so slightly, his grip loosened, and I was able to take a couple of full breaths. I still didn't dare try to fight back because I was still just one wrong move from completely setting him off.

Suddenly, his grip around my throat tightened again, and I instantly felt dizzy. "No! You're lying! I know she had money!" As if it would make his point clearer, he yanked my neck forward and slammed it back down so my head bounced off the hard floor. "She still had some from your dead daddy, and it should've been mine once I married that broad! She croaked, but now somehow you have it! I'm here to take what's rightfully mine!"

At the mention of both of my dead parents, I became furious. Despite being lightheaded and feeling strangely uncoordinated, I had enough adrenaline to shove him off of me. As Victor tumbled, I was able to roll onto my side and get some air into my lungs again.

As I was inhaling for the third or fourth time, a pain suddenly ignited in my torso, and I quickly identified the cause as a kick from a steel toe boot. When it was immediately followed by the same kind of pain erupting higher in my rib cage, I cried out in agony before doing my best to curl into a ball and protect my head.

"Where is my money?!" Victor hollered. He kept brutally kicking me, and while most of my vital organs were protected, my legs, arms, and especially my back were all subjected to Victor's rage. So long, kidneys. "Give me my money!"

"I don't have it," I choked out. I hated sounding so weak, but I couldn't pretend to feel otherwise. A couple years ago I was used to this, but now that it's not part of my normal day-to-day life, it hurts so much more than I remembered.

"You better start tellin' me the truth if you know what's good for ya," Victor threatened.

"I swear, I don't-" I was cut off when he kicked me in the back so hard that all the air in my lungs suddenly vanished.

With no way to breathe comfortably while in the fetal position, maybe it could've been considered lucky when the kicking suddenly stopped and a hand yanked my hair back, making me uncurl and manage to breathe again.

With his fingers gripping my hair in a tight hold, Victor forced my head to tilt back so I'd have to look at his ugly mug. "You really think I'm gonna believe that?"

As I looked up at his furious and disgusting face, I realized I was completely and unfortunately at his mercy. At that point, I was really thinking about going to the bank with Victor and handing over every dollar I had just to get him to stop, but I was too stubborn to cave and too weak to defend myself, so I just continued to stall.

"Why- why do you need it so bad?" I choked out breathlessly. Keep him talking as long as possible. Help has to be on the way… right?

A troubled look washed over his features before he answered. "I owe some dangerous people money, and if you don't give it to me, my problem with them is gonna turn into your problem."

Now I know why he really needs it. He was off doing God knows what, and now he owes people money that he doesn't have. He was banking on getting all of my mom's assets when she passed, and unless he gets the cash, people are going to come after him.

That last thought– imagining people coming after Victor– made the darkest parts of me happy.

Now I have another reason not to give him anything. If I'm going down, I'm taking you down with me, asshole.

"I swear, if I had money or anything valuable, I'd give it to you!" I tried to sound honest when I replied, even though my resolve to keep the money from him had just gotten stronger.

He seemed to analyze my rationale, but when his expression morphed into something darker and even more terrifying, I realized the worst was yet to come.

"If I ain't gettin' money, then I might as well get somethin' from ya," he said in an obscene and evil way. Then I felt his free hand start trailing down the front of my shirt, and I froze in sheer panic.

No.

He gave me a sick, twisted grin, like he knew he could break me one way or another. "Maybe if I bring the guys over here to spend some time with you, I can convince them to cut me some slack on what I owe."

No no no, not again.

When I felt his fingers brush against my thigh, I let out a terrified sob. "No," I pleaded, no longer caring about pretending to be tough or brave. "Please no." Not again, not again!

Victor smiled evilly at my obvious distress. "Well sweetheart, you can either give me my money, or you can be a good girl for me and the guys," he said in a sickly-sweet voice, despite the disgusting ultimatum he was giving me. "So which is it, Katie? I know we had a lot of fun together-"

I cut him off when my fear and desperation allowed me to gather the strength needed to kick his legs out from under him, and he fell to the floor. As I struggled to stand up, he moved to get his feet underneath himself too. Once I was standing, I made a move towards the door, but a vise-like grip on my arm yanked me back and caused me to spin around enough for Victor to hit me again.

"HEY!" a loud, deep voice shouted.

For fear Victor would do something else to me, I couldn't turn around to see who had yelled, but despite the throbbing in my skull, I was pretty sure I recognized that voice. Darry. I could've sobbed in relief at the thought of my big, strong, protective boyfriend coming to the rescue.

The sudden shout also got a reaction from Victor. He glanced towards the door behind me, and there was a flicker of panic in his eyes when he must've spotted something or someone. The next moment, Victor looked back at me with a mixture of fury and finality. What-

Suddenly, Victor grabbed my upper arms, turned, then threw me down with so much force that when I hit something, it gave way underneath me. A loud shattering noise was accompanied by severe pain ripping throughout my body. I instantly started gasping for air like a fish out of water, and I was irrationally worried I'd somehow suffocate in my own apartment. Given where I found myself on the floor and the pieces of glass and broken wood next to me, I guessed Victor had thrown me into the coffee table my dad had made, which only added to my anguish. Out of everything I own, why does it have to be something my dad made that gets destroyed?

Victor was looking down at me from above, but instead of hurting me further, he froze, almost like he was stunned from what he just did. I blinked, then there was a blur of movement, and suddenly, Victor wasn't standing above me anymore. Where'd he go?

Since I wasn't actively being beaten and my attacker had oddly disappeared, I attempted to move so I could get away, but when I put my left hand on the floor and tried to push myself up to my feet, I cried out in pain and let myself fall down in a heap.

I'll just stay here.

It took me a few seconds to realize I had closed my eyes, and there was a ringing in my ears that had appeared out of nowhere. With two of my senses not working properly, I knew I was vulnerable, but it was difficult to care. Still, the voice in my head seemed to be determined to keep me alive. Open your eyes, Kate. Victor is probably still around here somewhere. You have to be ready to defend yourself.

That last thought was more tiring than anything, which should have been a red flag, but again, it was hard to care.

I can't win this. Everything hurts, and he's too strong.

I need Darry. Darry's stronger than Victor; he'd protect me. Darry would do anything to protect me.

Wait, Darry… didn't I hear him before? Is he here?

With an extreme amount of effort, I forced my eyes to open, but it didn't seem to matter. Everything was swirling around the room, just looking like various shapes and colors moving about. With everything else appearing blurry, my eyes wandered onto the floor next to me, where it looked like someone had spilled red paint.

That's not paint.

My eyes locked onto the liquid draining from me. Blood continued to seep onto the floor, and with it, every ounce of energy I had rapidly left my body.

Darry… I want Darry.

Breathing progressively got harder; every time the air left my lungs, it seemed harder and harder to get them to refill again.

I need Darry.

The dark edges of my vision started closing in, and everything quickly faded to black.

Darry.

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

As I watched myself in the mirror while I put on my aftershave, I noticed that my hands were a little shaky. For a moment, I wondered if I was getting feverish or something, but when I realized my heart was also beating faster than normal, I realized that I was feeling strangely anxious about going out with Kate that night.

After several rough weeks, I was glad that Kate and I would be able to do something a little more relaxing and enjoyable together, like going out for a dinner date. She said she wanted to take me out because she felt like she owed me, which I thought was a crazy notion because what kind of boyfriend would I be if I didn't support her as she lost her mom? Even though she wanted to pay for dinner, I was determined not to let her, but I would let her dictate anything else she had in mind for the rest of the night.

I was sure my nerves came from that specific thought.

I loved my girlfriend, and I understood that she had a traumatic past, so I never wanted to pressure Kate into doing anything too physical, but if she wanted to do certain things, then I wouldn't decline. Sure, I usually felt like an old man and I had a lot more responsibilities than any twenty-one year-old probably should have, but I was still just a young man with certain urges, so I couldn't help but be excited and interested in whatever was going to happen after dinner, especially if what we did earlier before being interrupted was any indication of what was yet to come.

I looked at my reflection again and forced myself to take a deep breath.

Calm down, Darrel. It's not like it's your first time, so why are you so nervous? Truthfully, I knew the reason. Because it's different with Kate. I've never loved another girl this much before, and I don't want to screw it all up. What if I do something that freaks her out or that she hates?

I put my hands on the sink and gripped it tight, letting my chin drop so I didn't have to stare at myself any longer. Get a hold of yourself, Darry. You're getting worked up for nothing. Maybe nothing will even happen tonight. Maybe she'll be too tired after dinner for anything other than some kissing and cuddling, which is more than fine. As long as Kate and I get to enjoy some quality time together, that's all I care about.

After shutting the driver's door of my truck, I glanced down at my watch, and I realized I was even earlier than I normally was whenever Kate and I made plans. She's probably used to me being early by now, I thought as I grinned to myself. And if she's not ready yet, that's just fine.

On the rare occasions Kate would still be getting ready when I arrived at her apartment before a date, I always found myself being entranced by her as she would finish doing her hair or makeup. She was beautiful no matter what, but something about watching her get dolled up made me feel something I couldn't explain, but it always ended up with us smiling at each other while I wondered how I got lucky enough to call her my girl. Needless to say, I never minded being too early.

Nothing seemed out of the ordinary when I walked to the front door and entered the apartment building, but as I passed through the lobby, I could hear some type of commotion. At first, I attributed all the yelling to the couple of apartments that I had come to learn had loud, argumentative couples living in them. However, as I kept walking, the noises continued to get louder.

What's going on?

The shouting suddenly ended, so I thought whatever the issue was had been resolved, but when I turned down the hallway of Kate's apartment, I heard what I figured was a scuffle– noises I recognized easily from growing up on the east side.

When I finally approached Kate's apartment, I noticed the door was ajar, which immediately told me that something was wrong. Kate never left the door open. Even if she was expecting me or someone else and the door was unlocked, it was still always shut.

Then, when I could easily see into her apartment, I was met with a scene that caught me so off-guard, I thought I was hallucinating.

I don't know what was going on or what happened before, but I caught the tail end of Victor slapping Kate across the face.

Victor. He's here, in Kate's apartment.

And he just hit her.

There wasn't a word in the English language that could describe how I felt at that moment. Furious, shocked, outraged… none of them sufficed for how my blood instantly boiled from rage.

"HEY!" I shouted as menacingly as possible.

Kate's back was facing me so I couldn't see her expression, but Victor looked past Kate and his eyes met mine. I glared at him for a moment, and I hoped he believed that I was about to keep my promise from the hospital and kill him, because that was my full intention.

Once I started rushing forward, I saw a panicked look cross Victor's face. I thought maybe he'd make a run for it and try to escape before I reached him, but instead, he grabbed Kate by her arms, turned, and threw her down straight onto the coffee table.

The whole world around me slowed as the sound of shattering glass echoed in my ears, but my legs kept moving and my sights were trained on Victor, who was hovering over my girlfriend like a frozen statue.

He's never going to come near her again. Not after I'm through with him.

When I reached Victor, I tackled the evil man to the ground and immediately started whaling on him. I told myself for every time he had ever hit Kate, I was going to hit him back, just harder. And for all of the times he… assaulted her… well, if he never saw the light of day again, it would be the closest thing to justice that I could provide.

My knuckles connected with his face, chest, ribs– anywhere I could land a good hit. This is for all of the horrible things you've done to Kate. I was surprised he put up a fight given how hard I knew I could punch, but I easily deflected his attempts to hit me back. There was no doubt in my mind I wasn't going to stop pummeling Victor until he was unconscious, possibly even dead, but then a weak, quiet noise somehow pierced through my rage-induced frenzy.

"Darry."

I froze mid-swing and glanced over to my girlfriend, and my heart stopped. Oh my God.

I hadn't gotten a good look at Kate before she hit the table, but that was almost a good thing because it meant I could pretend all of her injuries were from crashing into a piece of furniture, even though I knew that was a lie.

Kate had cuts, blood, and angry red marks littering her skin. She looked so weak, and with her eyes closed, I figured she was just about to fall unconscious if she wasn't so already. How long has Victor been here? How long has Kate been fighting for her life?

Then I noticed the stream of blood flowing from her side, where it looked like a large shard of glass was sticking out of her. As I stared at the gruesome sight, the steady stream of red liquid was quickly turning into a pool underneath Kate.

My stomach dropped. No, this can't be happening.

I had to decide between continuing to beat the tar out of Victor, or making sure my girlfriend would survive the night.

The choice was easy.

I immediately abandoned the barely-conscious man on the floor and jumped to my feet so I could get to Kate. Her eyes remained shut, and blood continued to flow out of her body at a sickeningly rapid pace.

Is she dea-? No, she's not. I refused to believe Kate was gone, but the idea still lingered in my head, which caused my body to start shaking. No. She can't be.

My brain scrambled to figure out what to do, but eventually, one thought came to the forefront of my mind: If I can wake her up, then I know for sure she's alive.

I sank to the ground, carefully wrapped my arms around my girlfriend, and gently pulled her into my lap, being extra careful with the wound in her side. All of my instincts told me to pull the glass out of her body, but a voice in my head reminded me that you're not supposed to remove an impaled object. Even though I knew better, it disgusted me to know something was stabbing my girlfriend, and I couldn't fix it without causing her more problems.

"Kate? Open your eyes honey," I pleaded. "Wake up, sweetheart."

She didn't respond.

I could see that she was still breathing, although her breaths were labored. Being mindful not to hurt her even more, I shook her shoulder's slightly, but her eyes remained closed and her body was completely limp, reminding me too much of a ragdoll. The longer I looked at her, the more injuries I spotted, and it made me furious and nauseous at the same time.

Out of my peripheral vision, I saw Victor stumble to his feet and limp out of the apartment, barely sparing a look towards us before he disappeared. I'll finish dealing with him some other time. Right now, I need to take care of Kate.

"Come on, baby. Please." I was openly begging for her to wake up, but nothing happened. "Open your eyes for me, Catherine."

When she still didn't respond, I felt myself start to panic. Between all of the blood and Kate's ragged breathing, I knew I had to get her to the hospital quickly. Without wasting another moment, I scooped her up and held her bridal style, forcing myself to ignore the blood and the way her head rolled to the side.

As I rushed down the hall, out of the building, and to my truck, I did my best to not jostle her; she had already been through too much and she didn't need to get more injured, but time was of the essence, so I kept running.

"Keep breathing for me, Kate," I encouraged, fighting to get the words out of my throat, which suddenly felt like it was being constricted. "Keep fighting, baby."

Once we made it to the truck, I slid Kate onto the seat and even buckled her in before quickly starting the engine and speeding towards the hospital. I tried to keep my mind focused on driving quickly and safely so I wouldn't get into an accident, but my mind wouldn't stop racing.

Why couldn't I have left earlier? I should've been there to protect her.

I dared to glance over to Kate, and after making sure her chest still rose and fell, I reached over and grabbed her hand. "Stay with me, Catherine. We're almost there sweetheart." Her hand was still warm with life, but I couldn't help but notice it was colder than normal.

By some miracle, I got to the hospital in record time without crashing or getting pulled over. Once I pulled the truck up to the emergency room doors, I threw it into park and jumped out, racing to the other side. I picked Kate up in my arms and ran through the emergency room entrance.

The second I came barreling through the set of double doors, several people looked in my direction. The receptionist behind the desk, a security guard, and a few people sitting in the waiting room all widened their eyes when they stared at me. I was sure seeing me holding my bleeding and unconscious girlfriend was a sight to see, but it didn't matter. All that mattered was that Kate would get help.

The receptionist was a short, middle-aged woman, and even as she shot to her feet, she couldn't have been more than five feet tall. "Sir, what happened?"

I made my way towards her, ignoring all the looks I was still getting. "She was attacked. I- I came over to pick her up and he was there. He hurt her."

I hadn't noticed the security guard was next to me until he and a nurse that suddenly appeared moved a gurney in my direction. I could see a doctor rushing through another set of double doors that apparently led to a separate area of the hospital.

"Put her on here," the nurse said sweetly, but in an authoritative voice, as she motioned towards the gurney.

I slowly eased Kate down onto the surface, again trying to ignore how limp and injured she was. I shoved down the bile that I felt creep up into my throat as I took in every mark, cut, and drop of blood on Kate.

That monster is going to pay for this.

"What's her name?" the doctor asked, already placing the stethoscope on Kate's chest. I had to fight the sudden instinct to shove him away from her. He's a doctor, Darry. He's not going to hurt her. Not every man is like Victor.

"Catherine," I choked out. Tell them everything you know. It could help save her. "Call her Kate. Kate Miller. She was beaten. I… I don't know where he hit her. But he threw her on a table, with glass and wood. There was a lot of broken glass… She might have broken bones too. I- I don't know."

The nurse nodded and looked at me softly, apparently taking note of my distress. "We'll take care of Kate. Janice here is going to have you fill out some paperwork while we take her back, okay?"

I nodded, and within seconds, the doctor and nurse guided the gurney through the doors and out of my sight. I suddenly felt drained, empty, and defeated. Please be okay, Kate. You have to be okay.

"Sir?" The receptionist, who was apparently named Janice, said. "I'll need you to fill out some things for us."

I nodded, turning my attention to something I could actually do. I can't help Kate right now, but I can write things down on some paper. "Sure," I said, taking the papers and pen she gave me.

"Is there someone you want to call first?" Janice asked softly. "The papers can wait a couple minutes."

I was about to say no, I didn't need to call anyone, but after thinking for a moment, I knew that there was one phone call I did have to make. "Yeah, I just need to make one call. It shouldn't take long."

She nodded and gave me a sad, yet warm, smile and she took the paperwork from me. "Alright hon. The phone's just around the corner. Go make that call, then come back here to fill out the paperwork. Okay?"

I nodded. "Yes ma'am."

I immediately went to the pay phone and put a few coins in the slot. Before I dialed, I took a breath and leaned my forehead against the wall. How am I going to say it all out loud? My breathing became uneven, and I had to make myself stop thinking about anything except breathing. Breathing and dialing the number.

"Hello?" Soda's voice suddenly sounded. I hadn't even registered that I finished dialing or that the phone was ringing. "Hello?" he repeated.

"Soda, it's- it's me," I finally said.

"Darry? What's wrong?" my brother asked worriedly. He apparently could tell something was wrong just by hearing the few words I said.

"It's Kate. We- we're at the hospital," I managed to say.

There was scuffling noises and voices mumbling in the background, but Soda still replied, his voice clear and concerned. "What happened?"

Don't picture it. Forget it. Just focus on what's happening now. Don't remember how Kate got hurt from her former step-father and past abuser.

"Darry!" Soda shouted at me, and I had the vague idea that he had been trying to talk to me and I wasn't responding.

"I'm here," I muttered, barely able to find my voice.

"How is she? How's Kate?" Soda asked, his voice instantly getting softer and even wavering a bit. The noises in the background seemed to be louder than before.

"I- I don't know," I admitted. "She was bleeding and unconscious the whole way here and they took her and now I… I have to-"

"We'll be right there," Soda interrupted. "Hang tight, Dar. We're on our way. Just do me a favor and keep breathing, alright?"

I nodded silently, but once I realized he couldn't see me, I forced myself to speak. "Yeah, alright. Thanks Soda."

"No problem, Dar. We'll be there soon," Soda assured before the call ended abruptly.

After hanging up the phone, I meandered back to the waiting room, preparing myself for the pile of paperwork I had to fill out. The security guard was still standing by the receptionist's desk, and when I approached the pair, he looked at me with an unreadable expression.

"Sir, we'll need you to move your vehicle," the security man said.

I nodded silently. I was starting to feel numb, and it took everything I had to focus on breathing normally. Soda said to keep breathing. Do it for Soda.

Before I even realized what I was doing, I moved the truck into a parking spot, came back to the waiting room, and sat down on a chair to start writing on the papers the lady, Janice, gave me. I could feel the security guard watching me the whole time, but I didn't care. If you really don't have anything better to do, then fine, watch me fill out some papers.

When I was done, I gave the paperwork back to Janice and sat down in a chair. I rested my elbows on my knees and covered my face with my hands. How could this happen?We just wanted to have a nice night together.

I replayed everything that had happened that day, and I tried to figure out any possible way I could've prevented my girlfriend from ending up in the ER.

I should've left earlier, or took a different route to her apartment.

She shouldn't have left our house to go to her apartment in the first place. I should've-

"Darry!"

My head snapped up at Soda's voice, and I spotted him and Ponyboy running towards me, the rest of the gang following close behind. My brothers skidded to a halt in front of me, both of them looking terrified.

"What happened to you?" Soda asked immediately.

I tried to figure out how to explain, but when I opened my mouth, no words came out.

"Are you okay?" Pony asked, his voice poorly concealing his worry.

Again, I didn't know how to respond. No, but I'm not the one who's hurt.

Soda looked at me with big eyes, then knelt down in front of me. He gently put a hand on my knee and spoke softer than I had heard him in a long time. "C'mon Dar, you gotta give us something. Are you hurt?"

Puzzled, I gave him a look. "No, Kate's the one who got hurt."

"Well you can't blame him for askin'. Not with all that blood on ya," Dally's harsh voice said.

I didn't realize the gang was all surrounding me until then, but rather than look up at their faces, I looked down at my shirt. There were rust colored stains all over the front of it, and even some on my jeans. Then I noticed there was some blood on my arms too. Kate's blood.

I was glad someone had noticed that I suddenly felt sick, because the moment a trash can appeared in front of me, I threw up everything my stomach could possibly produce. Someone– probably Soda– started rubbing circles on my back while I gripped the garbage bin for dear life.

It was difficult to breathe for a minute, but once my lungs remembered how to inhale and exhale, I moved the trash can to the side and leaned forward, resting my forearms on my knees, and stared down at the floor.

"It was him. When I got there, he was there, hurting her," I choked out, not able to take my eyes off the floor.

Several curse words echoed throughout the group of guys around me as they realized the gravity of the situation. They all knew who I was talking about, even without me saying his name.

"Did you kill him?" Dally asked bluntly.

I let out a breath, but it came out more of a whimper than anything. I closed my eyes in hopes the water filling them wouldn't fall. "No. Believe me, I wanted to, but after I got a few swings in, he took off. I couldn't go after him, not when she was bleeding and slipping away." I was barely able to hold back the sobs that wanted to escape as those awful moments replayed in my mind.

A hand softly clapped onto both of my shoulders, but I still didn't look up. I couldn't do much of anything, really.

"You did good, man." I was more than a little surprised to hear the words come from Two-Bit, who was apparently standing in front to me, but the proximity of his voice told me he was bent down so his head was close to mine. "You got the bastard away from her, and now the docs will fix her right up. You took care of her, and now we'll take care of you, alright Superman?"

His words lifted some weight off my shoulders, and I felt myself sag slightly under his hands. I still couldn't say anything, but I nodded and hoped my buddy realized how grateful I was.

"Mr. Curtis?" a man's voice suddenly said from somewhere nearby.

I blinked a few times to clear my vision, then I straightened up in the chair. The guys had moved just enough to let me see one female police officer and two male officers standing nearby, with the doctor and security guard I had seen earlier with them too. All of them were looking at me with unreadable expressions.

"Any news on Kate?" I asked immediately, looking directly at the doctor.

"Sir, you need to come with us," the shorter male cop said before the doctor could tell me anything.

"Why?" Soda asked almost angrily, standing right next to me. I would've elbowed him or mentioned something about manners if I hadn't been completely drained of energy. "Just tell us how Kate is. We're all here for her."

"I'm sorry, but I can't do that with him here," the doctor said plainly. It took a moment to realize he was motioning in my direction.

"Why the hell not?" Dally asked bitterly.

"It's protocol in these kinds of situations," the female officer said calmly.

"Protocol?" I repeated, not quite understanding what was going on.

'In these kinds of situations.'

The wheels started turning in my head, and the pieces started coming together. The looks, the presence of the cops, and the fact the doctor singled me out for being the reason he couldn't say anything about Kate's condition… it all started to make sense.

When I realized what was going on, I was livid, terrified, and disgusted at the insinuation. "Wait, you think I hurt her?!" I all but shouted as I stood up, forcing myself to move slowly. One wrong or too hasty of a move could make the cops haul me in.

"But he's the one that brought her here!" Two-Bit yelled.

"We've seen it before," the taller male cop said in a bored, yet serious, tone. "Sometimes the guilty party brings the victim to the hospital to avoid suspicion."

I suddenly wanted to vomit again. They actually think I hurt Kate. They think I beat on my girlfriend.

"I wrote down everything that happened on the papers I had to fill out," I replied, my distress leaking out through my voice. "I even wrote down her address. You can go see her apartment. I'm sure there's something there that could prove I didn't do it."

"We have detectives en route to the scene already. They're probably gathering evidence as we speak," the tall, bored cop responded.

"Why don't you just ask Kate what happened?" Soda asked.

"We will once she wakes up," the doctor said, finally speaking up again before my argument with the police officers escalated any more. He had a really good poker face, so I couldn't tell if he really thought I was responsible for hurting Kate or not. "We're treating her, but she's unconscious and may require emergency surgery. In the meantime, we are not allowing any visitors to see her."

No visitors?!

"So she's going to wake up in the hospital alone?" I questioned bitterly, trying to rein in my frustration as I spoke to the doctor. "After what happened, she's going to be scared. Someone should be with her!" I need to be with her. I need to make sure she's okay.

"There will be an officer in the room with her-"

"That won't make her feel any better," Steve spat, earning a glare from the officers. "Why won't you let her friends see her?"

"Because boys like you mean nothing but trouble," the shorter cop said, matching Steve's harsh tone.

That comment made the whole gang angry, but I was surprised by their restraint. None of them lunged or even said anything; they all just glared viciously at the man.

They're really trying to be on their best behavior so they can see Kate.

"If there's a cop in there, couldn't we be with her too?" Ponyboy asked cautiously. His voice had the smallest hint of irritation in it, but I was proud and thankful that he seemed to be mindful about how he talked to the police. "Darry's right; she's going to wake up scared and confused, so someone should be with her. Someone she knows. She knows us, and she knows we would never hurt her."

"Your presence might influence what she tells us," the taller male cop said.

"Once she wakes up, ask her if she wants us to leave," Pony politely demanded. "If she wants us gone, we'd leave, no problem. You can even escort us out if we refuse."

Judging by his reaction, Pony's suggestion of being escorted out by police seemed to anger Dallas, but even he kept his mouth shut.

The officers and security guard all looked at each other, then at the doctor, apparently waiting to hear what he thought of Pony's idea.

The doctor looked at Pony carefully, then he nodded. "You make a good point, son." Then the man in the white coat looked at our group as a whole. "I'll allow it, but officer Scott has the authority to kick all of you boys out if you give her any trouble. The other officers here, as well as our security guard, Larry, will be nearby in case there are any problems."

All the guys nodded, even though some of them looked irritated by the way the doctor was speaking to them.

"Now Mr. Curtis, if you'll come with us," the shorter officer said to me, motioning with his arm for me to follow him.

"Where are you taking him?" Soda asked instantly as he moved to stand protectively between me and the cops.

"We need to speak with Mr. Curtis privately to get his official statement," the officer said. "He can come with us to the station-"

"No!" Soda shouted. He even dared to take a step towards the man. "My brother's not a criminal! You're not taking him anywhere," my brother said dangerously.

"You'll just find a reason to keep him there," Dally added angrily, but his voice was nowhere near as frantic as Soda's.

"And you'd probably keep him for a day or two just because he's one of us," Steve added.

The rest went without saying: the state wouldn't be too happy if Soda and Pony's guardian got hauled into jail. If I spend even one night behind bars, my brothers will be taken from me.

Suddenly, all of my worst nightmares were coming to life at once.

Kate is hurt real bad, the police think I did it, and because of that, my brothers might be taken from me.

I could lose three people I love in one night.

"There's an empty office room you can use," the security guard, Larry, said, bringing me out of my terrible thoughts. "You all can use it as long as you need. If this man is proven innocent like everyone says he is, then he wouldn't have been dragged downtown for nothing."

Despite the fact I apparently wasn't considered innocent until proven guilty, I was thankful the security guard offered a solution that allowed me to stay in the hospital instead of sitting in the back of a cop car, waiting to be processed for assaulting my girlfriend. Just the thought made me dizzy, and Soda had to grab my arm and hold me steady as I swayed a bit on my feet.

"You gonna be alright, Dar?" Soda asked, his voice still thick with concern.

I looked into his terrified brown eyes, and for his sake, I tried to make myself appear strong and composed. "Yeah, I'll be fine. Just… keep an eye on her for me, okay? Make sure she's alright."

Soda nodded with a determined look on his face.

"Okay Mr. Curtis," the tall officer said. "Follow us."

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

As I slowly woke up, the first thing I registered was the bright light piercing through my closed eyelids, which made me groan from the throbbing it caused in my head. To make matters worse, my ears were suddenly filled with several sounds that only exacerbated the pain. And that was only what was bothering me from the shoulders up; my chest and left arm were hurting almost just as bad as my head, and the rest of my body felt heavy and sore.

One harsh and loud noise suddenly rang over the rest, and after a sharp pain shot through my skull from the sound, there was a blissful silence.

I stayed motionless and tried to focus on breathing, which thankfully wasn't too difficult, probably thanks to whatever was pushing cold air into my nose. I hoped breathing slowly would gradually ease some of my discomfort, but it only worked to an extent. By the time I figured out the annoying beeping sound in the background was on tempo with my heart rate, the throbbing in my head had eased into a dull ache, much like the rest of my body.

"Hey Kate," a voice suddenly said on my right. Even though I could tell the person was trying to speak softly, they were still loud and abrupt enough to make me flinch. The person must've noticed, because a warm, gentle hand was placed on top of my right forearm. "It's alright, honey. It's just us. You're safe."

I let out a breath.

That's Soda… so "us" must mean the guys are here too.

"You wanna try openin' your eyes?" Soda suggested softly, giving my arm a light pat as he spoke.

I tried to pry my eyes open, but only my right one could fully cooperate; the left one felt swollen, so I wasn't surprised when it could only open halfway. It took a minute or two for my eyes to get accustomed to the light, but even after that, my vision remained slightly fuzzy.

Even though I could barely see straight, I tried to look around the room to get a sense of my surroundings. I was thankful I was in a semi-seated position because I didn't have to move my head at all. Several figures dressed in dark clothing, assumingly denim or leather, were standing around the bed I was lying in, and while I knew it was the guys, it was impossible to differentiate who was who. In the corner, there was another figure in dark clothing that I couldn't make out at all.

"What's goin-?" I began to ask when I suddenly started coughing, igniting a fire in my torso. My throat felt like I had swallowed gravel and my chest burned, and even after I stopped coughing, I was winded. I hoped that the thing under my nose– which I realized was probably a nasal canula– would help me catch my breath. Once I was breathing close to normally, I opened my eyes, and I was thankful that Ponyboy was on my left, offering me a cup of water. I gave him a small grin to show him my appreciation, but when I went to reach it with my left hand, I froze when I saw it was in a cast. "What-"

"Just focus on breathin' Kate," Soda said calmly. Then, before my brain or muscles could catch up to everything else, Soda reached in front of me to take the cup from his little brother, then he guided it into my right hand. After instructing me to drink the soothing liquid, he explained slowly and carefully. "You're in a hospital. You got banged up a bit, but you're gonna be alright."

A masculine voice that I guessed belonged to Steve mumbled something about me being a tough greaser girl, but I kept my eyes trained on the cup while I drank the water. When I drained the cup, Soda took it from me and put it on the side table next to the bed, then he put his hand on my arm again in a silent display of comfort and support.

The room was filled with a strange silence as I blinked to clear my vision. When I could begin to distinguish their faces, I looked at the guys hovering around me. It took longer than normal for my brain to register that someone was missing– the very person who I would've thought would be the first voice I'd hear and first face I'd see after waking up in a hospital.

"Darry?" I asked, my voice sounding weak even to me. When nobody answered, I looked directly at Soda. "Where's Darry?"

A troubled look crossed his face, but it quickly faded into a guarded, neutral expression. "Don't worry, he's here too. He's the one that brought you here."

I've seen the guys play poker enough to know their tells; Soda's was the corner of his lip twitched, and I saw it then. He's hiding something.

"Soda," I said, making my voice as stern and steady as I could, despite how much my throat burned. "What's going on? Where's Darry?"

He studied me, and after a moment, he finally gave me a straight answer. "He's in another room with the cops. They won't let him in here until you talk to them."

"Why?" I asked, utterly confused. Having the guys around me was comforting, but I wanted nothing more than to be wrapped in Darry's strong, protective, and safe embrace; especially after short memories of my fight with Victor flashed through my mind.

The guys all looked at each other, looking uneasy. Finally, Two-Bit was the one who spoke up, but his voice didn't sound like him at all. It was much too low and serious. "They want to make sure it wasn't him that hurt you."

I was stunned, and it felt like my heart stopped.

"What?!" I exclaimed, accidentally making myself cough again, causing the pain in my throat to get even worse. Why would anyone think Darry hurt me? Didn't Soda say he brought me here?

As Soda and Ponyboy tried to soothe me and get me back into a normal breathing rhythm, the others kept talking harshly.

"Darry's losin' his mind not being allowed in here," Dally said angrily.

"He barely kept his cool when the cops said he couldn't see you," Steve added. "You know, since he's a suspect an' all."

I suddenly felt shaky and nauseous.

No, they can't really think it was him, right? What would happen to his brothers if Darry gets put in jail? Surely his guardianship would be taken away then.

I knew I couldn't let that happen. I had to tell them who really hurt me.

"It wasn't Darry. It- it was…" I had to stop talking because I was struggling to breathe. Even so, all I could think about was Darry. Would they really arrest him before I could tell them he's innocent?I can't let that happen. I can't-

"Calm down, Kate," Soda soothed as he slowly and gently placed a hand on top of my right hand, which wasn't in a cast, but it was still bandaged. Soda was someone that craved and frequently provided physical touch as a sign of comfort and affection, and I could tell it was hard for him to refrain from anything more than the light contact for my benefit. "We all know who it was, but the cops and hospital people said something 'bout protocol. Once you talk to 'em, they'll let Darry come in. Okay?"

I nodded and closed my eyes, not only so I could focus more on my breathing, but also so the guys couldn't see my tears. Unfortunately, my body betrayed me, because I could feel a couple drops of the salty liquid fall down my cheeks. None of the guys said anything about me crying, and I appreciated them for it.

A minute or so passed before I dared to open my eyes again. The ceiling lights were still far too bright for my liking, but I tried to ignore it and just focus on the faces looking at me with varying expressions. Thankfully, it seemed like the gang had calmed down a little since Soda and Pony were sitting in chairs on either side of me, and even Two-Bit's shoulders had relaxed some. Still, Steve was glaring at the foot of my bed, and Dally had his arms crossed over his chest while he stared angrily at something on the other side of the room. I had just realized Johnny had somehow silently disappeared when he suddenly returned, and there was a man wearing a white coat following him into the room. Johnny moved to stand by Ponyboy on my left while the others moved out of the newcomer's way. As the man in the white coat approached, I saw a stethoscope around his neck and a clipboard in his hands. He's a doctor.

"Hello, Ms. Miller. I'm Dr. Mattson. I've been overseeing your care since your arrival," the monotonous doctor said. Even though his voice didn't have any inflection or outward signs of emotion, his boring demeanor almost seemed calming. Key word being "almost." I'm still in a hospital bed, after all, which isn't something I'm generally calm about.

"Hello," I said carefully, making sure to not speak too loudly so I could prevent any more coughing or breathlessness.

Again, Dr. Mattson didn't smile or show any emotion, but somehow, I still got the feeling he was kind and wanted to help me. "I'm not sure how much you remember from last night, but you were brought here with multiple injuries, some being significant and requiring immediate treatment. I'll explain more shortly, but now that you're awake, I'd like to do some cognitive tests, if that's alright."

My mind was spinning with the amount of information I gleaned from just a couple sentences. I got here last night, so at least I haven't been unconscious for days or anything. As far as 'immediate treatment' goes, that could mean many things. Obviously, my arm is in a cast, but what-

"Ms. Miller?" Dr. Mattson said, interrupting my thoughts and regaining my attention. "If you'd like, I could have these gentlemen leave during the assessment."

At the doctor's words, the figure in the corner of the room moved closer, and I realized that it was a female police officer. What's a cop doing in here? Once she was standing near the doctor, the woman remained silent and stoic, so I didn't address her yet. I also ignored the looks the guys were giving me as they waited anxiously to see if I really did want to kick them out of the room.

I kept my eyes on Dr. Mattson as I spoke sternly. "No, they can stay, it's fine."

The doctor nodded, then he got right down to business. He started by asking simple questions that progressively got harder. Then he made me follow his finger with my eyes as he moved it around, but when it moved upwards and my eyes followed it towards the ceiling, it felt like a lightning bolt exploded behind my eyeballs when the light suddenly got brighter. I hissed in pain and squeezed my eyes shut before covering them with my right hand.

I could hear the guys immediately start fussing over me, obviously worried about what happened. After a few moments, I managed to mutter the word "lights" through gritted teeth, and I heard the gang calm down just as rapidly as they got agitated.

"We turned the lights down, Kate," Soda whispered on my right after a few seconds. I could feel his hand carefully moving up and down my arm in a soothing motion. "You can open your eyes when you're ready."

I nodded to let Soda know I heard him, and it took a few steadying breaths before I gathered enough courage to dare opening my eyes again. Thankfully, only one dull light was on, and I let out a sigh of relief.

"Okay Ms. Miller, I think I have enough to complete my evaluation," the doctor said. In the midst of my sudden flash of pain, I had forgotten that he and the police officer were there until Dr. Mattson spoke. "In addition to the other injuries you've sustained, I'm diagnosing you with a concussion."

I fought the urge to roll my eyes. I could've guessed that. Pushing that thought to the side, I finally dared to ask, "What other injuries?"

For once, Dr. Mattson showed a minute amount of emotion by letting out a short sigh of his own. "In addition to the concussion, you have a left orbital contusion and a bruised neck, which will likely make speaking a little more difficult until your trachea heals from the damage it sustained."

A shiver ran down my spine as I pictured Victor's face while he was strangling me. Soda gently squeezed my right hand, grounding me.

"Those injuries, along with your fractured left radius, bruised ribs, and multiple lacerations and contusions, were not life-threatening," Dr. Mattson continued. The way he chose to say it made it seem like he was building up to something. I knew whatever he was about to say next would be significant. "Your most substantial injury was a punctured lung, and along with the large amount of blood loss you sustained, we decided it was best to send you straight into emergency surgery. Everything went well, and there were no complications, so with a lot of bedrest, I predict that you should heal just fine."

I let the doctor's words swirl in my head for a minute while I tried to make sense of them. I got here last night and I already had surgery? Wait, my lung was punctured?! I vaguely remembered gasping for breath after being thrown onto my coffee table, and things were gradually making sense. And then there was all of that blood on the floor…

"Do you have any questions for me, Ms. Miller?" Dr. Mattson asked politely.

I did have a question, but it wasn't medical-related at all. "When can I see Darry?" I realized my tone wasn't very polite, but I was in pain, tired, and desperate to keep my boyfriend out of the clutches of the police. "He didn't do this. It wasn't him. He shouldn't… he shouldn't be-" the fierceness in my voice made my throat burn, causing me to stop talking.

Another cup of water appeared in front of me, and while I sipped it, I could hear multiple voices talking around the room. Once the water was gone, the doctor responded evenly.

"If that is the case, from a medical standpoint, I don't see a reason he can't come in and see you." I felt myself starting to get my hopes up, but my heart dropped when the man added, "But from a legal and safety perspective, Officer Scott here," he said, motioning to the female police officer standing next to him, "will need to get your official statement before we allow Mr. Curtis to come in."

At those words, the doctor and the cop earned glares from the greasers all around the room, but both of them remained professional and pretended not to notice.

I nodded. "Okay."

With that, Dr. Mattson assured me he'd be back to check on me, then he took the empty cup from me and dismissed himself from the room. With the doctor gone, the police officer stepped forward and looked at me directly. Like the doctor, she wore a neutral and professional expression, but unlike Dr. Mattson, there was obvious empathy in her otherwise-authoritative voice.

"Hello Ms. Miller. I'm Officer Scott, but you can call me Leslie. First and foremost, I'm here to make sure you're okay and safe," she stated politely. "Secondly, I need to know what happened last night that led you here; at least as much as you can remember. If you prefer to speak privately, I can have these gentlemen leave-"

"They can stay," I said sharply. The woman raised her eyebrows at me, so I explained before she tried to send the guys away again. "I want them to stay. They're family." I saw some proud and fond looks exchanged between the guys, but I kept my eyes on Officer Scott. I needed her to know I was completely serious.

Truthfully, I needed the gang there. Even though Victor was nowhere to be seen and he had done much worse things to me in the past, I still felt weak and vulnerable from the events from the previous night– like I'd be defenseless if I was alone.

The cop nodded at me, her eyes displaying kindness and understanding. "Very well, but I know sometimes these can be difficult conversations, so if you'd like-"

"They can hear anything I'm about to say," I interrupted again. I spoke carefully to not only prevent another coughing fit, but also to get my point across. "I can tell you what happened. I'm not hiding anything." I won't hide anything if it means proving Darry is innocent. I can't let the cops hold him any longer or take him away from us.

And at least this way, I'll only have to tell the story once.

The officer looked apprehensive, but she nodded. "As long as that is okay with you, they can stay while we talk. If you wish to talk in private at any point, I can have my officers escort these gentlemen out of the room."

I was pretty sure I heard one of the guys say "good luck with that" but both myself and the officer ignored the comment.

She took out a small notebook and a pen before she looked at me expectedly. "Okay Ms. Miller, what happened last night?"

I took a deep breath before I slowly told her everything that I could remember. I began the story from when I was getting ready for my date with Darry, then how I accidentally opened the door for Victor, thinking it would be my boyfriend. Then I told her everything Victor had done and how I received all of my injuries, but I left out the lewd threats he made towards me. When I got to the part that Darry yelled and Victor paused briefly before throwing me onto the coffee table, several of the guys winced in sympathy.

"Then everything went black. I think Darry was saying something, but I passed out pretty fast," I said, wrapping everything up. I swore I remembered hearing Darry pleading with me to open my eyes, but I couldn't be entirely sure of his exact words.

I thought that was all the officer needed to clear Darry's name and allow him to come into the room, but after she finished writing down my side of the story, the woman continued to press for more information. "And what is your relationship with Victor Wright?"

"He was my step-dad," I said in a bored tone. When can I see Darry?

"And has Mr. Wright ever done anything like this before?"

It felt like my heart dropped into my stomach.

"Yes."

"When?"

The guys already know he beat me, so telling her in front of them shouldn't be too hard, right? "It all happened when I was younger. It started almost as soon as my mom started seeing him, and it ended when I moved out at eighteen," I explained.

She nodded and scribbled things down in her notebook. "Can you describe those past altercations between you and Mr. Wright?" the cop asked without looking up at me.

I froze. I wasn't at all prepared to talk in-depth about the subject of my past abuse with a police officer while laid up in a hospital bed, but it looked like that's exactly what was about to happen. Shouldn't we only be talking about last night? Why are we diving into my childhood torture?

My hesitation must've caught her attention, because her eyes suddenly found mine. "Ms. Miller, if we are going to have a strong case against Mr. Wright, it's important to have as much information as possible, including any history between the two of you," Officer Scott said. "And I'll remind you, we can have these gentlemen leave if you prefer."

I shook my head and tried to find my voice. "No, that's okay. They already know some of it." I ignored the suspicious looks the guys were giving me when they realized what I had said. I even heard one of them mutter something about only knowing some and not all.

Even though the officer kept suggesting for the guys to leave, it was comforting to have them there. With that being said, I didn't want them to feel forced to stay if they didn't want to. I looked at all six of the guys in my hospital room. They all looked either stressed or anxious, and I didn't want to make things even worse than they already were.

I need to tell them. Then everything will be out in the open and I don't have to hide anything from them. I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat. They're here for me because they love me. We're family, and I trust them. I'll tell them if they want to hear it.

I made sure to keep my voice even when I addressed them. "I haven't told you guys everything. What I'm about to talk about is difficult, and I don't just mean for me. If it gets to be too much for any of you to hear, please feel free to go out into the hall. It's okay. I won't ever say anything about it."

They all looked worried at my statement, but the guys all gave me slight nods, silently assuring me that they were ready to hear whatever I had to say.

I turned back to Officer Scott, took a deep breath, and started talking.

I told her everything that I had told Darry about Victor, sparing no details. I explained how it started off with yelling and arguing, but it quickly progressed to multiple forms of physical and mental abuse. After the officer caught up and finished writing some things down, I took another breath before talking about the hardest stuff.

When I told her about the inappropriate touching and the progression of Victor sexually assaulting me by the time I was a teenager, the atmosphere in the room changed drastically. Officer Scott did a good job of keeping a straight face, but most of the guys looked furious, while Pony and Johnny looked mostly shocked and sickened. I felt bad that I wasn't even done admitting everything.

I explained how Victor raped me, and when I got older and tried to fight back, he'd do whatever he could to get me to stop, including threatening me or my mom, and on more than one occasion, he physically restrained me however he could, only letting me go when he was done with me. That's when a dark and dangerous look crossed Dally's face before he swiftly turned and stormed out of the room. I wondered if my words had managed to scare him or just piss him off, but either way, it was a strong emotional response from the greaser. Still, no matter what, I was going to keep my promise and never mention anything about him leaving the room.

While I looked at the door Dally had just exited, I heard Johnny and Ponyboy mumble a couple quick things to each other, then they left the room too. I hoped they would either find Dally or Darry because there were several reasons that I didn't want them to be alone.

"Is there anything else, Ms. Miller?" Officer Scott asked. Her voice was even softer than before, and it allowed me to detect some wavering in it.

"Yeah," I said dejectedly with a sigh.

Then, to wrap up my sob story, I told her about the time Victor brought two of his friends to the house shortly after I turned eighteen. I felt like I was going to vomit when I explained what happened, but I forced myself to keep talking until everything was out in the open. Then I never have to say any of this again. It will all be worth it if it leads to Victor getting time behind bars.

When I was finally done talking, I could feel traitorous tears running down my cheeks, but I actively prevented myself from sobbing or showing any other signs of distress. I sat there, staring at the foot of my bed, and telling myself that I was okay. I survived. I lived through it and it's over. It won't ever happen again.

I felt a gentle hand land on my right shoulder, and out of the corner of my eye, I could see Soda giving me his best attempt at a comforting look, but I could tell he was crying. I couldn't look up at him or the other two guys because I knew I'd break down if I did. Instead, I let out a breath and tried to slow my breathing.

"Alright gentlemen, I really do need to talk to Ms. Miller alone now," Officer Scott said after she finished writing everything down and giving me a bit of a break.

Soda, Steve, and Two-Bit all seemed reluctant to leave, and as much as I appreciated their support, I didn't want to test the officer's patience anymore, so I didn't bother arguing.

After a beat, Soda squeezed my shoulder, causing me to finally look up at his watery, honey brown eyes. "You gonna be okay?" he asked softly. I could tell he was doing his best to not sob in front of me, but I wished he didn't feel the need to act like that. It was a tough topic to talk about or even listen to, and I didn't blame him for being upset.

I knew if I even hesitated, he wouldn't leave me, despite whatever the officer would say about it. I blinked a few times, making most of my tears disappear, before I put my hand on top of his and tried to smile up at him. "I'll be fine, Soda. Keep an eye on the guys for me, especially your big brother."

He nodded. "You got it." Then he gave me a sad attempt of a smirk. "He asked me to keep an eye on you for him while he's stuck with the cops. You two really are made for each other."

I gave him a teary smile in response.

Then Soda turned to the other two greasers. "C'mon guys, let's give them a minute."

Steve and Soda turned to leave, but then Steve turned back to look at me with a determined and angry expression. "We ain't gonna let this happen again. No way in hell."

I gave Steve an appreciative nod, then he and Soda left, but Two-Bit stayed by my side, watching me closely. The serious expression on his face looked terribly out of place for him. He's supposed to be the jokester who never takes things seriously. I quirked an eyebrow, trying to get him to lighten up a little. "What's wrong, Two-Bit?"

That was a dumb question, Kate.

A flash of pain crossed his face, which made me even more concerned about him than before. "I just can't… I'm real sorry Kate. I should've known."

I didn't want to belittle or demean him, but I really didn't understand. "What are you talking about?" I asked softly.

"During school… you were dealin' with so much, and I never knew," he said, his tough exterior fading into an emotional young man.

"Don't even think about feeling responsible for any of this, Two-Bit. Victor did everything he could to hide the truth from everyone else," I said as calmly as I could manage. "And you and I were in different grades, so we didn't see each other a whole lot, just a couple of classes. Most of the people I hung out with in school every day never noticed anything was going on. Before tonight, Rachel, Connie, and Darry were the only people I had ever told, and Darry's the only one that knew everything."

Two-Bit was shaking his head. "I still shoulda known… coulda helped you or somethin'."

"You helped me plenty," I said honestly. "Remember that art class we had together with Darry? You kept me laughing and helped keep my mind sharp with all of your smart remarks. You helped me without even knowing it, so you don't have any reason to feel responsible for anything, alright?"

He still looked upset, but he nodded his head and looked at the floor.

Sensing the end of the conversation, Officer Scott addressed Two-Bit. "Sir, I need to speak with-"

"Yeah, I'm going," he said, his voice wavering slightly. Then he looked up at me, his eyes still displaying a deep sadness that I never thought was possible from him. "It's still early morning, so I'll call Rachel in a couple hours to let her know what's goin' on if that's okay with you."

After just having woken up and with everything else happening, I hadn't even thought about calling Rachel, or Connie for that matter, but it seemed like it would be taken care of, and I was grateful. "Thanks," I said quietly.

He gave me a quick nod, then he patted my shoulder. "Get better soon, Kate." With that, he turned to walk away, but right before he left, he added bitterly, "And Steve's right. We ain't gonna let this happen again."

When the door shut behind Two-Bit, I felt utterly alone, despite having the female police officer still standing at the foot of the bed. I wanted the guys back. I wanted Darry.

"I don't have too many questions left, but I need to ask you some things without any potential influence," she said calmly.

I nodded and let her begin.

"Do you feel safe at home?" Officer Scott asked seriously. I was taken aback by her question, and she apparently noted my surprise. "Nobody else is here, you can tell me the truth."

I started nodding, then stopped as I really thought about it. "My apartment… Victor knows where I live now."

Oh my God, he could come back.

The heart rate monitor next to me started beeping at such a fast pace, I wondered if I was about to have a heart attack.

"We already have officers looking for him. We'll find him and bring him to the station," the woman said confidently, which only eased my anxiety and fear a little. I tried to slow my breathing, and once the beeping slowed down too, she continued questioning me. "What about your relationship with Mr. Curtis? Or those other gentlemen? Do you feel safe around all of them?"

"Yes," I immediately confirmed. "Like I said, the guys are family. They'd never hurt me. And I can't be any safer than when I'm with them or Darry. They would do anything to keep me safe."

"And none of them have ever-"

"No," I said shortly. Just the idea of Darry or any of the guys doing something to harm me was absurd. "None of them have ever done anything like that, and they never would."

She accepted my answer without need for any further convincing, which I was thankful for. As she wrote some more things down, I started wondering how often she had to have these kinds of conversations and what kinds of people she had to deal with. The more I thought about it, the more I felt disheartened.

"Do you do this a lot?" I asked her. She looked up from her note pad and gave me a questioning look, so I elaborated. "These kinds of conversations… do you deal with this type of thing often?"

Her expression fell slightly as she sighed. "Too often."

"And the protocol for keeping Darry away, there's probably a reason for that," I guessed. When she gave me a small nod, I grimaced and looked down at the sheets.

"Immediately after seeing your boyfriend, my instincts told me he wasn't the one who hurt you. He rushed you to the hospital, and from the moment I got here, the only thing I've seen from him is obvious concern about you," the officer said softly, causing me to look back up at her. She looked like she was speaking genuinely, which I appreciated. "But like you said, we have these protocols for a reason, and I'm not putting someone's life at risk by gambling on my instincts rather than following protocol."

At that moment, I realized just how taxing her job must be, and also how glad I was that someone like her was looking out for people that were hurt and abused.

People like me.

I suddenly felt the need to tell her. "Thanks for what you do. It can't be easy. And I'm sorry if any of the guys gave you a hard time. They're quite protective."

"They certainly are," she said with a smirk. Then she continued speaking softly. "But sometimes that's not a bad thing."

I let her continue writing things down without interrupting, and when she put the pen and notepad in one of her pockets, she looked at me somberly. "I know this has been difficult, Kate, but thank you for your statement. I will have officers find and detain Victor Wright and we'll throw as many charges at him as we can."

I gave her an curt nod. "Thanks. Can I see Darry now?"

She smiled warmly at me. "Yes. Your story matches what Mr. Curtis told us, and everything else is lining up too, so we have no reason to believe he's guilty of assault. I'll tell him he can come in."

The mere thought of Darry being charged with assault made me nauseous again. Anyone who knows us would know he would never put me in a hospital bed. Ignoring the sudden urge to vomit, I nodded again. "Thanks."

She reached into a different pocket to pull out what looked like a business card, and she moved closer to me and extended her hand. "Here's my direct number at the station. Call me if you need anything."

I took the card and gave her a small grin. "Thank you, I will."

Officer Scott gave me a curt nod. "Of course." Then, I was surprised when her eyes narrowed and a dark look flashed in them. "People like Victor Wright deserve worse than what the law can provide, but I promise I will do whatever I can to make him pay for what he's done."

I believed her, and I also believed that being a police officer wasn't just a job for Officer Scott. We shared a look of understanding, and I gave her a small nod before she turned to exit the room.

The moment she was gone, it felt like any type of strength I had been clinging to suddenly vanished. The walls that I had built up for so many years had crumbled in such a short amount of time, and I sank into the bed, feeling both heavier and lighter than I had ever felt before.

Now everyone knows my life story. They all know what Victor did.

There's no turning back now.

In my tired and raw emotional state, I started to really feel the pain that was radiating throughout my body. My head was pounding, my torso ached, my limbs hurt, and I felt like I could sleep for weeks. Is this how the guys feel after fights? Why would anyone choose to feel like this?

As I sat there, waiting for Darry to hopefully arrive, I looked at the wall opposite of me. Awful memories and painful flashbacks involving Victor played in my mind like a film. It was like everything that I had just admitted about that monster wanted to be replayed over and over again just to torture me another time. It sent chills down my spine and caused my whole body to start shaking.

I don't need to relive it. Living through it all once was bad enough, and telling people about it was almost just as bad.

I realized I was crying, but for once, I allowed myself to wallow in pain and sadness.

I hope the guys can handle everything I just told them, especially the three that left the room. I don't want to scare Pony or Johnny, and I don't want Dally to do anything reckless.

I was bawling and it was getting difficult to breathe, but I didn't think much of it.

The gang was supportive when they found out about Victor hurting me, but this is a whole different level of abuse. How will they react?

Then, the thought that scared me more than anything came to the front of my mind and it refused to disappear: Will they ever look at me the same? Or will they think I'm damaged and weak now?

I was sobbing uncontrollably, and I desperately wanted Darry. Darry believed I was strong, and I wished I could prove him right, but I wanted him with me because I knew I couldn't be strong, at least not in that moment. I was falling apart, and I craved his strength to hold me together.

I loved Darry with all my heart, and despite what he might say, I knew I didn't just want him; I needed him. He never looked at me differently when I told him about Victor, and he never treated me like I was about to break. Darry was the one who saved me from Victor and brought me to the hospital. He was the one that nobody would ever try to cross, especially if he was protecting someone he loved. He protected me, and he was the one that made me truly feel safe again. I wasn't sure the next time I'd feel safe without him.

There was movement by the door, and when I looked over in that direction, I spotted Darry. His glassy eyes were filled to the brim with concern as he stared at me.

At the sight of my boyfriend, I choked out a sob. "Darry."

He immediately rushed towards me and pulled me into an embrace, his arms carefully wrapping me in the net of safety and comfort I desperately craved.

I melted into Darry's arms and sobbed into his chest. He moved one of his hands to support the back of my head and he immediately started soothing me. "I got you, baby. I got you. I'm not going anywhere."

Chapter Text

(Darry's POV)

"And you're sure that's exactly how everything happened?"

I felt my temper flare, and I was too exhausted and irritated to keep myself from snapping at the shorter cop. "Yes I'm sure! It's exactly the same story I've told you five times now!" I shouted.

"Ah HA!" the man exclaimed, slapping his hand on the table we were sitting at. Then he pointed his finger in my face. "A 'story' as in it's been practiced and you're lying to us!"

We had been in the room for what felt like hours, but it only took a few minutes to recognize the differences between the two cops. The taller one was quiet and pensive, while his partner was quick to judge, which was apparent since he already seemed to think I was guilty of hurting Kate and was just trying to find ways to haul me into the station.

I gave him a serious look and forced myself to not sound defensive. "No, I'm not lying. I just don't know why you keep asking me to tell you what happened when I've already told you everything. I wasn't there when Victor showed up and I don't know what he did before I got there." The admission of the truth made my stomach turn. I wasn't there to protect her. "All I know is what happened after I got there, and I've told you all of it."

The short, angry officer opened his mouth like he was about to say something else, but someone spoke first. "Alright, that's enough."

It had been a while since we heard the taller cop's voice, so it immediately earned everyone's attention; including Larry, the hospital security guard, who was standing just inside the closed door to the office he escorted us to.

The taller officer had been leaning against the wall behind his partner the whole time, but he straightened and took a step towards the table. "He has given us his side of the story several times, and he's been nothing but consistent. There's no need to question him further until we get Ms. Miller's statement to compare," the man said authoritatively.

The other officer didn't seem eager to stop pestering me, but he huffed out something that sounded like an agreement and shifted away from me.

I gave the taller man an appreciative nod, which he returned.

To my surprise, Larry spoke next. "I'm gonna grab us some food. We've been here a while, and I'm sure we could all use something to eat," he said before he exited the room.

Honestly, food was the last thing on my mind. I had been defending myself in front of the cops for an eternity, trying to prevent myself from being taken out of the hospital, where doctors and nurses were taking care of my injured girlfriend. I was completely drained, and I didn't think I'd have the energy or desire to force food into my stomach; every time I thought about Kate and how she looked the last moment I saw her, I felt nauseous.

She was so pale, and covered in bruises and blood.

How is she doing now? Someone would come in here and tell us if she was… gone, right? Then a dark, horrible thought crossed my mind. Of course they would, because then Short Man over here could arrest me for murder.

I almost gagged at the mere thought.

Yeah, food was absolutely the last thing on my mind because then I'd actually have something in my stomach to throw up. Still, any distraction from being questioned by the police was welcomed, so I found myself nodding to Larry's suggestion even after the man was already out of sight.

The two cops and I sat in silence for a short while before Larry returned with what the hospital apparently claimed to be food. He set two cafeteria trays down, and I didn't bother reaching for any of the items on either of them. I couldn't even tell what kind of meat was next to the soggy green beans.

"It's better than it looks," Larry told me with a small smirk.

"Thanks, but I'm not hungry," I said, trying to be polite.

The man studied me for a moment before he reached towards a tray, took an apple, and practically forced it into my hand. "I'm sure you aren't, but that doesn't mean you don't need to eat."

His gesture and words made a strange thought suddenly go through my head: he must be a dad.

I obliged and took a bite of the apple, then another. When I went for the third bite, though, I froze and started analyzing my hand. It was still pink from my previous aggressive handwashing, but even though the skin was clean, I couldn't get the sight of Kate's blood covering my hands out of my head.

Before being interrogated by the cops, Larry had brought me into a bathroom to get cleaned up. I immediately threw away my soiled shirt and changed into the black T-shirt that somehow materialized in front of me. Then I attempted to erase every drop of Kate's blood that was visible on my skin. Even after the water ran clear, I kept scrubbing until Larry had to pull me away from the sink and escort me to the office where the cops were waiting for us.

Feeling queasy at the memory, I set the apple down and slouched back into my chair.

The shorter officer grumbled something about talking to Officer Scott before he left the room, sparing me one last glare before exiting.

"I apologize for Officer Strout," the taller cop suddenly said, gaining my attention as he sat down across the table from me. "He's still a little green… hasn't grown thick skin yet. After a few years, he'll learn to ignore the emotions and just get the job done."

I was surprised the man spoke to me, let alone offer an apology about his partner's behavior. Not only that, but the words themselves surprised me too. After a few years of being a cop, you just get used to all the horrible things people do to one another and can ignore all of your feelings? I grimaced at the thought. I'd never want to get used to that.

"He really thinks I hurt Kate?" I asked, suddenly feeling only half as bitter as I did before. If he truly believes I caused Kate's injuries, I guess I can understand why he wants me behind bars.

The taller officer shrugged. "Maybe at first, probably not anymore. But I think it just hits a little too close to home for him."

I felt my eyebrow quirk, not unlike Two-Bit. "How?"

The cop studied me closely, and after some analysis, he apparently decided to give me a response. "He's got a little girl at home, and another on the way. I bet he's imagining someone doing this to them."

I practically felt all the blood drain from my face. I can't even imagine someone… I fought against my mind so I didn't picture such a horrible thing. Then my mind went straight back to Kate. "Look, it's been hours, and it doesn't seem like you think I did this to Kate either… is there any chance I can find out how she's doing?"

I knew the police officer was going to say no, but I had to put up a fight, so I pleaded with the man so he couldn't deny me right away.

"The last time I saw her she was unconscious, barely breathing, and bleeding like a stuck pig. I can't get that image out of my head, and now I don't know if- if…" the thought of Kate bleeding out and a heart monitor giving one long, single beep instantly made me dizzy and sick to my stomach. I propped my elbows on the table and cradled my head in my hands as I tried to breathe steadily. Kate's tough, she'll be fine. If she wasn't, they'd have to tell me, right?

"I'm sorry son, but you can't see her yet. We have to do this the right way," I heard the cop say softer than I'd ever heard him. "I'm sure as soon as Ms. Miller wakes up, she'll confirm your statement, and you'll be able to see her."

But you're not understanding me, I thought. How am I supposed to know she'll wake up at all? You didn't see her; you don't know how bad it was. What if I'm not there to say goodbye because of this mess?

Before I could get too lost in my head, a heard something skid against the floor for a few seconds, then a noise next to me. In my peripheral vision, I saw that Larry had pulled up a chair and sat next to me. After reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a deck of cards and started shuffling them. "Anyone up for some Rummy?"

Larry, the taller officer whose last name I learned was Gibson, and I played cards for a while before Officer Strout returned and reluctantly joined us. I was thankful to have the distraction, but every time I glanced at my watch and realized how much time had passed, my heart sank into my stomach. If I'm still in here, then Kate hasn't told anyone what happened, which means she still isn't conscious. Why can't anybody tell me what kind of condition she's in? Even if it's just to tell me that she's alive, that's enough for me.

"Hey kid," Larry suddenly said, pulling me out of my thoughts once again. My head snapped up to look at him, and I noticed that he had stopped halfway through his game of Solitaire to address me. When did we stop playing Rummy? "You think you'll need to take a leak anytime soon?"

I was about to shake my head, but I couldn't refuse the opportunity of escaping my makeshift interrogation room, even if it was just for a few minutes, so instead, I nodded. "Yeah, actually I could go now." It wasn't even a lie; at the mention of using the bathroom, I realized I really did need to go.

The security guard nodded and stood up, completely forgetting about his card game. I must've given him a confused look because he simply said, "I have to walk you there. Don't worry, we won't share a urinal or anything."

I felt my eyebrows lift up in surprise, but I wasn't about to change my mind just because I needed an escort to the restroom, so I nodded at him again. As long as I can get out of this room, I'll deal with having a babysitter. Thankfully, both of the police officers remained seated at the table as Larry and I left the room.

After being secluded for so long, stepping into the hallway seemed like stepping into a completely different world. The lights were bright, and even though I knew it was likely the crack of dawn, there were people buzzing all around like bees in a hive. Doctors and nurses were hustling up and down the halls with clipboards in their hands, and a couple of nervous-looking people were wandering around, likely looking for their loved ones.

"This way," Larry said, not unkindly, as he steered me into the apparent direction of the bathrooms.

I appreciated that he waited outside the door while I did my business.

Once I exited the restroom, Larry straightened up from where he had been leaning against the wall and spoke in a quiet voice. "I asked some of the nurses about your girl."

I froze in shock. Is he really going to tell me something about Kate's condition? The exact thing the cops told me I don't get to know? I was stunned, but more than that, I was desperate for any information he could give me. "How is-"

Before I could ask him anything, there was a sudden shout. "Dammit!"

Larry and I both turned our heads in the direction of the commotion, and I spotted none other than Dallas Winston storming down the hall a short distance away, with nurses scurrying to get away from him. Then, with lightning speed, he turned and punched the wall before he shouted at it. "DAMMIT!"

There was obvious fury written all over his face, but there was something else that I couldn't recognize as easily– it was something close to pain and hurt. Distress. Despair. I hadn't seen Dally look like that except the night my parents died or when the doctors told us they didn't think Johnny would survive his injuries.

Oh my God, Kate… I refused to let myself believe the worst had happened, but I still needed to know immediately.

"Dal," I said loud and stern enough to earn his attention, even from a distance.

Dally's head snapped up and he turned to look at me as I rushed towards him. As I approached, I was shocked when I noticed his eyes looked glassy. My heart sank into my feet, which suddenly seemed glued to the floor. "Dallas, don't tell me she's-"

"Why is that bastard still breathing?" he spat bitterly at me, his watery eyes burning with fury. I suddenly wondered if the tears were from sadness or rage. Could it be both? "How haven't you gone after him already, huh? He should be burning in hell for-"

"Dal!" Johnny's voice suddenly sounded from nearby.

Dally and I both looked at him and Ponyboy walking quickly towards us. While they looked upset too, they weren't viciously throwing punches or spitting venom like Dally was. I still needed answers, but I hoped I'd be able to get them with two more level-headed people present.

When the two of them reached us, Pony stood by my side while Johnny approached Dally. "C'mon Dal, take a breath. Don't do anything-"

"Don't tell me what to do, Johnny," Dally spat, making the younger greaser flinch. Usually, seeing that reaction from Johnny would've been enough to get him to stop, but instead, Dally kept going on an angry rampage. "I'm gonna kill that guy for what he's done. I'm gonna look him in the eye when he takes his last fuckin' breath."

Surprisingly, Johnny steeled himself before he spoke in a low and firm voice. "You don't wanna do that, Dal. Killin' someone changes you. You shouldn't do it unless you got no other option."

An uneasy silence washed over the four of us.

Johnny was one of the sweetest, quietest, and most innocent greasers in Tulsa, but he was also known as being the one who killed a Soc. Of course he only stabbed the Sheldon kid to save my baby brother, which is something I'll never be able to repay him for, but it still meant he was one of the few people I knew that understood what it was really like to kill someone along with everything that comes afterwards.

Finally, after the brief bout of silence, I asked the question that I still desperately needed the answer to. "What's going on? How's Kate?" Please tell me she's okay.

"She woke up," Dally said bitterly, as if the fact Kate was not only alive, but awake was a bad thing.

I let out a sigh of relief. "Then why-"

"She's telling… everything," Pony said in a sad and defeated tone.

Seeing Kate hurt was bad enough, and I was sure hearing about it would be awful too, but something about the way the guys looked was telling me I was missing something. They've seen all of us hurt before, including Kate, so what's making them all look like this? Then a wave of panic washed over me. Victor didn't… no, she was dressed and still fighting against him when I got there, so that didn't happen. So what's going on?

I put my hand on Ponyboy's shoulder and gave it a squeeze, waiting for him to look at me. When he did, I saw how upset he was and how hard he was trying to hold back tears, so I tried to show my confusion in a gentle way. "What's wrong, Pone? We knew she'd have to tell the cops what happened-"

"That ain't it Darry!" Pony snapped. I knew his pain and anger wasn't directed at me, but his outburst was still unexpected and it made me jump a little. Thankfully, his voice softened to the point I could almost hear the cries he was holding back. "She's telling that cop everything he's ever done to her."

I froze, and my heart stopped.

Oh.

I knew exactly how awful it was to hear Kate recount her past trauma and how it made me feel, so I understood why the three boys standing next to me were all reacting how they were, but that didn't make any of it easier.

I let out a long sigh and felt my chin drop down to my chest. What do I even say to that?

"What's going on out here?" an unfortunately familiar voice sounded. A second later, Officer Strout's voice became frantic. "Why is he talking to them?! You were supposed to-"

"We were just taking a walk. I haven't let him anywhere near her," Larry said calmly and sternly. He was standing behind me, like he had followed me as I rushed towards Dally, but he was still giving me some space. It also put him between Officer Strout and myself. "He can't influence her statement from out here."

"But he-" Officer Strout started, but he was quickly cut off from an angry hood screaming at him.

"He's innocent, you pig!" Dally hollered, taking a step towards the shorter man and looking ready to fight.

In a flash, Pony, Johnny, and I all moved to hold Dally back while Officer Gibson simply grabbed his partner's arm to make him stop his approach. Apparently, all of us know our friends well enough to stop them before they start something.

"Everyone calm down," Larry said evenly. Then he looked squarely at both cops. "Sounds like the girl is awake, so we'll find out soon if you're arresting this man or apologizing to him."

While Officer Gibson accepted the fair response, his partner glared at me briefly before setting his sights on Dally. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but the sound of approaching footsteps caught all of our attention, causing everyone to look in the direction I had seen Dally come from. The doctor I had seen in the emergency room the night before was walking towards us, looking unimpressed with the scene in front of him.

"What's going on here?" the man asked. He was met with several replies all at once.

"Nothing."

"These no-good hoods-"

"We're just talking-"

"-won't believe us-"

I made sure my voice was clearer and louder than the rest when I addressed the doctor. "How is she? How's Kate?"

The hallway was suddenly silent as we waited for his response.

Dr. Mattson, (according to his name tag,) glanced at the two police officers before looking at me directly. "She's awake, and she said you didn't harm her. In fact, she's been asking for you."

Relief wasn't a strong enough word for what I felt in that moment, it was closer to elation. She's awake, she wants me there, and there's finally someone in charge that's been told the truth: I didn't lay a hand on my girlfriend.

"As for a more detailed explanation, she has quite a few injuries," the doctor continued easily, as if he didn't just give me my freedom back. He waited a moment for the cops to get their pens and notepads out so they could right everything down. "She has suffered a fractured left radius, concussion, bruised ribs, and a multitude of lacerations and contusions. The surgery she had was to repair her punctured lung and restore her blood volume before she could go into shock, and it seems to have been successful."

I felt my eyebrows furrow in confusion. Surgery? Punctured Lung? Shock? I suddenly and unexpectedly felt dizzy, but my kid brother was there at my side instantly, leaning against me for support. Or am I leaning against him?

"Do we know for sure she's telling the truth?" Officer Strout asked the doctor. He didn't sound as angry as before, but he apparently still needed extra clarification. "She could've said that just because-"

"We didn't make her say anything if that's what you're thinking," Dally spat, still looking like he wanted to jump the police officer. "Doc here offered to make us leave, so did the lady cop, but Kate didn't want that. She wanted us there."

"She said we're family. You don't say that unless you mean it," Pony added quietly but confidently. "When the other officer tells you everything Kate's tellin' her now, you'll understand."

My chest ached at the idea of even more people knowing about Kate's past traumatic experiences. She shouldn't have to do this. She shouldn't have to reveal her deepest, darkest secrets in front of both family and strangers while she's laying in a hospital bed.

None of this should be happening because I should've protected her in the first place.

"I believe Ms. Miller is telling the truth, and I don't have a problem with Mr. Curtis seeing her," Dr. Mattson said, causing Officer Strout to deflate a little. "She is talking with the other gentlemen and Officer Scott right now, so I imagine you'll have your official statement soon."

At that, both officers nodded silently. I didn't miss the smug look on Dallas's face.

"I'm going to go see my other patients, but I'll be back shortly to check on Ms. Miller," Dr. Mattson said, changing the subject slightly. "In the meantime, please refrain from shouting or fighting in the hallways. This is a hospital, not some alley or prison." With that, the doctor walked away from us.

There was a brief silence where all of us stood frozen in the hallway before Officer Gibson spoke up. "Mr. Curtis, despite what the doctor said, we'll still need to review Ms. Miller's statement with Officer Scott before we allow you to go into her room."

I felt some of my anger and irritation from earlier return, but luckily for me, my temper didn't flare as aggressively as Dally's.

"That's bullshit! You just heard the doc say Darry didn't do it!" Dally shouted.

Another argument seemed inevitable, but the sound of more footsteps approaching made everyone freeze again, but instead of a doctor, I spotted Soda and Steve walking towards us, both of them looking down at their feet. It was unsettling to see how furious Steve looked, and even more unnerving to see the look on Soda's face. My normally happy-go-lucky kid brother looked like something between disturbed and horrified.

Of course he looks like that. Pony said Kate is telling them everything Victor has ever done to her, and that's bound to take a toll on someone as sensitive as Sodapop.

"Soda?" Even though it was just one word, my voice cracked simply from my emotions.

Soda's eyes snapped up and instantly locked onto mine. Then, a moment later, he was suddenly crying and mumbling into my chest. "How could he… how could anyone…" he trailed off, not able to and also not needing to say anything more.

I wrapped my arms around him and tried to speak calmer than I felt. "I don't know, little buddy. I just don't know."

Off to the side, Dally and Steve were mumbling angrily to each other while Johnny looked like he was keeping a close eye on both of them. Next to Soda and me, Ponyboy appeared frozen as he was likely resisting the urge to break down, so I reached out to him to pull him into the brotherly embrace too. Pony melted, and I heard him let out a shaky breath.

"I know it's a lot to take in," I said softly, not knowing what else I could possibly say about the situation. I wanted to help my brothers, but it unfortunately seemed like there wasn't a way I could really do that. Still, I had to try. "But I'm thankful and proud that you were there for her when I couldn't be. All of you," I added, glancing up at the rest of the gang, the other three looking up at me and giving me curt nods.

That's when I realized there was still one greaser missing.

"Where's Two-Bit?" I asked nobody in particular. He better not be doing something reckless. I wouldn't put it past my buddy to go find Victor after hearing Kate share her experiences, but I hoped he resisted the urge. Two-Bit was the only one in the gang who had a sister, so I wouldn't have been surprised if he took it the hardest when anything violent happened against a girl, especially if he knew them.

All of us looked towards where Kate's room apparently was, then after a brief wait, I saw our buddy walk out of a room, close the door softly, then walk in our direction. Like Soda and Steve did before, Two-Bit kept his eyes on the floor as he slowly moved towards us, looking dejected. When he was only about ten yards away, I spoke up. "Two-Bit?"

He kept walking towards us like he hadn't heard me, but when he finally reached us, Two-Bit lifted his eyes and immediately met mine. His grey eyes showed the storm of emotions he was feeling, and I wondered how the rest of his body wasn't shaking from the sheer force of it all.

"They should be done talkin' soon," Two-Bit said quietly, like he was struggling to speak at all. "Then I'm sure you can go see her."

I gave him a nod. "Thanks, Two-Bit." The two of us knew each other well enough that I knew he'd understand just how much I was thanking him for.

He nodded in reply, still looking troubled. "Considering everythin' she just told us, she's doin' alright." Then he let out a long, deep sigh. "Boy howdy, she's one tough gal."

I grinned sadly at that. "Yeah, she is." She's had to be.

We all stood in solemn silence, the weight of everything settling onto the gang. While I had already known about Kate's traumatic past, when I looked at all the guys' faces, I could see all of the different emotions cross their faces as they processed everything they learned about Kate and Victor. Dally and Steve were obviously furious, Johnny and my brothers looked sad and upset, and Two-Bit looked like he was in some kind of daze.

It was so quiet that when Steve suddenly spoke, a few of the guys jumped in surprise. "We ain't gonna let anything else happen to her."

"Damn right we won't," Dally responded bitterly. "Because I'm gonna find that bastard and-"

"Kate wouldn't want that," Ponyboy said, bravely cutting a raging Dallas off.

Ever since that awful week Pony was gone in the fall, he'd been braver around Dally, especially since he never thought twice about talking back to him anymore. We all knew Dal wouldn't ever hurt my brother or anything for fear of dealing with me and Soda in the aftermath, but after everything that happened months earlier, it became apparent the hood had a soft spot for Ponyboy similar to that of Johnny Cade.

"She wouldn't want any of us to get in trouble," Pony went on to say, his voice remaining soft but firm. Then, after glancing towards the cops who were talking amongst themselves and Larry, he continued. "You saw how upset she was about Darry bein' with the cops, imagine how she'd feel if you really did something."

"Yeah, she's really somethin' else," Soda said somberly before he nudged me with his elbow. "You know, right before we walked out, she even asked me to keep an eye on you," he said with a hint of a grin.

I didn't bother hiding my confusion. Why would she ask him that? I'm not the one who's injured.

"Pony's right. Kate freaked when I had to tell her why you weren't there when she woke up," Soda added. Then his small grin dropped into a frown. "She's real worried about you gettin' hauled away for this."

A lump formed in my throat at that thought. It was bad enough the cops thought I hurt my girlfriend and I couldn't be there when she woke up, but now Kate is worrying about me because of it?

Before I could say anything, I spotted the female cop from the night before approaching us. I figured after talking to Kate, she'd want to talk to me right away about everything, but instead, the officer passed all of us in order to talk to the other two officers and Larry, who were still standing a few yards away and talking among themselves.

The guys and I all watched silently, waiting for any sign or indication of a problem. Thankfully, it was only a minute or two before the female officer, Officer Scott I remembered, gave the three men a nod before she started approaching us.

"I don't see anyone reaching for their handcuffs, so I think you're in the clear Muscles," Two-Bit said as we watched the interaction. It was supposed to be a joke, but his voice lacked his typical light tone.

When Officer Scott was standing in front of me, she didn't have a harsh look on her face, so I hoped she was going to give me good news.

"Mr. Curtis," the woman started, her voice calm and even. "Ms. Miller has given me her statement, and after conferring with Officers Strout and Gibson, it appears your statements match. You are no longer a suspect."

Even though I had only told the truth, it was still a shock and relief to hear the cops admit I was innocent.

"So I can finally see her?" I asked, exacerbated. I should've been more polite, but after hours of worrying about Kate while Officer Strout attempted to get me to incriminate myself, I was more worried about my girlfriend than the tone of voice I used in front of the police.

Thankfully, Officer Scott didn't seem to take things personally since she nodded in reply. "Yes, you can, but-"

I didn't wait to hear what else she had to say, I just turned and hurried to the door where I saw everyone walk out of. If anyone needs to find me or tell me something, they'll be able to find me in Kate's room.

As I reached the room, I took one deep breath before opening the door and looking at the woman in the hospital bed.

When my eyes landed on her, a myriad of emotions washed over me. I had been told she was awake and had been talking, but it wasn't until I saw Kate for myself that I could really feel the relief of her being conscious and safe. In addition to the bandages and bruises that her skin sported, the cast on her arm and oxygen tube under nose caught my immediate attention. It had been hours since I had seen her, and even though I had seen all of her injuries first-hand before, seeing my girlfriend hurt and in a hospital bed made me feel helpless and sick to my stomach; the same way I felt whenever my brothers were ill or injured, and it was something I wished I'd never have to deal with again.

A moment later, I realized Kate was crying, and my gut instantly twisted at the sight and sounds of her sobbing alone in a hospital room. It wasn't just uncomfortable to see my girlfriend in such an injured state; it was downright painful to witness, and I wanted nothing more than to take her pain away.

If I could take all of the pain and distress away from everyone I love and bear it all myself so they're spared, I'd do it in a heartbeat.

Kate's teary eyes suddenly met mine, and I couldn't help but focus on her one eye that was almost swollen shut. It felt so wrong to see tears falling from bruised and puffy eyes rather than seeing those beautiful irises shining happily at me. Someone– Victor– did this to my girl. How could someone do this to her, or a woman in general? What kind of monster-

"Darry."

Just like at the apartment the night before, her quiet and weak voice snapped me out of my daze. I immediately rushed over to her, sat on the edge of the bed, and carefully pulled her into a hug. I didn't want to hurt her any more, but I needed to know for a fact she was there, in my arms, and that she'd know I wasn't going to let anyone come near her again. As soon as her arms loosely wrapped around me, I almost sighed in relief. It's real. She's here, she's alive, and now she's with me.

"I got you, baby," I said, trying my best to soothe her. "I got you. I'm not going anywhere."

I sat there as she cried into my chest. As awful as it was to hear her sob, I was still so thankful to see her alive and finally be allowed to be near her, which were two things that I knew I'd never take for granted again.

Eventually, Kate peeled herself away from me. "I'm okay," she choked out as she apparently tried to quiet her sobs. She eased back into a mostly sitting position on the mattress, then she slowly looked up at me, and I forced myself not to flinch at how painful the swelling and discoloration of her face looked. "I'm fine."

I gave her a look that I hoped told her she didn't need to lie or act tough, but also wasn't too harsh. "Kate, it's just me here," I said softly as I pushed a strand of hair behind her ear. "You can tell me how you really are."

She shook her head slightly as she wiped her tears away with her good hand. That thought made me wince because even though her "good" hand wasn't in a cast, it was still bandaged, and that was still more injured than I ever wanted her to be.

"I'm fine," she said quietly, wiping her cheeks one more time before looking squarely at me. "Sure, I'm hurting a little, but I've just been worried about you," she said sadly.

Worry about yourself for once. You're the one that got attacked and needed emergency surgery.

"They told me the police were holding you because they- they thought you…" she trailed off, and she shifted in the bed, obviously uncomfortable in more ways than one. "I was scared. I don't want you to get put in jail or the state to bother you about this at all. You're innocent, there's no way you'd… And I- I wanted you here. I wanted you here more than anything."

Her words shocked me, but they also pained me in a way I wasn't expecting. Even though the guys already told me that she had been worried about me, it sounded almost ridiculous to hear Kate say it herself, especially given the state she was in. Besides that, it was hard to hear that she wanted me there just as bad as I wanted to be there, but the cops had prevented me from supporting my girlfriend until she was forced to talk about the abuse she suffered at the hands of Victor.

"I wanted to be here," I assured her. "I swear, I would've been here the whole time if I could. I wouldn't have left your side, but they-"

She cut me off by putting her bandaged hand on my arm and speaking softly. "I know, Darry. Trust me, I know." Kate was looking at me with so much love and admiration that it felt like my chest could explode.

But I didn't deserve that look from her. Not when I should've prevented her from being in the hospital in the first place.

I gently grabbed the hand she put on my arm and gave it a light squeeze. "I'm so sorry, Kate. I promised you and your mom that I'd take care of you and protect you. I told you I wouldn't let that bastard get to you…" I looked away as I trailed off, not able to voice the rest of my thought. And I failed.

She pulled her hand out of my grasp and placed it on my cheek, forcing my head to turn and face her again. The bandages on her skin felt foreign and wrong, but the warm look in her eyes was anything but. "But Darry, you did protect me." I was about to argue, but she stubbornly continued before I had the chance. "You got him away from me and you brought me here."

"That's not enough," I said quietly, but bitterly. I placed my hand on top of hers out of instinct, wanting to feel her warmth and erase the memory of how cold she felt when I carried her into the hospital. "He got to you. He hurt you. He almost killed you."

She looked troubled, but not in the way I thought she'd be. Something told me she was more upset on my behalf rather than being upset with me. "But you saved me, Darry. That's more than enough if you ask me."

I sat there for a moment, trying to figure out how to respond. I was trying to apologize, but Kate was trying to convince me there wasn't anything to apologize for. We were both too stubborn of people to back down and say the other was right, but considering she was lying in a hospital bed and beaten halfway to hell, I knew deep down that I should've done more to protect her.

As the seconds passed, I continued to study her for any sign of pain or discomfort, and it didn't take long for me to notice how quickly Kate was tiring. It seemed like every time that she blinked, her eyes remained closed for a moment longer than before. I slowly moved her hand down to the bed and covered it with mine, still not wanting to lose the physical contact.

"You should get some rest Kate," I said. Then I moved to sit in the chair next to the bed, keeping my hand on hers the whole time. Her eyes grew wider, and it almost looked like she was scared. Alarm bells started ringing in my head. "What's wrong, sweetheart?"

For some reason, Kate looked conflicted, as if she wasn't sure if she wanted to answer me or not. What's going on? Finally, she spoke, her voice unusually quiet and timid. "I guess I'm scared he'll show up while I'm sleeping."

I made sure to sound confident and determined when I replied. "He'll have to go through me to get to you, and that's never going to happen." I gave her hand another squeeze. "I'm not leaving, Kate. I'm staying right here until you can come home."

She gave me a tiny, soft smile before her mouth turned downwards into a frown. "It's not just that- wait…" her eyes suddenly grew to the size of saucers and she looked like she was close to trembling out of fear. "Darry, what if they don't find Victor? He knows where I live, and if he comes back-"

"You're not going back there," I stated firmly, surprising even myself with the tone. She was rendered speechless, so I continued in a confident and stern voice, but I tried to soften it enough to keep from scaring her. "Even after the cops haul him in, knowing that he might get out or even send someone else to your apartment… I can't handle that, Kate. I can't handle losing someone else." My voice was shaky and there were suddenly tears in my eyes, but I still couldn't stop. I kept rambling as all the thoughts and fears flowed out of my mouth. "Losing my parents was bad enough, and almost losing Pony, Johnny, and Dal last fall about did me in, but baby, I've been losing my mind since last night. He found you, and he almost killed you… and Catherine, honey, that would kill me too."

She looked at me with big, glassy eyes.

"Assuming you still feel the same way as you did yesterday, you're moving in with me the moment you're out of here," I declared. Of course, if she wanted to back out and retract her previous agreement, then I couldn't really force her to move in with me, but I needed her to realize how serious I was and how much I wanted and needed to know she was safe at all times.

"But what about the state-"

"To hell with the state," I said angrily.

My words made her flinch slightly, and a pang of guilt hit me, but she immediately moved her hand to rest it on my forearm and gave it a squeeze of assurance. I somehow got the feeling she was more surprised by the volume of my voice than anything, so I forced myself to speak softer and try not to upset her.

"If the state has a problem with my girlfriend living with me, then I'll deal with them, but I don't think it'll be an issue. I'm the legal guardian of three teenage boys, so they might actually like having another adult in the picture, and even if they don't, I don't care. It's what I want and it will keep you safe, so as long as you still want to, you're moving in with us."

Kate looked surprised, but the small smile growing on her bruised face was enough to convince me that she wasn't against the idea of moving in sooner than we had discussed the day before. In fact, the twinkle in her eye didn't look like it was from tears anymore.

"If you're sure about this…" she started slowly, apparently offering me time to reconsider. When I gave her a silent nod in affirmation, her smile grew. "Okay. As long as you and the boys are okay with it, then I'd be happy to live with you."

Despite everything that happened over the previous twenty-four hours, and also the fact my girlfriend was injured and lying in a hospital bed in front of me, I smiled. "We're more than okay with it." I gently brought her hand up to my lips and placed a kiss on the back of it, then I set it back down on the bed and covered it with my own again. "But before that happens, you need to get some rest."

Her eyes grew again, but before I could ask what else was wrong, she spoke. "That's the thing, Darry…" she started, but then her voice got real quiet, and I could barely hear her over the beeping of the machines next to us. "I know you'd never let him get within a mile of me, but what if he shows up in my dreams? You can't… I don't- I can't…"

I slowly and carefully used my thumb to wipe a tear from her cheek, and I kept my hand on the side of her face while I spoke softly. "I'll be right here, Kate. I'll fight him off wherever he shows up."

She gave me a teary grin. "You can't fight him off if you're planning on sleeping in a chair and ruining your back." Before I could ask her what she was talking about, she moved sideways on the bed, ignoring me when I told her to be careful and not hurt herself more. When she moved as far to the side as she could, she tugged my arm and smiled at me. "Come on, Darry. You look like you need to sleep too."

I was shaking my head, knowing that cramming both of us into the hospital bed wasn't the most conducive to Kate's injuries healing, but I also found myself being maneuvered until I was lying next to my girlfriend. Without even thinking about it, I wrapped an arm around her protectively. I told myself that I'd stay awake as long as I possibly could in case an unwelcomed visitor appeared, but almost as soon as my head hit the pillow, my eyes closed.

After a couple minutes of lying there and fighting off sleep, I thought Kate had managed to doze off quickly, but her voice suddenly sounded, startling me enough for my eyes to snap open.

"I told them. I told them everything."

When she didn't say anything else, I replied softly. "Yeah?" I wanted her to feel comfortable talking about it as much or as little as possible, so I waited patiently for her to reply. It didn't take long for her to elaborate.

"Yeah. At first, I only talked about what happened last night, but then Officer Scott said the more I could tell her about Victor, the more they'd have against him, so I told them everything," she stated.

Before I knew it, she went on to tell me everything that happened from the moment she woke up to the present. I had a feeling her reasoning for telling me was two-fold: not only was she talking to keep herself awake since she was still nervous about falling asleep and having nightmares, but she also probably wanted me to know everything so I could be caught up and she wouldn't have to relive it all again another time.

At first, it surprised me that everything that happened the night before was just because Victor thought he was entitled to money and thought Kate was hiding it from him, but then I remembered the incident with him at the hospital a while back, and everything started making sense. What a greedy asshole.

When Kate got to the part where she told everyone the horrible things she suffered through growing up, I had to focus on my breathing just to make it appear like I was calm. I wasn't necessarily surprised by the reactions Kate described the guys having, especially since I had seen them in the hallway immediately afterwards, but hearing it all from her perspective showed me how much they cared about her and wanted to protect her. I'll forever be in their debt for being there for her when she needed them the most.

After she told me everything, I thought she had tired herself out enough to get some rest, but I was wrong.

"I didn't tell any of them this," Kate said suddenly, making my heart rate increase sharply. Whatever she's about to say isn't going to be good. "But right before you showed up at my apartment, Victor threatened to… since I wasn't giving him money, he threatened to make me repay him some other way," she choked out.

She was being vague, but I knew exactly what she meant, and it made me completely forget about being tired; it made me want to find Victor and make him pay for everything he's ever done to Kate. Maybe we should've let Dally go after him.

Maybe after Kate heals, I'll ask for Dally's help in dealing with Victor.

"If I didn't give him the money," Kate continued, pulling me out of my thoughts. "He wanted to… and also have the guys he owed-"

I couldn't handle it anymore; I couldn't handle the picture she was painting in my head about the awful things Victor had threatened her with, so I pulled her as close to me as I dared, praying I wasn't hurting her anymore. She buried her face against my shoulder and just breathed heavily, holding back tears. I placed a kiss on the top of her head and kept her in a protective embrace. "That's never going to happen, Kate," I promised, meaning every word. "Not while I'm around. Not while I'm still breathing."

Not a minute later, she fell asleep, and I was quick to follow.

Chapter Text

(Kate's POV)

It felt like I had merely closed my eyes when I was woken up by the murmuring sounds of voices speaking near me.

"-needs to rest-"

"I understand that sir," Darry said in a quiet and deep voice. Since I was still leaning against him, I could feel his chest rumble as he spoke. "This was the only way she'd get any sleep."

Figuring that I could end the conversation before an argument started, I spoke up. "Don't be mad at him," I said, my voice sounding hoarse and tired even to me. Then I lazily opened my eyes and maneuvered into a more comfortable sitting position against my boyfriend. When I stopped moving, Darry gently tightened his arm that remained wrapped protectively around me. I glanced at him appreciatively before looking up at the doctor standing next to my hospital bed. "I asked him to come up here. It's not his fault," I said as politely and determinedly as I could.

There was a brief silence, but the doctor surrendered and changed the subject. "Very well, but I do need to check on you, Ms. Miller."

"I'm fine," I said instinctively. Considering everything that happened, I really was doing okay, and having Darry there was probably the main reason why. I don't want a doctor checking on me every five minutes. They already did their job, and I'll be fine after some rest.

I felt Darry squeeze the outside of my arm, making me look at him. "Maybe we should let him make sure," he offered, although it seemed like it was more than a suggestion. I wanted to argue and tell both men that I just wanted to go back to sleep, but the concern in Darry's eyes was still present, so I conceded.

Dr. Mattson asked me questions that seemed very similar to the ones he asked me before, then he made me follow his finger again as he moved it around in front of me. Luckily, I didn't have any significant reactions that time since the lights had remained dim, so by the time he finished his assessment, I had a feeling that I did fairly well.

"Everything is looking good, Ms. Miller," the doctor told me after writing some stuff down on what I assumed was my chart. I told you so. "We're going to keep you here for a few days for observation, but after that you'll still need to take it easy at home until your injuries heal completely."

I nodded and thanked him before I rested my head against Darry again and closed my eyes. After some mumbling, I heard the sound of footsteps walking away, and I knew Darry and I were alone again.

"Are you really feeling alright?" Darry asked softly. Then I felt him push some of my hair off of my face. "Need anything for the pain? Doc told me to let him know whenever you're hurting too much."

I shook my head and kept my eyes closed. "I'm fine. Just tired."

He placed a kiss on the top of my head and slightly tightened his arm around me, pulling me even closer to him. "Then go back to sleep. I'll be right here."

I didn't even respond before I fell back asleep.

The next time I woke up, I knew I had at least gotten some decent sleep, but it still didn't feel like enough. As much as I wanted to return to the land of quiet slumber, resting in the protective embrace of my boyfriend, I knew the several voices coming from the hallway would prevent me from getting that wish. Most of the voices were quiet and low, but one or two higher-pitched voices seemed frantic since they were louder than the rest.

"What's going on?" I murmured quietly in case Darry was still asleep.

"The girls are here," Darry replied. He seemed tired, but he sounded more awake and alert than I felt. "They'll want to see you. Are you up for it?" The way he asked made it apparent he wouldn't judge me if I turned visitors away, but I couldn't do that knowing people had shown up to see me.

"Yeah," I said with a tired sigh before removing myself from Darry's body. Once I was sitting up straight, I kept my arm resting against his, feeling comforted by the contact. Then I tilted my head back and let out a small laugh. "Even if I said no, I'm sure Rachel would barge in here anyways to check on me."

Next to me, Darry chuckled. "Yeah, she probably would."

We sat there and silently listened to the sounds of muffled voices for a minute or two before a thought that had been in the back of my mind decided to crawl its way up to the forefront, making itself known.

Knowing the idea wouldn't go away until I voiced it out loud, I straightened my neck and took a breath before speaking. "Do you think they're going to look at me differently now?"

My eyes were trained forward towards the door, but in my peripheral vision, I saw Darry turn and look at me. "For this?" he asked, sounding like he was utterly confused.

"No," I said as I started shaking my head, but then it transitioned into a shrug when I realized it was only partially correct. "Well, not just from what happened last night…" I turned to look at Darry so I could see his expression when I elaborated. "I mean now that I told them everything that's ever happened between me and Victor. Do you think they'll act differently around me now?"

I really hoped the answer would be no, but I also told myself to accept that the answer could be yes, because how could someone hear all of those awful things at once and not look at someone differently?